《One Meet By Chance》


 Chapter 1 Lead A Trouble On The Plane

    Chapter 1 Lead A Trouble On The ne


    "Good morning, passengers. Wee to the flight. The ne is taking off. Please fasten your seat


    belt. Don''t wander around in the cabin..."


    As the pilot droned on about the normal etiquette of being on the air, the ne lifted farther and farther


    from the ground.


    Teresa Gu frowned as she felt the uneasiness drifting over to her. She clutched her stomach, feeling a


    sense of weightlessness as the ne finally took off.


    She was hungry when she was waiting for the ne, so she had to grab something to eat at the airport.


    Yet, she didn''t expect that the food would be so unsanitary. As soon as she stepped into the ne, her


    stomach started to ache as beads of sweat trailed down her forehead.


    After two minutes of the ne taking off, Teresa Gu just couldn''t hold it in any longer. She unfastened


    her seat belt and got up.


    Just before she could get out, a stewardess stopped her. "Excuse me, ma''am. The ne has just taken


    off, and we have not reached the stratosphere yet. Please go back to your seat."


    With one hand gripping her stomach, Teresa Gu said hoarsely, "I have a stomach ache. Please, I need


    to go to the toilet."


    As the stewardess looked her up and down, she couldn''t help but admit to herself that the woman


    really wasn''t in any good shape at all.


    Teresa Gu wore a v-shaped vest with holes in her jeans. Her hair was as disheveled as ever and her


    face was pale and sweaty from the stomach ache. She looked like a witch ready to take a kid for her


    next meal.


    The stewardess wrinkled her nose, which went unnoticed by Teresa Gu.


    "Please be careful then. If you get hurt, Miss, the airline would not be responsible for such damages,"


    she snapped, turning away.


    Teresa Gu had absolutely no time to make amends with the stewardess as she rushed into the toilet to


    solve her aching stomach. After a few minutes of groaning, it felt as if she hade back to life again.


    As she stood in front of the mirror and adjusted her clothes, Teresa Gu stepped out of the toilet


    comfortably. However, as she was about to take a few steps, the ne jolted to the side. By instinct,


    she stumbled over and grabbed the person nearby.


    "Ah!" someone yelled.


    Once she fixed her footing, she turned sideways to see that an airline stewardess had been caught by


    her.


    However, when her eyes trailed at the ss held in the stewardess''s hand, Teresa froze. The ss


    was empty now, leading a trace of bright yellow at the bottom. That would mean...


    As she followed the stewardess''s gaze, she found something even more terrible.


    There was a man standing next to the stewardess.


    He was really tall, about six feet. He had a suit on, and his angr face was out in disy. He looked


    as if he''d just popped out from a painting, like a model ready to strut the runway.


    However, right now, the prince she thought he was, was covered in bright yellow from head to toe.


    The stewardess quickly came to her senses, bowing her head. "Sir, Ipletely apologize. She


    bumped into me, so I lost my bnce and I..."


    She threw an usatory nce at Teresa.


    Realizing that it was her fault here, Teresa quickly apologized, "Sir, I''m so sorry. The ne just jolted


    and I lost bnce. How about I wipe it for you?"


    The man raised an eyebrow, no expression tainting his face. He was like a statue, the ones that you


    would pay to garner an action from them.


    The man didn''t lose his temper or anything, but that just made Teresa all the more nervous of what was


    toe.


    "I really am sorry,"


    Teresa apologized again, taking a pack of tissues from her pocket and wiping the mango juice from the


    man''s clothes.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to have only made the situation worse. The tissues only seemed to have


    stained the fabric even more just as she was wiping it.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As she did this, Teresa found herself even more loss for words.


    She could tell that the man''s mood was growing sourer by the minute.


    Besides, no matter how good-tempered he was, he wouldn''t be in a good mood after being caught up


    in a situation like this!


    And to make matters worse, her stomach, which had just calmed down, started to act up once more.


    She went bright red, as her hands gripped on the fabric of her shirt.


    Teresa held her breath, a sinking feeling going down her abdomen. The longer she tried to hold it in,


    the more ufortable it was starting to get.


    "I really am sorry, but I have to go to the toilet," she uttered out before racing back into the bathroom.


    Teresa dealt with her problem once again.


    As she walked out the toilet once again, her body froze when she found out who was waiting for her.


    It was the man!


    Teresa held her breath, keeping her legs from shaking incessantly.


    "Hi..." she stuttered out. "Listen, I didn''t mean to..." She was already on the verge of crying as her voice


    shook. "I''ll¨CI''ll buy you a new shirt. Please don''t follow me."


    His eyes underneath the wide rimmed sses flickered as a gentle smile threaded across his lips.


    "I wasn''t going to hold you ountable, you know." There was a certain gentleness in his voice.


    "I just need to use the toilet."


    ''What?


    So does that mean I''m free to go?''


    Her shoulders sagged in relief as she hurriedly stepped aside for him to go in. "If that''s the case, please


    enjoy," she said. "Use it anyway you like."


    As long as they were on good terms, he could snort cocaine in the cabin, and she couldn''t care less.


    The man nced at her. There was an unreadable emotion that passed in his gaze, but she couldn''t


    really tell what it was.


    Unable to tell, Teresa decided to return to her seat.


    More than twenty minutester, her stomach started to act up again. Teresa found that she had no


    choice but to return to the toilet.


    As she was taking care of herself, she found herself ncing at the garbage can beside her. There she


    spotted a long sleeved shirt in the trash can. It was coated in mango juice, so she was certain it was


    from the man who she spilled on.


    Her eyes narrowed, getting a good look on the brand.


    It was Armani! A part of their limited edition!


    Teresa''s jaw dropped. It must''ve been so expensive. How could someone throw it away like that?


    Thinking back to the way the man acted, it was obvious that he might havee from a very rich


    background. It''d be reasonable for him to throw away this shirt so easily.


    Apart from the looks of it, money didn''t seem hard toe by for him.


    Teresa looked away. ''It''s not right to dwell on this anyway.'' She got out of the toilet and sat back on her


    seat.


    A few minutes had passed, and a stewardess came over with a ss of warm water and a pill in her


    hand.


    "Miss, this is the medicine for diarrhea. A gentleman in the first ss asked me to bring it here."


    ''Who?


    A gentleman in the first ss?''


    She furrowed her eyebrows. She didn''t know anyone in the ne, except...


    ''Is he the man I just met?''

 Chapter 2 An Expensive Shirt Was Scrapped

    Chapter 2 An Expensive Shirt Was Scrapped


    Teresa took the pill, smiling silently. ''The man really was thoughtful. He even noticed my diarrhea.''


    After taking the pill, her stomach had calmed down once the medicine kicked in.


    She took her neck pillow out of her bag and leaned on itfortably. She sleptfortably after that,


    probably one of the pill''s aftereffects.


    She had a dream that hour, a dream that she never had.


    There were ghosts surrounding her with bright ugly faces, looking as if they were about to eat her alive.


    They had talons for fingernails and fangs for teeth, and they neared, about to tear her to pieces.


    It was so terrible that their screams echoed in her eardrums.


    Jerome Gu''s body popped out of thin air. His body was peppered with scars and cuts, white shirt


    stained with blood. He looked like a zombie that just popped out of film.


    He looked at her, holding back his tears as his voice cracked. "Abby, just go..."


    She couldn''t leave, couldn''t bring it in herself to. This was her home. She just couldn''t.


    Her heart clenched at the sight of Jerome Gu, covered in cuts and bruises.


    But even if she wanted to, she couldn''t bring it in herself to help him.


    Jerome Gu had epted the family punishment. He did everything to shied her from their family''s


    cruelty. All he ever wanted was for her to live the ordinary life she deserved.


    How could she do this? After everything that he''d done for her?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Brother, no!" Teresa screamed, jolting herself awake. This time, she was back in the airne, a


    thousand feet above her home.


    The man sitting next to her made an annoyed sound, giving her a look.


    ''It was just a dream, just a dream.'' She calmed herself.


    It was one she didn''t have since three years.


    "I''m sorry." Teresa turned to the man beside her, flushing in embarrassment. "It was...I just had a bad


    dream."


    The man merely nodded, turning back to the window.


    Just at that moment, the pilot had finally announced that they were about tond.


    That dream...


    Perhaps it was because she was finally returning back to her homend that her dream finally returned.


    There were just memories that were hard to forget, no matter how desperately she tried to hide them.


    Once the nended, Teresa came out of the passageway. No more was the silence that she


    appreciated in the ne. Instead, it was reced by chatter and noise from different types of people.


    There were some holding up their signs as they waited for the passengers toe for them, while


    others were waving their hands to greet their friends and families.


    She walked alone, dragging her luggage. Many drivers of unlicensed taxis waved her way, but she


    ignored them.


    It had been five years, and she was finally here...


    This time, it was to participate in a jewelry makingpetition.


    When she was abroad all these years, she majored in jewelry design. She had be very talented in


    this field and was at par with many outstanding foreign designers.


    She came back to take part in behalf of her university.


    As long as she got a ce, she''d be able to graduate easily and get a job almost immediately in one of


    the university''s partnerpanies.


    Teresa was determined to win this.


    As she was waiting for a taxi at the airport gate, Teresa turned her head at a group of mening out


    of the airport gates.


    The man protected by the group was wearing a white shirt with a grey vest and white suit pants. His tall


    figure and gentle were hard to miss, even when he mingled with the crowd. This must also be due to


    the suited men that surrounded him, all holding their own radio.


    ''He must be famous,'' she thought. ''With that many bodyguards with him, he must be an important


    man.''


    The man, seeming as if he had seen her, started to walk her way.


    She furrowed her eyebrows.


    Although she was not the one to obsess over looks, she couldn''t help but appreciate the man''s angr


    jaw line. It wasn''t her fault. She was still a girl. It was normal to appreciate good looks as they came by.


    He was just too hot for her to ignore.


    Thinking back to what happened on the ne, Teresa winced at embarrassment.


    "You..." They started to say, only to pause as the awkwardness hung between them.


    "You can say it first," he said.


    Teresa rubbed her hands. "Actually, I don''t really have much to say. I just thought that it''s a coincidence


    to see you here again. Thank you also for the pill." She extended her hand.


    He shook her hand. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Enrique Shen."


    ''A polite man, this one,'' she thought.


    "Teresa Gu," she introduced herself easily.


    ''Gu?''


    Something shed in Enrique Shen''s eyes, but it was too fast for any of them to notice.


    But even then, he shrugged. There were plenty of families with ''Gu'' as theirst names. She couldn''t


    be part of the family that he thought she was, right?


    Their hands sped for a second before they retreated.


    "I''ll leave you then." She nodded. "See you around."


    However, as she was already walking away, Enrique Shen stopped her.


    His eyes were gentle under the sses. "I see that you don''t have a car." He motioned at the empty


    road. "It''s not easy to call for a taxi at the airport now. How about I give you a ride?"


    "No, thank you. That''s nice of you, but really, I''m good."


    They just met by chance, and he''d already done so much for her. She couldn''t just step in his car!


    However, Enrique Shen only waved his hand in dismissal. "It''s really no problem. We''re going in the


    same direction anyway. Besides, it''s hot out. You might get a sunstroke."


    Seeing as he wasn''t going to take no for an answer, Teresa conceded.


    Sure enough, as she went inside, she found herself appreciating the cool air conditioning of the car.


    It was summer now, and the temperature outside was close to forty degrees. If she were ice cream,


    she would''ve melted minutes ago.


    Enrique Shen''s car was a limo.


    There were different types of beverages and fruits in the refrigerator. He offered one to her.


    She took it, filling the cold liquid slip down her throat.


    "Thank you." She bowed her head shyly.


    At this time, Enrique Shen just finished peeling an apple and handed it to Teresa. "Would you like some


    fruit?"


    Teresa took the apple over at once and said thank you again.


    "I saw your shirt in the trash bin," she stated. "You got rid of it because of me. How about I gave you


    another one? Or pay you for that? I''ll feel guilty if I don''t."


    Although she spoke elegantly, she couldn''t help but ache at the possible price of that shirt.


    It must''ve cost thousands of dors, and she still didn''t have a job yet!

 Chapter 3 Will He Kick Me Out

    Chapter 3 Will He Kick Me Out


    Enrique''s lips twitched up into a gentle smile.


    "You don''t have topensate me." He shrugged. "But if you really want it, there is something you can


    do for me."


    "Well, what is it?" Teresa urged, furrowing her eyebrows.


    She didn''t get him. She''d just offered to pay for his extremely expensive shirt, and he just outright


    refused her.


    Was money really nothing for him?


    Enrique tilted his head and thought for a moment. After a few seconds, he finally responded, "How


    about this? You can promise me one thing. As long as you fulfill it, you won''t have to pay for the shirt.


    How about that?"


    Although he looked extremely harmless, she still needed to be alert.


    Her eyes narrowed. "Promise you what?"


    Enrique only smiled. "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I got it, all right?"


    "But..."


    "Miss Gu, you shouldn''t worry about it. It''s only just to put your mind at ease."


    He waved his hand dismissively. Teresa blinked, trying to see the expression on his face. Seeing as he


    meant nothing about it, she nodded. "It''s a deal then."


    The car finally arrived at the hotel Teresa booked.


    After saying her farewell to Enrique, Teresa went upstairs with the room card she''d gotten from the


    front desk.


    As she entered the elevator, a thought suddenly urred to her. She returned to her hometown for the


    jewelry designpetition and she''d leave a few dayster. Maybe they''d never have the chance to


    meet again, seeing as they didn''t have each other''s number.


    As for the deal...


    Teresa shrugged it off. It was not as if he''d travel across the world to find her.


    It seemed she was smart enough to agree with him on that at least.


    She snorted.


    Once she arrived in her room, she took a shower andy on her bed.


    She didn''t sleep well that night. Fortunately, she was still young, not really feeling the effects of jetg


    as it must''ve for older aged people.


    Once she was finished with her breakfast, one of the assistants took her into another private hall for the


    competition.


    This designpetition had attracted many brilliant minds all around the world. Even though it was still


    early, the hall was already packed.


    With such a big evente with hundreds of media coverage, she could see the press crowding over


    the ce as they were being held down by the security personnel.


    Following the assistant, they entered a more exclusive passage. Her heart was already beating quickly


    at the thought of the huge crowds surrounding them.


    They finally reached the backstage.


    The assistant immediately went to work, helping her set up her PowerPoint and the jewelry samples for


    the organizers. The presenters first began their opening remarks. With that, a chill went down her


    spine. Thepetition was about to begin.


    There were loads of people in the lounge, all of them looking as nervous as she was.


    Teresa scanned the vicinity only to see that there weren''t many localpetitors. Instead, many


    people from the West were here to participate.


    From the looks of it, everyone was putting their best foot forward.


    Teresa was sixteenth in line, which was good. It was not the first, and not thest ¨C a good number.


    If she showed up too early, judges wouldn''t remember her. If she was too far back, they''d be too tired to


    even notice her.


    As she waited nervously in line, time was as quick as the waterfall.


    Before she knew it, the announcer was already calling out her name.


    Teresa took a deep breath and walked out from the backstage. The staff hurriedly set out the jewelry


    samples she had designed to make sure that they were being emphasized in the big screen.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She stood on stage and turned on her PPT. Without another word, she began her presentation as


    smoothly as possible.


    The hall was dimly lit, so everyone''s eyes were directed on her.


    At first, she had been nervous to step on stage, but after a few seconds of staring at the people, she


    found herself immersed at the design and introduction of her product.


    Her design was actually quite simple, with no great skills tied to it. She only used hearts to twin around


    each other in an intricate and elegant way.


    She added a special material in her jewels. They could change into the color and shape to match the


    wearer''s heartbeat, body temperature, and more.


    It was a bold move for someone who was just starting out.


    However, she had definitely impressed the judges.


    As her presentation wasing to an end, she took another round of nces at the crowd only to spot


    a familiar face.


    It was Enrique!


    She gasped.


    ''Why is he here?


    Is he...


    Is he an investor?''


    It felt as if her whole world had stopped right then and there. She suddenly found it difficult to breath as


    her heart raced to what seemed like another marathon of nervousness.


    In fact, she was so stressed that she didn''t even bother to listen to what the judges had to say.


    It was not until when she returned to the backstage had she realized what transpired.


    She had already preparedpliments for the judges in advance. But, now it was toote to speak


    them out!


    ''Will I be eliminated because of this?'' She trembled at the thought.


    Teresa didn''t even bother to listen to the events that had transpired after her.


    Today was just a show, and the results wouldn''t be announced anyway.


    She had no intention of watching anymore. All she wanted was to get back to the hotel and take a


    warm bath.


    Besides, she''d done everything she could do.


    As to the result, she might as well ept what she deserved.


    After returning to the hotel, Teresa found herself back on her bed. When she opened her eyes,


    darkness had finally rose and themps along the roads were zing out.


    She had slept till night! Teresa scowled, feeling her stomach grumble at theck of food. She stumbled


    out of her hotel room and grabbed her coat, walking outside.


    The warmth that wrapped around her during daylight was gone. Instead, the harsh winds of the dark


    waved over at her.


    Teresa slowly walked, enjoying the views beyond her.


    She didn''t walk too far to see a stall right ahead. She walked over and asked for two orders before


    eating them there.


    Teresa had never really tried any street food before, due to her family''s protection. All the dishes and


    clothes she had were from the absolute best, so she''d never taken things like these from the streets


    before.


    However, that was the past.


    She used to be a princess back then, absolutely loved by everyone.


    "Tony, stop the car!" Enrique straightened his back, peering into the window.


    Tony suddenly pulled up. "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    Looking through the car window, a meaningful light flickered through Enrique''s eyes when he saw


    Teresa who was eating foods at the roadside stand not far away from them.

 Chapter 4 Doubt The Real Identity Of Her

    Chapter 4 Doubt The Real Identity Of Her


    "Boss?" Tony asked in confusion.


    Then, he looked at the ce where Enrique was looking at and opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    "Isn''t this apetitor who just took part in that jewelrypetition? Her name is... It''s Gu... Teresa


    Gu, right? Her design is quite interesting. I remember her."


    Enrique nodded in silence and looked away half a minuteter.


    "Tony, please help me to search for all the information about Teresa Gu as soon as possible." Even


    when Enrique was giving orders, his voice and action were extremely elegant.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony said in a puzzled tone, "Boss, she is just an ordinary girl. Although her design is novel, it is not


    practical and it is also not the best. Are you going to ask her to work in ourpany?"


    Enrique shook his head and didn''t answer Tony''s question.


    He needed to confirm her information before he could make a decision.


    But now, he didn''t want to act rashly and alert the enemy before it was certain.


    "Well, start the car." Enrique ordered the car to leave before it had been parked for long.


    It was not proper for Tony to ask more questions. He had to pull up the brake and step on the


    elerator. The car was like an arrow off the string and soon disappeared from the ce, without


    being noticed by anyone.


    The time soon came to the next day.


    Teresa got up early in the morning.


    Today was the day of the finalpetition.


    The so-called finalpetition was just a ranking of their designs.


    After thepetition yesterday, the judges would choose ten of the best design, and then the


    competitors would further exin the design principle and products in detail. Atst the judges would


    arrange the ranking based on their performance.


    The top three could directly skip the interview and enter the TH Group to be a designer of D.K. a


    leading jewelry brand in the world.


    Of course, the otherpetitors who got other ranking would also be awarded the certificate which


    showed they were outstanding and rmendation letter.


    That was to say, as long as one entered the top ten, he would get a lot of benefits.


    Teresa had no ambition to win the top three in thepetition when she came back to her hometown.


    She just wanted to be in the top ten, getting a certificate and a rmendation. So she could go back


    to school and graduate and then start looking for a good job.


    The organizers said yesterday that the top ten finalists would receive a call by noon today.


    Therefore, Teresa was not as nervous as she was yesterday in thepetition.


    Finally, at nearly ten o''clock, Teresa received a call from the organizers.


    "Miss Gu, your design has reached the top ten. Please prepare the materials and take part in the final


    at half past two this afternoon to the address below..."


    Teresa''s suspense and worry was finally over. She put the phone down. However, what she didn''t


    expect was that the finalpetition was to be held at TH Group.


    Looking at the word TH, that luxurious office building suddenly appeared in Teresa''s mind. It was every


    young man''s dream to have a job there.


    At this moment, Enrique was sitting in one of thergest offices, reading the documents on the table.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked at the door.


    Enrique raised his head from a pile of documents and said casually, "Come in."


    With a document in his hand, Tony walked up to him and bowed respectfully. "Boss, this is the


    information you asked me to investigate about Miss Gu."


    Enrique put aside his work and took over the file from Tony.


    As Enrique was looking at the file, Tony, who was aside, told Enrique the key information he just


    picked, "After investigation, Miss Gu is a Chinese descendant of American, growing up abroad. She is


    an orphan, and she majors in jewelry design. Her personal information is quitemon and nothing


    special."


    Enrique answered nothing but say, "Ok." while he was reading the documentzily.


    After a few seconds, Tony continued, "Boss, if you really like the talent of Miss Gu, you could give the


    letter of engagement directly to her. As the well-known jewelrypany in the world, I am sure that she


    will ept it."


    "Tony, you are getting more and more talkativetely." Enrique looked up and said casually.


    After hearing this, Tony drew back his neck instantly and couldn''t say a word.


    Enrique cast a warning nce at Tony and put aside the file. "Is there any news in the Gu Family?" he


    asked.


    After a pause, Tony cleared his throat and replied, "Nothing special. But the eldest daughter of the Gu


    Family has recently released the news that she will hold her wedding next month. It can be said to be


    the newest news of Gu Family."


    "Well," Enrique answered casually as if he was not interested in it at all.


    "Boss, the eldest daughter of the Gu Family is going to marry to the young master of the Yan Family. Is


    there really no problem?"


    "I can''t stop the inevitable; Lena Gu is going to get married! Can''t you stop her?"


    Enrique shrugged and said casually, "If you break others marriage, you will be punished."


    Tony looked at his boss speechlessly and thought, ''It''s easy for you to say now. But you will be anxious


    if something happens!


    The economy of the Yan Family is not to be underestimated. Although they keep a low profile and don''t


    show off, they are definitely like a tiger in the jungle.''


    "Well, go about your business. You can leave now," Enrique asked Tony to leave after he got what he


    wanted to know.


    Then, Tony bowed out of the office.


    The boss''s mindset could sometimes be surprising, so he''d better not poke his nose into his boss''s


    business.


    In a blink of an eye, it was afternoon, and the final wasing.


    Teresa arrived at the final ce on time ording to the address provided by thepetition


    organizers.


    Instead of being a dedicated stage for thepetition as it was yesterday, the environment here today


    looked more like a conference room.


    Ten designers were sitting in a row, and the beautiful secretaries were serving them with good tea.


    Teresa had a bit of bad luck this time. After drawing lots, she was told that she was the second to


    present the speech!


    She stood nervously next to the projector and began to exin the design concept that she had been


    reciting for a long time.


    At the beginning, she got a little nervous and stuttered. However, she had a good adaptability. She was


    only nervous for less than one minute, then she gradually devoted herself into it. The more she said,


    the more excited and energetic she was.


    Her eyes were sparkling as if twinkling stars were thrown into the night sky. One couldn''t help but be


    attracted by her look.


    After the presentation, thunderous apuse broke out among the guests.


    When Teresa finished her speech, walking off the stage, and the next person was ready to speak,


    Enrique stood up and walked out of the room directly.


    Teresa saw that Enrique who had just been sitting still now suddenly chose to leave. She was a little


    puzzled.


    Could it be that her speech was so bad that Enrique couldn''t listen to it anymore?


    No, it was impossible. She had confidence in herself and she believe that she did well this time.

 Chapter 5 Isnt That A Shortcut

    Chapter 5 Isn''t That A Shortcut


    When Tony saw his boss leave, he followed him out and asked, "Boss, there are still eightpetitor


    left. Why do you leave?"


    Enriqueughed and shook his head. "No. It''s enough."


    "What?" Tony was very confused after hearing what Enrique had said.


    "If we just talk about design, she may not be the best. But she not only possesses the talent of design,


    but also possessed the talent of eloquence and innovation. Moreover, she also had excellent


    improvise. ording to all these, I believe that no one in the room is better than her."


    "Uh..." Tony stood there thinking for a long time before he realized that the so-call "her" in his boss''s


    mouth should be Teresa.


    Enrique had already been far away. Tony recovered himself and took a few more steps to catch up with


    him immediately.


    "Boss, do you mean Miss Gu deserves the championship this time?"


    "The champion?" Enrique smiled again and something meaningful shed through his eyes.


    He had a pair of eyes resembling peach blossom. But his eyes were covered by sses for a long


    time, so that others would ignore his eyes.


    "Do I look like someone who likes to give a shortcut to others? It is a bit much if she gets the champion.


    Give her a runner-up so she won''t get too proud."


    After hearing what he had said, Tony felt a little speechless.


    ''Give her a runner-up? Isn''t it a shortcut for her to enter outpany as well?


    If you didn''t know Miss Gu, would you be so interested in her works?''


    Although Tony wasining in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "Hello, everyone. I am the special assistant of Mr. Shen. My name is Tony. Now, I am going to


    announce the ranking of thispetition to you."


    With a stiff face, Tony stood on the stage, holding a list in his hand. His voice was raised up so loud by


    the microphone that it was a bit distorted.


    Teresa was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    She thought she wouldn''t be nervous anymore since she had entered the top ten list, as she had


    finished the original goal she set before.


    All the other ranks had been announced, but there was no her name.


    Did she really get the top three?


    The thought of it made Teresa excited and a little uneasy.


    Thepetitors were all very powerful. She knew clearly that it would be very hard for her to get the


    top three. Did Enrique give her a shortcut to get the top three?


    Teresa thought in her heart, ''What are you thinking about!''


    She and Enrique just know each other. They were not acquaintance. Why would he give a shortcut to


    her to win the top three?


    When Teresa had a bee in her head, Tony finally read out her name.


    "The runner-up in this contest is Teresa Gu. Congrattions!"


    All of a sudden, the guests apuded warmly.


    Teresa was stunned for a few seconds and then came to herself. She went forwards to receive the


    trophy and certificate.


    She really didn''t expect toe second this time. Originally, she was only hoping to be in the top ten


    this time.


    If she said she was not surprised, it must be a lie.


    But now she was in a mess. There wasn''t much going on in her head.


    After the rankings were announced, Teresa was still in a state of disbelief. She strolled down the hall


    and was stopped by a voice from behind.


    "Miss Gu, please wait!" Tony ran towards her as he called her name.


    Teresa stopped, turned around and smiled politely to Tony, "Hi Tony, is there anything else?"


    Tony also smiled politely. "Well, Miss. Gu, I think you must know that this jewelrypetition is held by


    the TH Group. And the top three designers can be hired by TH Group directly."


    After hearing this, Teresa thought to herself, ''That''s what he wanted to tell me.''


    Teresa gently declined, "I don''t have any n to stay in China for the time being. I''m sorry, sir. Thank


    you for your appreciation, but I''m still a student. I''ll leave in a few days."


    "But as far as I know, Miss Gu you will graduate soon, right?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, it is," Teresa frowned and added, "But I don''t have any n to work in China."


    She then shook her head and pretended to be sorry, "It''s a pity. You were originally the runner-up, and


    if you joined thepany, you would get a bonus of 300, 000 yuan, but this bonus can only be given to


    those who are willing to join thepany. As you know, after all, ourpany is engaged in


    business..."


    ''What? I will have 300, 000 yuan as bonus?''


    Teresa was stunned by the news. She wondered why she had never heard of it before?


    It was 300, 000 yuan. 300, 000 yuan might not be a big deal for her in the past, but now it was a huge


    sum of money for her!


    However...


    Teresa suddenly thought of the figure that had stood in front of her five years ago, covered with bruises.


    The man''s amber pupils were sad and helpless.


    Eventually, she shook her head and said to Tony, "It''s a pity. Yourpany can leave this bonus to the


    people who are really willing to work for TH Group. But this person is not me. It''ste now. Goodbye,


    Tony."


    After saying that, Teresa turned around and strode away.


    She was afraid that if she walked a little slower, she would eventually be seduced by that bonus.


    What Teresa did not know was that a tall and elegant man came out from behind the pir in the dark


    after she left.


    Lowering his head in frustration, Tony said, "Boss, I''m sorry. I failed."


    Enrique narrowed his eyes which were behind the sses and looked at the direction where Teresa


    disappeared. "A person with the most ordinary status and background, she ispletely free from the


    lure of money. Either she is rich, or she has to stay abroad for some reason," Enrique said thoughtfully.


    "Boss?" Tony turned to look at his boss in surprise.


    Enrique withdrew his eyes and ignored Tony''s question. And then he turned around and strode away in


    the opposite direction.


    Thepetition was over. Teresa was about to pack up her belongings when she happened to read


    from the news that the wedding date of Lena Gu was approaching three dayster.


    She hadn''t heard of Lena Gu''s name for a long time.


    Over the years, she had studied hard abroad. She had stumbling through dailymunication in the


    beginning, but now she could speak fluent English. She had changed a lot in the past few years.


    She had changed so much that she didn''t know how they were now. Had they changed as much as


    she had?


    Teresa could still remember the beautiful face of Lena Gu, her gentle voice and the slight warmth in her


    beautiful eyes.


    Now, she had found her Mr. Right and was going to get married?


    After hesitating for a while, Teresa decided to stay in J City for two more days. If she had the chance,


    she could take a look at Lena Gu''s wedding from a distance.


    After all, she was the elder sister in that family and treated her very well. Marriage was the event of a


    lifetime, and she knew that she really couldn''t attend her wedding in a straight way. But to look at her


    happiness from a distance, it should be ok to do so.


    The wedding ceremony of Lena Gu and the young master of Yan Family would be held in the J City


    Hotel three dayster.


    Teresa changed her make-up deliberately and came to the wedding with a cap and a mask.


    She was lucky. There were many people on the wedding and the staff were too busy to pay special


    attention to her, so she came in sessfully.


    However, she was sensible enough not to rush forward. She just hid in the crowd behind and looked


    theing wedding in the distance.

 Chapter 6 Identity Exposure

    Chapter 6 Identity Exposure


    The newly wed affectionately exchanged rings and kissed each other.


    It was obvious that Lena was very happy. The happiness from the bottom of her heart was hard to


    disguise.


    Teresa was relieved to see that Lena was so happy.


    After watching the wedding silently, Teresa left from the back door in a low profile. Unexpectedly, as


    soon as she went out of the door, she ran into someone.


    It was no others but Enrique.


    He even came to this wedding.


    Recalling that she refused to join TH Group the other day, she still felt a little guilty about it. Moreover,


    she was leaving China soon and didn''t want to make trouble out of nothing. Teresa thought that she


    had been disguised herself already and Enrique would not recognize her. She deliberately did not say


    hello to him, passed by his tall figure, and just wanted to leave directly.


    But she was stopped by the elegant voice of Enrique. "Miss Gu, what a coincidence!"


    Then Teresa turned around with great embarrassment and asked, "Mr. Shen, how did you recognize


    me?"


    Teresa thought, ''I''ve changed my appearance!''


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After hearing Teresa''s words, Enrique looked at her with a smirk in his eyes and asked, "Those stars


    also wear hats, sunsses and masks when they go out, but have you ever seen a reporter who


    doesn''t recognize them?"


    Well... That was true!


    It was useless to disguise in front of people who knew or was familiar with you. How could she be so


    silly!


    After hearing Enrique''s words, Teresa took off her mask and asked, "Mr. Shen You stopped me on


    purpose. What''s the matter?"


    Enrique crossed his arms over his chest, looking dangerously charming andzy.


    Teresa looked at his good looks for a moment and froze for a while.


    The man in front of her did be the beloved of god!


    He had thick eyebrows on his forehead and he had a tall nose. At the same time he had lips that were


    not very thin, but were as beautifully shaped as petals. Although his skin was not very white, it was


    smooth and exquisite. His features were outstanding with his tall and strong figure. Every move of his


    was full of masculine charm.


    In conclusion, he was so handsome!


    "Today is the wedding of the miss of Gu Family. I am invited to attend. But I''m curious why Miss Gu is


    here? Are you a rtive of the Gu Family?"


    Hearing Enrique''szy voice, Teresa''s heart skipped a beat and she felt a little nervous.


    Her face froze for a second, but then she smiled and said, "How could it be possible? Although I am


    not in China, I know that there are only one son and one daughter in the Gu Family. There are so many


    people with the surname Gu in the world. It is impossible that everyone who possesses the surname


    Gu has rtives with the Gu Family, right?


    I seldom go back to China, so I want to seize the chance to walk around. Because I didn''t know the


    terrain and route well here. Therefore, I went in a wrong direction and came here identally."


    She racked her brains to find an excuse for herself. "But if the master of Gu Family recognize me as a


    rtive, I will definitely not refuse. Why don''t you introduce me to him, Mr. Shen?"


    Enrique slightly raised his lips and smiled at her with a mild and innocent smile, "I just asked casually.


    You don''t need to be so nervous."


    Teresa also giggled and did not say anything.


    ''Wow, that''s so dangerous!'' Teresa thought in her heart.


    ''I nearly revealed my true identity. If I knew that before, I would not stay in China for so long.''


    "By the way," Enrique paused and asked, "I heard you rejected the invitation of TH Group? How can


    you give up your 300, 000 worth of bonus?"


    Hearing that, Teresa became serious. She had expected that Enrique would ask her about that.


    In fact, if there were not so many things happened to her five years ago, she would be extremely happy


    to receive an invitation from TH Group.


    As far as she knew, TH Group was only engaged in luxury jewels, a well-known internationalpany.


    The British queen was full of praise for the D.K. brand under TH Group. It was the dream of many


    people to work for TH Group.


    Furthermore, the bonus of 300, 000 was really a big sum of money for poor Teresa right now.


    Unfortunately...


    Teresa shook her head and said, "I''m sorry. I just want to develop my career abroad. After all, I grew up


    and studied there, and I''m more adapted to the foreign environment."


    Enrique stretched out his long and powerful finger and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose.


    "Miss Gu, do you remember the promise you made when we first met?"


    Teresa nodded with a stunned look. She did not understand why Enrique would mention such a thing.


    "Yes, I do," she answered.


    "Okay, now I know what I want you to do." Enrique approached her and whispered in her ear.


    "Come to work in TH Group."


    With her eyes wide open, Teresa said, "But..."


    "Didn''t you say you could promise me anything that didn''t vite your moral code? Or do Miss Gu you


    want to break your promise?"


    Although Enrique said in a calm voice, Teresa still felt a great pressure from his tone and words.


    She took a step back subconsciously and wanted to exin, "No, I am not going to break my promise...


    How about you give me another choice..."


    "Your design is excellent. I hope you can work for TH Group. That''s it. I won''t change it. Of course, if


    you want to break your promise, I can''t do anything to you. But you have to know that TH Group is a


    famous jewelrypany all over the world. If you still want to work in this field, it is not a wise choice to


    offend TH Group."


    He said lightly. But his eyes under the sses shed a sly light and this light were blocked by the


    reflection of the spectacle lens.


    Somehow, for a moment Teresa felt her heart almost stop beating and the air around was about to


    freeze.


    But it was only for a moment, and it was so fast that she thought it was an illusion.


    Enrique was still looking at her and waiting for her reply.


    Teresa did not want to promise him and stay in China. But the words of Enrique made her hesitate.


    She knew well how powerful and capable TH Group was. No one would have the guts to employ her if


    she annoyed Enrique.


    But did she have to stay in China?


    Teresa was reminded of that blood-red sunset five years ago.


    That was the most cruel and painful scene she had ever experienced in her life. In order to get rid of


    this, that man had paid such a big price for her.


    Once she came back, her identity would be exposed one day, and the man''s effort would be wasted.


    ''What should I do? What the hell should I do?''


    Teresa lowered her head helplessly and ambivalent, but she did not find that her struggle was


    completely caught in the eyes of Enrique.


    Even if Teresa didn''t answer him at once, Enrique still didn''t ask again. He just looked at her quietly.


    Time flowed silently.


    After a while, Teresa raised her head again and nodded slightly. "Okay, I promise you."


    It''s been five years. Those people should have forgotten about her long ago.


    So she didn''t have to frighten herself. The most important thing for her was to catch the sight at the


    moment.


    Five years ago, when she left, the man gave her a card of his own money.


    But they were young and had no means of support of their own. So that was not a lot of money in that


    card.


    She used that money to go abroad and pay for her tuition fees, as well as the living expenses during


    this five years. And all these expenses add up to a lot of money.


    Now she was almost running out of money. If she couldn''t find a job, she would starve to


    death.

 Chapter 7 Show You The Accommodation

    Chapter 7 Show You The Amodation


    When Enrique heard Teresa say yes, he somehow breathed a sigh of relief.


    He raised his smile again and said, "That''s a deal. I''m looking forward to seeing youe to the


    company tomorrow morning."


    Teresa suppressed her nervousness and forced a nervous smile. She said to Enrique, "Since I


    promised to work for you, you must give me some advantages, right?"


    "What about that 300, 000 thousand bonus?"


    "Mr. Shen, I really have nothing in this country. I don''t even have a ce to stay. I am still staying in the


    hotel. I don''t think apany as big as TH Group would let its employees live on the street, would it?"


    Since Teresa had decided to stay here, she began to talk about the treatment of TH Group with


    Enrique.


    Of course, she knew the sry of TH Group was always good. But even if she was given 300, 000 of


    bonus, she still couldn''t afford a house!


    Enrique squinted at her and said on purpose, "There must be a ce for you to live."


    "It was arranged by thepany? I don''t need to pay for it, right?" She had no money now!


    "Well, you don''t have to pay," Enrique nodded.


    "When can I move in? If possible, I hope it can be quick. After all, I''m poor and don''t have the extra


    money to pay for the hotel."


    Hearing Teresa''s words, the smile on Enrique''s face widened, "If you are in a hurry, I can take you to


    visit your amodation now."


    "Now? Can I?"


    "Of course. The benefits and welfare of our employees have always been the top in the world."


    After saying this, he bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation to Teresa and then said, "Miss Gu,


    please get in the car. I''ll take you to check the amodation right now."


    Half an hourter, they appeared in a high-end vi area.


    Raising his eyebrows, Teresa pointed at the vi in front of them and asked, "Is this the ce you


    arranged for me?"


    Although it was said that the welfare which was gave by TH Group were always very good, it should


    not be to this extent.


    She was just a new designer, and the boss gave her a vi directly?


    If he really did so, it might because he was so rich that he had no ce to spend his money!


    Enrique puckered his lips and gave her a bewitching smile. "Would you like to go in and have a look?"


    he asked.


    Teresa didn''t understand what Enrique meant. Was he really going to give her the vi or was he going


    to do something else? But now that she had promised him, she had no reason to back down.


    After she followed Enrique into the vi quickly and she found that the maids bowed slightly at the door


    in a line. "Wee home, master!"


    After seeing this, Teresa felt a little speechless. She said, "So this is your house?"


    "Of course. From now on, you live here." Enrique looked as if he had taken things for granted.


    Teresa frowned and said, "I only promised to work at TH Group. However, I did not promise to live in


    your house."


    "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t afford a house?" Enrique blinked his eyes innocently. "I''m offering you


    a ce for free. You should be happy about it."


    ''I was not happy at all!'' Teresa thought.


    "You and me?" Teresa asked. She pointed to Enrique and then to herself. "We are both unmarried.


    How can we live together? What''s wrong with you? I don''t agree. At the worst, I can rent a house and


    stay there for a while."


    After hearing what Teresa had said, Enrique pushed his sses frame and asked with an innocent and


    pitiful look, "Don''t you believe me, Miss Gu? I''m doing this all for your own good."


    Teresa''s heart leaps at the sight of those eyes. "But..." she still hesitated.


    Enrique blinked. His deep eyes, like the night sky, unconsciously attracted people into.


    He looked at Teresa earnestly and said in a gentle voice, "Miss Gu, you know how tense the real estate


    supply in J city is. As you know, not only is the house price too high, but it is also difficult to rent a


    house. However, If you live here, you can enjoy the good environment and use servants here. Most


    importantly, you don''t need to pay for the rent. So, why not?"


    ''Well, it seemed to be true.


    However...''


    Teresa was still hesitated.


    Enrique continued, "Don''t you trust me, Miss Gu? I''m so sad. I thought we could be friends after


    knowing each other for so many days."


    His voice was so innocent and aggrieved that Teresa could hardly stand it!


    To be honest, Teresa knew it was a good idea. She had no money to use and no ce to live now. It


    was almost impossible for others to live in such a luxurious vi without any money.


    But she always felt that something was wrong in her heart.


    However, she could not figure out what was wrong...


    Teresa didn''t dare look Enrique in the eye again. "I think let''s let it go... Mr. Shen, thank you for your


    kindness. But that''s still not good."


    "Why not? This vi isrge with so many rooms. I just spared a guest room for you, and I have a lot of


    ces to live. I may not oftene back here."


    Hearing this, Teresa heart skipped a beat and she wanted to say yes at this moment.


    Enrique said he didn''te back here very often. That was to say. If she moved in, she would be the


    only one here?


    ''Should I say yes to him?'' Teresa thought.


    Enrique observed carefully the expression of Teresa, and found that her resistance was not as strong


    as it had been at first. He gave her a sly smile and said, "Well, that''s it."


    After that, before Teresa had any response, Enrique turned to the butler and ordered, "Prepare a guest


    room for Miss Gu. Miss Gu lived in room 801 of XX hotel before. Please send someone to pick up her


    luggage."


    ''Hey, I haven''t said yes!''


    Teresa pursed her lips and looked at Enrique, who returned her a gentle and signature smile.


    ''Well, that would be it...''


    Anyway, she was so poor that she couldn''t afford a house. And she had nothing to be cheated of now


    as she was all alone. The gentle man like Enrique just invited her in out of kindness.


    If she continued to refuse, it would be too hypocritical.


    Enrique stood up elegantly and put on a smile as he said, "Have an early rest now. You need to go to


    work tomorrow morning."


    "Okay," Teresa agreed, but she was still not fully aware of what exactly was going to happen.


    Enrique didn''t say anything more. After greeting her, he went upstairs and closed the door.


    Teresa sat on the original ce and was both excited and frightened about the future.


    After a short while, the servant finished cleaning the room and at the same time Teresa''s luggage was


    sent to the front of her.


    Her luggage was very simple, only a few clothes for change and aptop. There was not even anything


    else.


    "Miss Gu, your room is ready. Would you like me to send your luggage to your room?" The


    housekeeper stood in front of her with a smile and asked politely and amiably.


    Regaining herposure, Teresa stood up from the sofa and said, "No, thank you. I can do it myself."


    ''They''ve moved their luggage here so soon. It seems that I have to move in here, '' Teresa thought.


    Fine, just let it be. Teresa believed that such a gentle man like Enrique would not hurt her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 8 Shes So Innocent

    Chapter 8 She''s So Innocent


    The guest room was very big, and it was very clean and tidy. All living items were all avable.


    With a light blue quilt on it, Teresa could smell the warm, pleasant smell from a distance.


    The Butler slightly crouched down and stood beside Teresa. "Miss Gu, this is your room. If you need


    anything, pleasee to me."


    Teresa nodded. After the Butler left, she copsed weakly on the soft bed as if all her strength had


    been sucked out.


    When she nned to go back to take part in thepetition, she had never thought that the result


    would be like this.


    She wouldn''t havee back if she had known it earlier.


    But she also knew that since things had happened like this, it was useless toin or refuse.


    She had to think about her future life.


    With the quilt in her arms, Teresa started to think about all kinds of things and fell asleep gradually.


    In her dream, she dreamt again of the afternoon when the dying sun turned the sky red. She was


    kneeling at the gate of a grand manor, trembling and weak as if she were about to fall.


    And the people she thought would always love her and spoil her, at that time they looked so loathsome.


    Everyone had changed. Everything had changed.


    But that man, standing in front of her, knelt down with her on the steps...


    "Jerome..." In her dream, she called out that name unconsciously.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already in the morning.


    Teresa took a look at her watch and found it was gettingte. So she quickly washed herself and went


    downstairs after changing her clothes.


    Downstairs, Enrique had sat on the table, with a cup of mellow coffee in one hand and a newspaper in


    his others, reading news on the table carelessly.


    "Good morning." he raised his head faintly when he heard Teresaing downstairs.


    It seemed that they had lived together for a long time, so long that it was natural and tacit.


    But in fact, she had just moved in for one day!


    Ignoring the intimacy and calmness in his tone, Teresa smiled awkwardly, "Good morning..."


    The servant just served the breakfast and Teresa quickly put all her attention on the food and did not


    dare to look at Enrique any more.


    After the breakfast in a hurry, Enrique drove the car out. "Get in the car," he said to Teresa.


    Teresa reflexively refused, "No, thank you. I take the same car with the boss on my first day at work.


    They might think we are special for each other."


    "There is no bus here, and there won''t be any taxi in this period of time. Get on the car. Don''t be so


    polite to me." Enrique threw her a nce, opened the car door and made a gesture of invitation.


    Teresa did not know what to say for a moment.


    Enrique paused and continued, "Just get on the car! It''s your first day to work, and you have to leave a


    good impression on your colleagues. It won''t be good if you arete."


    "Okay..." Although Teresa was not willing to sit in the car, what Enrique said made sense. So she had


    to follow Enrique''s gesture and sit in the back seat.


    Anyway, she didn''t want to go against the money.


    For the sake of 300, 000 worth of bonus, Teresa thought she had to show some respect to her new


    boss!


    The only thing Teresa wanted to do was to keep a low profile so that no one would notice, but it was


    clear that Enrique was working against her.


    Not only did he refuse her offer to get out of the car early at the intersection ahead of him, but he drove


    right up to thepany gate in a high profile. He opened the door for her and helped her get off the


    car, making her look like a star who was ready to walk on the red carpet.


    Teresa was so ufortable that she couldn''t helpining Enrique in her heart.


    ''What was he doing?


    She is just a new designering to work today, why does he make such a high profile like the leader


    come down to inspect!


    She doesn''t want to do this. She doesn''t want to attract others'' attention, and she doesn''t want her


    identity to be seen by people she knew before.


    But Enrique didn''t listen to her at all!


    "Hey, who is this woman? Why did shee here with Mr. Shen?"


    "I heard she''s the new designering in today. Her name is... Gu... I don''t remember very clearly."


    "She''s a new designer? Mr. Shen not only drove her to thepany, but also helped her pull the car


    door. Who would believe that?"


    "She certainly wasn''t hired on merit."


    Along the way, she could hear the whispers of her colleagues. At this time, Teresa was even angrier


    with Enrique. He was to me for all these misleading actions.


    She used to think he was gentle, caring and cultured, but now she realized that she was fooled by him!


    Teresa buried her head like an ostrich all the way. She felt very embarrassed. However, Enrique was


    more rxed than she was. Without changing his expression, Enrique led her upstairs to the design


    department directly.


    "Mr. Shen, what brings you here?" When the design director, Yilia Yan, saw the Enrique showing up at


    the door of the office, she smiled happily.


    Enrique pointed to Teresa and said casually, "She is the new designer. I''ll leave her to you. You arrange


    for her."


    Yilia Yan took a look at Teresa and frowned. She changed her expression slightly.


    ''Designer?


    What kind of designer could have this honor to let Mr. Shen send her here and arrange her position?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s the rtionship between Mr. Shen and this Teresa?''


    Even though she couldn''t figure it out, Yilia Yan was perfectly calm. She remained outwardly friendly.


    She just smiled at Teresa and reached out her hand. "Hello, nice to meet you. Wee to join TH


    Group. I''m the director of the design department, and my name is Yilia Yan."


    "Hello, director Yan. I''m Teresa Gu," Teresa said with a smile.


    The two women''s clean and tender hands were sped together, and Yilia Yan suddenly increased the


    strength.


    The expression on Teresa''s face didn''t change at all, as if she didn''t feel the force of Yilia Yan at all.


    After taking a look at Teresa, Yilia Yan released her hand.


    No one had noticed that the two women hadpeted with each other secretly just now.


    Enrique led Teresa to her office and was ready to leave. "Please take care of Miss Gu, director Yan," he


    said to Yilia Yan.


    "Okay, I will." Yilia Yan was smiling in a perfect manner.


    When the figure of Enriquepletely disappeared from her sight, Yilia Yan turned her head back and


    asked seriously, "Your name is Teresa, right? What achievement did you make before? As a director, I


    have to know your abilities first."


    Yilia Yan said in a bad tone, and Teresa frowns slight. "I am... I am just a student and just graduated


    from my college."


    "You''ve just graduated from college. How can you get your job? Do you know how high the


    requirements of TH Group on designers are? Can you bepetent?"


    Although Teresa did not take the initiative to cause trouble, she was not a person who could be easily


    provoked. She also had her pride.


    She smiled slightly and said slowly, "I''m afraid that this is not your business, director Yan? Do you


    doubt Mr. Shen''s judgment?"


    After being choked for a few seconds, Yilia Yan said meaningfully, "Mr. Shen was always busy, so he


    cannot do everything himself. Sometimes it is inevitable that there will be people who are up to no


    good. As a subordinate of Mr. Shen, I have the obligation to help him screen talents."


    "What do you think, director Yan?" Teresa stared at Yilia Yan in silence.


    Yilia Yan snorted andughed scornfully. "You''ll start with a design assistant. You can promote you to a


    real designer when I get to know your ability."


    what?!


    How could she start from a design assistant?


    She was the one who stood out from hundreds of excellent designers and won the second ce in the


    competition. Can she only be a design assistant?


    It was obvious that the woman in front of her did not like her and deliberately suppressed her.


    Heaving a sigh helplessly, Teresa was clear about the reason why Yilia Yan bullied her.


    It was easy to detect Yilia Yan''s affection in the adoring way she looked at Enrique.


    But, what does it have to do with her?


    She was innocent!


    Overwhelmed by the news, Teresa frowned and kept silent.


    Before she could make any response, Yilia Yan threw a defiant smile at her and asked, "What? Are you


    not convinced?"


    "Mr. Shen should have told you just now that I am a new designer, not a new design assistant."


    "So what?" Blowing at her nails, Yilia Yan said, "Since Mr. Shen gave you to me, it means that you are


    my subordinate and obeying orders is the most basic work ethic for a subordinate. Understand?"

 Chapter 9 Offend Immediate Boss

    Chapter 9 Offend Immediate Boss


    Gritting her teeth, Teresa tried hard to put a restraint on her fury. In the end, she decided not to fight


    against Yilia.


    Her ultimate goal was to keep a low profile.


    It was not a big deal that she could work as a design assistant. After all, it was only because of that


    promise that she agreed to the job. She didn''t n to stay in the TH Group all her life.


    ''I need to keep everything under control. When the time is ripe, I will find a way to leave here.''


    The idea of leaving cheered Teresa up. She raised his head to look at Yilia and asked, "Yes, director


    Yan. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''m going back to my office."


    Before she took a few steps forward, she was stopped by Yilia. "Wait," she said.


    "Anything else, director Yan?"


    The lips of Yilia, which were painted with orange lipstick, had a sexy but mean arc. She pointed at a


    messy desk beside and said in a slow and orderly way, "Only designers have the right to have a


    separate office. The design assistant need to work in the group office. By the way, here is your office."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Your ex left yesterday. There''s still some rubbish on your desk. Please clean it up


    yourself."


    Staring at Yilia, Teresa kept reminding herself that she should bear her and control her own temper!


    She put on a fake smile and said, "Thank you so much, director Yan."


    Director Yan smiled sarcastically. She walked away in high heels like a proud peacock.


    Looking at the messy table in front of her, Teresa was speechless.


    She had offended her immediate boss at the first day she went to work. It seemed that she would have


    a hard time in TH Group.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    While cleaning up the messy table, she cursed Enrique in her heart.


    With her former temper, she would not have given up when such a thing happened to her.


    s, never mind. The past had long gone. Now she was just a poor girl who could be mocked and


    bullied by anyone.


    After cleaning up the mess on her desk for a long time, Teresa was about to take out her notebook and


    put it on the clean table. Just at this moment, Yilia that had just left suddenly turned back. "Miss Gu, I''m


    really sorry. I made a mistake just now. This desk is for another new employee. Your desk is over


    there."


    She pointed at the seat next to him as she spoke, with a defiant look in her eyes.


    After hearing this, Teresa felt a little bit angry.


    She''ll be a fool if she doesn''t know she''s being yed.


    It was obvious that director Yan was making fun of her!


    "Director Yan, you can''t say that. It took me a lot of time to clear up this desk. It is the fruit of my hard


    work."


    It was impossible for her to give up the table she had managed to clear. She''s not such a pushover!


    "Miss Gu, I am your boss now. You are my subordinate." Yilia smiled sarcastically, "Or do you just want


    to get a special treatment because you know Mr. Shen? There are no such rules in ourpany!"


    Teresa was so furious that she could hardly suppress her anger.


    "Since director Yan said so. Wouldn''t it be disappointing if I didn''t take advantage of the special


    treatment?"


    She threw a cold nce at Yilia and walked out of the office without looking back.


    When she arrived at the elevator, she directly pressed the button of the top floor. As soon as she


    reached Enrique office, she bumped into the door with a bang.


    In the room, Enrique and his assistant, Tony, turned around and looked at Teresa in surprise.


    Then Teresa stared at Enrique and asked in a loud voice, "Mr. Shen, may I know what you want me to


    do?"


    Enrique didn''t seem quite to understand why she was so angry. He looked at her strangely and said


    slightly, "You were hired as a designer, or did you feel that the position was low and you were


    dissatisfied?"


    Teresa sneered and shook her head, "Mr. Shen, you must not be duplicity. I heard that TH Group can


    only offer me a small position as a design assistant. Mr. Shen, honestly speaking, I didn''t really want to


    stay in China anyway. If you y me like this, I''ll go back to my country in the end!"


    After hearing what Teresa had said, Enrique''s face turned gloomy. He asked in a low voice, "Who told


    you that?"


    The design assistant was generally interns who had just graduated from the school. Without any


    achievements or reputation, they were arranged to work with a designer and learn more skills.


    But since Teresa just won the second ce in the jewelry designpetition, her strength was obvious


    to all, so she didn''t need to start from an assistant.


    Hearing that, Teresa''s smile became colder. "Mr. Shen, what do you think? If it hadn''t been for you,


    who else would have done this to me?"


    She was so mad that she was about to lose her mind. Yilia had provoked her again and again, and she


    couldn''t bear it any more.


    Besides, she really felt that she was really wronged. She had never done anything wrong with Yilia. It


    was the first time that she had met her. She had no idea why she had been bullied like this!


    To put it bluntly, all this was because of Enrique!


    She had said she was going to get off at the previous intersection, and then she walked over towards


    thepany. Enrique just wouldn''t stop on purpose.


    It was all his fault!


    The sternness on Enrique''s face disappeared. He picked up thendline on the desk and dialed a


    number. "Come to my office."


    ring at Enrique, Teresa was like an angry child.


    Enrique said gently, "That''s not what I mean. Maybe there''s some misunderstanding between us. I''ll


    ask Yilia toe to my office and tell her face to face."


    "Humph!" Hearing that, Teresa snorted heavily and turned her head aside.


    Five minutester, Yilia knocked the door and came in. She stood respectfully in front of Enrique and


    her eyes were full of affection. She asked, "Mr. Shen, are you looking for me?"


    Enrique looked at Yilia indifferently and said, "Director Yan, Miss Gu is the second ce in this jewelry


    designpetition. She is a designer. You''d better remember that."


    Upon hearing his words, Yilia''s face turned pale. After taking a re at Teresa, she nodded with a smile


    and said, "All right, Mr. Shen. I know it. It''s all my fault. Miss Gu said she didn''t have any work


    experience before and didn''t show her privacies. I thought she was a student who just graduated and


    wanted to arrange her to be an assistant and I''ll give her a promotion when I get familiar with her,"


    Yilia said that sincerely. If Teresa hadn''t seen how mean and aggressive she was, she would not have


    believed that she had really been difficult to her just now.


    Because of her sincere attitude, Enrique didn''t take any question about it. He just told Yilia once again,


    "Miss Gu is a rare design genius. I don''t want to be said that ourpany treats special talents


    harshly. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand. I am sorry again, Mr. Shen." Yilia nodded slightly and turned around to re at


    Teresa once more before leaving in her high heels arrogantly.

 Chapter 10 Are You Satisfied With This Now

    Chapter 10 Are You Satisfied With This Now


    After Yilia left, Enrique looked at Teresa with a creepy smile and said, "Are you satisfied with this now?"


    Still angry, Teresa snorted, "That should have been the case."


    Enrique smiled faintly. He was not angry, nor did he show any irritation at being challenged to his


    authority.


    His calm and easygoing attitude made Teresa a little bit embarrassed. She greeted them in a low voice


    and then left his office.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Enrique looked at her back and smiled. "She has a bad temper."


    Tony said casually, curling his lip, "I''m afraid that her happy days are at an end. Everyone in the


    company knows that director Yan is the most strict and unsympathetic people in thepany."


    "Isn''t that better? I''ll see. How long she couldst!" Something sharp shed through his eyes under


    the sses.


    Tony looked at Enrique and asked in surprise, "Mr. Shen, do you still doubt her identity?"


    "Shush!" Enrique put a finger on his lips and made a gesture to keep quiet, "You can go about your


    own business. Keep an eye on Teresa Gu and create some small trouble for her when necessary, but


    remember that don''t make the thing too big to deal with."


    After hearing his words, Tony scratched the back of his head, turned around and got out of the office.


    Honestly speaking, he was not sure about what Enrique actually meant.


    When Teresa returned to the design department again, she found that the whole design department


    looked at her in a bad way.


    Yilia was standing in front of her with a very proud face. "Miss Gu, this is your office. This way please."


    Teresa sneered in her heart and looked at Yilia coldly, "Thank you so much, director Yan."


    TH Group was always generous to outstanding talents. Although the space of the designer''s office was


    not veryrge, it was small and all-round like a sparrow.


    She pushed the door and saw arge desk in the middle. On the desk, there was aputer, a few


    shelves and two small nts.


    To the left of the room was a cab divided into twopartments. The upperpartment was a


    bookcase and the lowerpartment was arge cab. Next to this cab was a water fountain.


    To the right of the room, there was a cutter for all kinds of jewelry.


    There was not much in the office, but it contained all the necessities of work and life.


    Teresa went to the office chair and sat down. The office looked simple, but when she sat down, she felt


    different.


    All the furnishings, measurements, including the height and distance between the desk and chair, were


    fully ergonomic, so that even if you sat down for a whole day, your back would never pain.


    "Since Miss Gu your design is so good that even impress Mr. Shen. Can you hand in a design in a


    week? As a second ce in the designpetition, I think it won''t be difficult for you, right?" Sitting


    gracefully by the desk of Teresa, Yilia was giving a vicious look.


    Teresa frowned, "A design in a week? Isn''t that a little rushed?"


    A person who wanted to design a good work mainly depended on inspiration. When the inspiration


    came, it was ok to do one design in a week.


    But inspiration wasn''t always there.


    Basically, those internationally renowned designers need a year to a year and a half to design. Every


    one of their designs is masterpiece.


    As a humble designer, though she was not so famous, it was exploitative to let her finish a design in a


    week!


    Yilia smiled coldly, "Miss Gu, can''t you do that? Don''t be modest, Miss Gu. As a second ce of this


    jewelrypetition, I think you will make it. Well, it''s a deal."


    She did not give Teresa a chance to refuse at all.


    Teresa thought angrily, ''Modesty? What did she talk about?''


    After achieved her goal, Yilia didn''t stay in Teresa''s office for long but turned around and left.


    Thinking about what they had justmunicated, Teresa was astonished and sat still.


    On her first day on the job, she got in trouble with the director of her department. She didn''t know how


    to get on with the rest of day.


    s...


    She was extremely regretful!


    Thinking that she had to finish a design within a week, Teresa immediately opened theputer and


    took out a pen and a piece of paper, but she couldn''t think of anything!


    She stared at the pen and paper until her lunch break. Her stomach was growling with hunger. Teresa


    stood up and stretched, and when she walked out of the office, she found that the others had already


    left. The office had already been empty.


    She was so hungry, but she didn''t know which floor the staff canteen was on and she couldn''t ask


    anyone about it as everyone had already left.


    Covering her stomach with a hand, Teresa walked out of the design department. It was so quiet outside


    that she could not see anyone.


    She was not a fool. She knew that she was isted by the group. It was her first day to work in the


    company, but no one called her for a meal. She couldn''t even find a ce to eat.


    When she finally saw a figure, Teresa ran over to that figure and asked, "Excuse me, which floor is the


    staff canteen?"


    That figure answered casually, "18th floor."


    "Oh, thank you!" Teresa did not think too much. She just wanted to find the stuff canteen to fill her


    stomach as soon as possible. So she entered the elevator and pressed the 18th floor.


    When Teresa came to the 18th floor, she walked out of the elevator and found a big door in front of her.


    She guessed it must be the gate of the dining hall. She pushed the door excitedly, but the next second


    she waspletely shocked.


    It was not the canteen at all. It was a jewelry exhibition room. The ornaments there were all kinds of


    jewelry designed by TH Group.


    In this exhibition room, there were even several out-of-print pieces by thete genius Alina!


    Attracted by the shining jewelry, Teresa realized that she was fooled again.


    After shooting an envious nce at the jewelries, she quickly stepped back and closed the door.


    Even though she didn''t know much about the internal management of TH Group, she had some


    common sense.


    This was a ce not for ordinary people. If she was seen here, it was hard for her to exin!


    Teresa couldn''t find the floor of the canteen, but this time she wouldn''t ask anyone. She just looked for


    it by taking the elevator floor by floor. Finally she found the canteen. The canteen was on the fourth


    floor!


    Because the number four was unlucky for businessmen, the fourth floor was not used as an office, but


    as a canteen. A lot ofpanies build the canteen like that. Why didn''t she think of that?


    Although Teresa found the canteen, by the time she found it, the other employees had already finished


    their lunch.


    There was still some vegetable soup and scraps on the te, and the rice was also turned into a mess,


    not to mention fruits. There was no fruit left. Several pieces of fruit skins were thrown on the te.


    Taking a deep breath, Teresa thought in her heart, ''Ok, we will see! I''ll take it this time.''

 Chapter 11 The Missing Of Miss Candy

    Chapter 11 The Missing Of Miss Candy


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss Gu, the new designer of ourpany?"


    "Why do you have lunch sote? Ah! They didn''t leave any food for you. How can you eat the


    leftovers?"


    "Who says these dishes are inedible? Pigs eat all this, and they grow fat too!"


    ring at the several seductively dressed women in front of her, Teresa was furious.


    How dare theypare her to a pig!


    "Teresa, Don''t think you''re a big shot just because you''ve got a bit of a rtionship with Mr. Shen. Let


    me tell you, if you offended director Yan, you won''t be able to stay in thispany any longer!"


    "You are right. Everyone knows that Mr. Shen paid a lot of money to recruit director Yan from abroad.


    Our wholepany pays great attention to her talent. Even the president''s wife thinks that she is the


    reincarnation of Alina. How can youpete with her?"


    "Do you think you have the right tocent just because you came second in a design


    competition?"


    Several gorgeously dressed women taunted Teresa and left quickly.


    Standing in the same ce, in front of her was the cold leftovers that could not be eaten, and she


    unconsciously clenched her fists.


    For the previous eighteen years, there had been no hardships in her life. She had been loved dearly.


    In thest five years, though, she had a hard time in her studies, and her financial situation was not as


    good as before, she was still respected. She had never been so furious before.


    She wanted to blow up and wanted to sew up the mouths of those women.


    But the reality didn''t allow her to be impulsive.


    After taking a deep breath, Teresa didn''t look at the leftovers in front of her, turned around and left the


    canteen with big steps.


    I''ll have my dinner when I get home. I don''t mind starving myself!


    She''s not really going to be the pig the women were talking about, eating the leftovers.


    When she went back to her office, she heard that her stomach was growling.


    She was so hungry...


    She had only eaten two pieces of bread as breakfast, as she was in a hurry toe to thepany.


    The bread was totally digested by her right now.


    She went to the coffee machine again to make another cup of coffee and drank it up, hoping that a cup


    of coffee could slightly counteract the hunger in her stomach.


    But even so, she was still very hungry.


    She was holding the pencil in her hand. She was so hungry that she couldn''t concentrate at all. She


    hadn''t been able to draw any lines for a long time.


    It was not until three o ''clock in the afternoon that she finally became too hungry to bear it.


    Teresa was so hungry that she wanted to sneak downstairs and find a store to buy two pieces of bread.


    As soon as she stood up, the door of her office was opened violently.


    Yilia stood outside the door with several people. She stretched out her well maintained finger and


    pointed it at Teresa. "Go and search!" she yelled sharply.


    "What do you mean, director Yan?" Teresa asked, frowning at Yilia.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yilia smiled coldly, "What do I mean? Teresa Gu, did you go to the exhibition in the 18th floor at noon?"


    Teresa froze for a while. How did Yilia know about this?


    She had been to the exhibition on the 18th floor and knew that it was not suitable for her to go in.


    However, she was tricked to go there and she left without staying long. Are Yilia trying to threaten her


    because of such a small thing?


    Seeing that Teresa didn''t try to say anything, Yilia said coldly, "Teresa, do you know that the highest


    work of Alina - Miss Candy - was stolen! I''ve seen the surveince video. You went in alone today.


    Don''t tell me you know nothing!"


    What?


    Teresa''s face became serious. Miss Candy was stolen?


    Anyone in the fashion world knew this work - Miss Candy.


    It was the wedding gift that Alina, a talented jeweler, designed for herself when she got married at the


    age of thirty. There was only one set in the world. Later on, though she had released the Miss Candy


    series, they were not the original version. It was an improved version of Alina, which was quite different


    from the one she wore during her marriage.


    Later, Alina became seriously ill and her will decreed that the set of Miss Candy she wore when she got


    married would be auctioned off. All the money sold went to charity.


    It is said that that set of Miss Candy were sold at an extremely huge price by a mysterious man. What


    she didn''t think of was that it was collected in TH Group!


    Yilia took a group of people to Teresa''s office. Of course, they could find nothing.


    But this movement of her had rmed many people, and even Enrique was very surprised when he


    received the news.


    The whole design department gave rise to much discussion.


    When Enrique heard the news and came over, he saw Teresa standing stubbornly in the crowd with her


    chin held up in an upromising manner.


    Yilia couldn''t find anything, so she just stared at Teresa coldly and said, "Miss Gu, this set of Miss


    Candy is very precious and the most precious treasure from TH Group. If you take it, please hand it


    over to me obediently."


    Teresa also stared at her coldly. "Since director Yan didn''t find out anything, how could you use me


    of stealing the jewelry?"


    "The camera shows that you have entered the disy hall alone. Shouldn''t I suspect you?"


    Before Yilia finished her words, the sound of steps came through the door. When she heard the sound


    of footsteps and saw Enriqueing, she pretended to look very sad and said, "Mr. Shen, it''s my fault.


    I failed to manage the staff below well, which led to the theft of Miss Candy."


    "I''m afraid that some people are using this as a pretext. They''d love to kick me out of TH Group,"


    Teresa said sharply with a cold snort.


    Upon hearing Teresa''s words, Yilia''s face turned deathly pale. She yelled angrily, "Teresa Gu, at this


    point, you still do not want to admit it?"


    "I didn''t take the jewelry. You''re clearly trying to nt me!" Teresa raised her head arrogantly and


    refused to yield.


    When Enrique saw the two women quarrel with each other, something sharp shed through his eyes


    covered by sses.


    He wondered how Teresa would solve this problem.


    Of course he knew that the jewelry wasn''t stolen by Teresa, but he didn''t n to put in a good word for


    her.


    After all, he wondered whether Teresa was the person he thought of.


    Yilia sneered coldly again and again standing in front of Teresa. She turned around and said to Enrique


    seriously, "Mr. Shen, please understand me. I don''t mean to do anything against the newers. It''s


    true that only Teresa hade to the 18th floor and she didn''t have any evidence to prove her


    innocence. You also know that Miss Candy is very precious. If it is really stolen by someone, it would


    be a great loss for thepany!"


    Enrique nodded and said, "You''re right. Miss Candy is indeed important. I can''t afford to lose it. But


    after all, Miss Gu was a girl. If the thing was not stolen by her, it would damage her reputation. How


    about this? Give her some time, and if she can prove that she didn''t steal anything, then we''ll let it


    go."

 Chapter 12 Everything Will Be Fine Tomorrow

    Chapter 12 Everything Will Be Fine Tomorrow


    Enrique said this with great talking skill. He seemed to offend no one by saying this, but he also meant


    to me Teresa.


    But on second thought, he asked Teresa to prove that she didn''t steal anything. That was not easy to


    prove.


    Yilia already said that by looking at the surveince, Teresa was the only one who''s been to the 18th


    floor. She was a neer, and no one knew her, and she had few friends. Of course she was


    suspected first.


    Although the property had not been found yet, in everyone''s eyes, she was unable to escape.


    After consideration, Yilia nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    After hearing Yilia''s respond, Enrique turned to look at Teresa and asked, "Miss Gu, do you agree with


    my arrangement?"


    Teresa opened her mouth, trying to say something, but hesitated. "Yes," she answered in a low voice.


    "Then it''s a deal. I''ll give you one day, and if you can prove your innocence for one day, I''ll treat it as if it


    never happened. If not, I can only hand you over to the police ording to thepany''s rules and


    regtions."


    After finishing his words, Enrique did not look at Teresa and turned away at once.


    After giving Teresa a cold nce, Yilia left with her subordinates.


    Teresa slumped into the sofa behind her, and her mind was in a mess.


    She recalled that the reason why she went to the 18th floors was because she met someone in the


    hallway. She asked the person where the canteen was, and the person told her that it was on the 18th


    floor and she went there.


    Now she thought about it carefully. Why would that person tell her that the canteen was on the 18th


    floor? Did he just want to y tricks on her or deliberately lure her there to make mischief?


    What was that person''s identity and what was his purpose?


    For a moment, Teresa didn''t know what to do.


    She sat there and thought for a long time, but it turned out that she got nothing in the end.


    Suddenly, Teresa felt very helpless.


    It was her first day in thepany. If she couldn''t find out the truth and was taken to the police station,


    it was very likely that she could not hide her identity anymore...


    After spending the whole day in deep worries and anxiousness, Teresa generally clocked out and went


    downstairs, while a low-key ck car stopped at the gate of thepany.


    The driver said to her respectfully, "Miss Gu, Mr. Shen has a dinner tonight. He asked me to pick you


    up."


    It turned out that he was the driver of Enrique.


    Teresa slouched into the car, returned to the vi, and sat on the couch, thinking of what had happened


    today. The servant prepared dinner for her. It was clear that she had been hungry all day, but she had


    no appetite at all.


    The vi was quiet at night.


    The servants also went to rest after finishing their duties.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Teresa was still sitting on where she was. The faint moonlight covered her with a light silver coat.


    She was a typical southern beauty. She was not very tall, and her skeleton was small and she was very


    thin. She looked very thin sitting there.


    When Enrique walked through the door, he saw this scene.


    All of a sudden, a faint, indescribable feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He felt his heart skipped a beat at the sight of it. He frowned and walked up to Teresa. "It''s sote. Why


    are you still sitting here?" he asked.


    Teresa was still thinking about the missing of the jewelry. At this time Enrique''s voice pulled her mind


    back, she shook her head and answered, "Nothing..."


    After a pause, she asked him in a husky voice, "Mr. Shen, if I can''t prove my innocence, are you really


    going to call the police and hand me over to them?"


    After hearing what she said, Enrique slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you


    afraid of it? Or are you feel guilty?"


    Teresa shook her head. "I didn''t steal Miss Candy. I''m not afraid of it at all. I just think that human


    beings are reallyplicated..."


    "I didn''t do anything. I don''t know why someone hated me and wanted me to fall from the ground so


    badly. I didn''t steal anything, but no one believed me. Even you suspected me..."


    Hearing Teresa''s words, Enrique tightened his lips and said gently, "Don''t think too much."


    Teresa kept saying, "I know you''re just following the rules of thepany, but I still feel a little


    ufortable. I don''t want to work at TH Group at all. It was you who asked me to do so. Now I''m


    here, but you handed me over to a stranger."


    There was a hint of grievance in her tone.


    For some reason, Enrique''s heart was softened.


    He couldn''t help but doubt whether it was right for him to do so.


    But this idea onlysted for a short time, so short that he couldn''t catch any of his thoughts.


    He patted Teresa''s shoulder and continued, "I believe you. I asked you to find evidence to prove your


    innocence. I didn''t call the police immediately because I trusted you."


    "You are lying!" Then Teresa wrapped her arms around her knees tightly and continued, "You colluded


    with Yilia to torture me!"


    Looking at the sad and wronged side face of Teresa, like a little dog abandoned by its owner, Enrique''s


    eyes became much warmer, but he was not aware of it himself.


    After Teresa gave vent to her pent up anger, she felt a little rxed. She yawned and leaned against


    the sofa, which made her fall asleep unconsciously.


    Enrique waited a moment to see that whether she want to continue talking. Then he heard a slight


    grunt. He turned his head and saw that she was curled up on the sofa and asleep!


    She really looked like a little puppy now.


    With a deep sigh in his heart, Enrique picked Teresa up and put her on the bed in the guest room,


    tucking her in.


    The sleeping face of Teresa seemed extremely quiet in the dim light.


    Teresa''s face is not the one that looks amazing at first sight, nor the Inte celebrity''s face.


    Her eyes were big, round and wet, like the eyes of a small animal. Her nose and mouth were very


    small, and her chin was not sharp, with a little baby fat. She looked normal at first nce, but the more


    she looked, the more beautiful and good-looking she was.


    Enrique stood at the head of the bed and looked at her. It took him a long time toe back to himself,


    and then he whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine tomorrow."


    He suspected the identity of Teresa so he didn''t help her rify it during the day on purpose to see if


    she could hold back her anger and not reveal her identity.


    But Enrique could not bear to see her so sad and helpless.


    ''Maybe she is just an ordinary girl without any hidden identity?


    Or, was she really hiding something? She would not let anyone know even if she was sued to steal?''


    No matter what the reason was, Enrique had never thought of sending her to the police station.


    Enrique left the guest room cautiously. Then, he called Tony and ordered, "Send all the monitoring


    materials of the 18th floor yesterday to me. Remember, all of them! Don''t miss a millisecond!"

 Chapter 13 Being Teased By A Fox

    Chapter 13 Being Teased By A Fox


    Tony was very efficient and soon Enrique had all the surveince footage.


    He made a cup of coffee and sat alone in the study, looking at the footage carefully.


    The surveince video was exactly as what Yilia said that Teresa was the only one who went in the


    exhibition room.


    But Enrique knew clearly in his heart that Teresa would never steal. Moreover, there were so many top-


    quality jewels in the exhibition hall that if she really wanted to steal, she could not have stolen just this


    one. She didn''t even run away after stealing, waiting to be caught. All of these didn''t make sense.


    It must have been someone else who had entered the exhibition hall. However, the camera didn''t


    record them at all...


    Enrique closely reyed the surveince video again. All of a sudden, he spotted a shadow on the


    floor moving slowly.


    Enrique quickly reyed the scene, zoomed in, and finally confirmed that it was someone''s shadow.


    With the light design of the gate of the exhibition hall, it was easy to tell that the master of the shadow


    had entered the exhibition hall. However, he could only see its shadow from the video since there was


    a blind corner!


    Enrique lifted his lips and sneered.


    It was true that someone was trying to frame Teresa!


    He captured the video and saved it. Then he went back to his room to take a rest.


    The next morning, Teresa woke up from a nightmare.


    She dreamed that she was taken to the police station, and TH Group sued her on suspicion of theft.


    She wanted to defend herself, saying that she was not a thief, but she could not make a sound.


    The court pronounced her crimes. When she stood in the dock, she saw a few familiar faces. They


    looked at her with anger and ridicule.


    Dad, mom, and brother...


    Then Teresa woke up abruptly. The feeling of fear and helplessness still lingered in her heart, which


    made her very ufortable.


    After a long while, she came to her senses from the bad dream. It was bright outside.


    After rushing to the bathroom and washing her face, Teresa rushed out of the vi as fast as she could.


    Enrique held Teresa back and asked with a frown, "Where do you go in the early morning?"


    "I want to go to thepany and find out the truth," Teresa answered quickly.


    That was a horrible dream. If she did go to court. She had no idea what the characters of those she


    had known would look like and how they would look at her.


    Regret or disdain?


    Or they didn''t care at all?


    She dared not to think about it, and once she thought of it a ce in her heart would feel a sharp pain.


    Enrique sighed, "You don''t have to do it. I have found it out."


    "What? You have found it out?" Teresa looked at Enrique in surprise.


    Enrique dragged her to sit at the table and said, "Let''s eat breakfast first."


    Teresa blinked as if she hadn''t heard him clearly. "Mr. Shen, you mean... Did you find the thief? Did


    someone frame me up?"


    Enrique picked up the chopsticks and knocked on the table heavily. "I don''t like to talk about business


    at dinner," he said seriously.


    Teresa was stunned. She shut her mouth at the severity of Enrique''s countenance. But something still


    puzzled her in her heart.


    This matter, which was supposed to be a disaster to her, was found so easily?


    Teresa wanted to ask something more, but she did not dare to ask Enrique because of his serious face.


    So she could do nothing but only bear it.


    After they finished the meal, Teresa made a cup of coffee for Enrique obsequiously and asked, "Mr.


    Shen, you have finished the meal. Could you tell me now?"


    Enrique took the coffee and asked, "You want to know about this?"


    "Yes, yes!" Teresa kept nodding her head.


    Enrique gave a cunning smile and said, "If you want to know, pleasee to me and beg. I will tell you


    if you beg me."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After hearing this, Teresa could do nothing but stand still.


    What''s wrong with Enrique today? Did he take the wrong script today?


    "Mr. Shen, please don''t make fun of me." Teresa said seriously, "I am also the victim of this incident,


    and I have the right to know the truth."


    "Well, I won''t make fun of you anymore. I just want to make you happy because you seem to have


    something on your mind." Enrique leaned over and pointed a finger at his cheek. "But if you want to


    kiss me, I won''t refuse," he said.


    Hearing that, Teresa could not breathe and froze for a while. Her face flushed from ear to neck.


    ''Is he flirting with me?


    Or was Enrique making fool of me?''


    Teresa pouted angrily and took the coffee back from Enrique. "If you don''t want to tell me, forget it!"


    Then she poured the untasted coffee straight into the sink.


    Well, she''ll never make him coffee again!


    It was not until Teresa arrived at thepany that she got to know the truth. It turned out that that


    person found the dead corner of the surveince, that person thought it could avoid the shooting, but it


    did not expect that its shadow was caught.


    It was said that this invisible shadow was found by Enrique.


    A faint feeling of strangeness surged up in Teresa''s heart when she heard the news.


    Surveince video was meant to monitor the whole picture, and as long as it captured the general


    picture and general situation, it had done its job. Because of this, it requiredpressed memory, so


    the resolution was generally low.


    He could find a shadow in such a poor picture quality that was not easy to notice.


    This was proof enough that Enrique must have looked closely at the surveince footage many times to


    see such a small difference.


    Teresa thought that although Enrique was a little scheming at times, he was generally a good person.


    However, she poured away his coffee because of anger this morning...


    Would he be angry?


    After that, Teresa had finally proved her innocence. Because of the fact that Yilia didn''te to trouble


    her, Teresa finally had a good day.


    On the afternoon of that day, Teresa received the news that Miss Candy was found and it was secretly


    put back to its original position.


    Hearing this news, she was relieved, but at the same time, she felt that the future would be even more


    difficult.


    The thief stole Miss Candy and brought it back. It was obvious that the thief did not want to steal things,


    but to frame her!


    Seeing that the n had not seeded, and they were not daring to steal such valuable jewels, so


    they just returned it quickly without being noticed by anyone.


    However, the monitoring could only show a little shadows if the thief, so it was impossible to find the


    thief in a short time.


    She didn''t know who wanted to frame her.


    Hearing that, Teresa sighed silently. The stone hanging in her heart did not fall, but rose higher and


    higher.


    She drew on the paper again and again with a pencil. When she came to her senses, she found that


    what she had painted was a cartoon portrait.


    The figures on the paper had neat hair. He looked very elegant in ck sses and a suit.


    It was no others but Enrique!

 Chapter 14 So Dazzling

    Chapter 14 So Dazzling


    Teresa came to herself and felt her heart beating fast and her face turned red. She quickly crumpled


    the picture into a ball and threw it into the trash can.


    Half a minuteter, she finally picked up the paper ball from the trash can and unfolded it.


    After staring at the portrait of Enrique for a long time, Teresa secretly put the paper into a book and hid


    it well, as if she was afraid of being discovered.


    She felt something wrong with herself...


    She used to draw when she felt bored, but what she painted most was her family.


    Enrique was the first person she had known for less than half a month to appear in one of her


    paintings.


    And everything was out of her control. When she reacted to it, she had already finished the paint...


    How did ite to this?


    Teresa scratched her head, stood up and left the office with her heart beating wildly.


    It was a sunny day today. Teresa walked out of thepany building, bathed in the warm sunshine and


    stretched herselfzily.


    The street was bustling and the pedestrians were scurrying off. She went to a ce near herpany


    and bought a cup of milk tea. She sat on a bench, sipping the milk tea while enjoying the sunshine.


    After drinking arge cup of milk tea, Teresa looked around searching for the trash can, and suddenly


    saw a figure standing not far away and staring at her.


    Teresa''s heart missed a beat, and at the same time the man panicked and was about to leave.


    Teresa chased after him subconsciously and shouted, "Brother!"


    Upon hearing this, Jerome stopped, his back looking a little stiff.


    Then Teresa trotted towards Jerome and called out, "Brother..."


    How long had it been since thest time she saw this man who often appeared in her dreams?


    It had been five years...


    Teresa stood in front of Jerome in disbelief, looking at the tall man in front of her.


    As they hadn''t seen each other for five years, Jerome''s facial features became more mature. He was


    tall and strong, wearing a silver gray suit. His handsome and deep features were like a gift from God.


    Trembling all over, Teresa wanted to touch them to make sure if it was just a dream, but she dared not


    do anything.


    If you miss someone too much, when you saw him, it will be more illusory than a dream.


    While Teresa was looking at Jerome, Jerome was looking at her as well.


    Five years had passed, and that little girl had grown up.


    It was said that women changed a lot in age. Although Teresa didn''t change too much, he hesitated for


    a moment when he saw her.


    He dared note forward, dared not to greet her, and he was afraid of confirming that she was the


    girl in his memory.


    After letting out a sigh, there was no warmth in Jerome''s eyes but indifference. "Miss, May I know who I


    am talking to?" ?"


    With her mouth wide open in surprise, Teresa asked, "Brother, you don''t recognize me?"


    ''How is that possible?


    We''ve only been apart for five years. How could he forget me?''


    Then Jerome gave his hand to her, and made a self-introduction in a t and distant voice, "Hi, miss.


    I''m Jerome Gu."


    Unconsciously Teresa shook his hand and said bitterly, "I am Teresa Gu."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Jerome snorted expressionlessly and said, "What a coincidence! Both of us have


    the surname of Gu."


    "Yeah, maybe we were a family thousands of years ago." Teresa''s head is a mess, and she replies with


    a sneer.


    He didn''t recognize her.


    The person she had kept in her heart for a long time no longer knew her.


    Was there anything more hurtful than this?


    Teresa looked in a daze at the tall man in front of her. Her heart was full of pain.


    Without noticing the ridicule in her tone, Jerome said in a cold and distant tone, "I''m d to meet a


    friend like you, but I have something else to do. Can I leave now?"


    His attitude was extremely cold. He looked like an ice sculpture, beautiful but hollow and false.


    After he took two steps forward, Teresa suddenly grabbed him by the wrist, "You really don''t know who


    I am?"


    There was a deep pain shed in his eyes, and then he shook his head and said in a cold voice, "Miss


    Gu, it''s really the first time we meet today."


    But Teresa didn''t believe it and grabbed him tightly.


    "Do you still remember that you have a sister?"


    Upon hearing this, Jerome cast a strange nce at Teresa, and became a little warmer when speaking


    of family. "Of course I remember. My sister''s name is Lena Gu. We grew up together. She just held a


    wedding a few days ago."


    Hearing that, Teresa''s heart ached again.


    She couldn''t believe that all he remembered was only Lena...


    "Anything else, Miss Gu? Is it really good for you to grab a stranger like this?" Jerome said in a sharp


    voice.


    Teresa opened her mouth, trying to say something, but failed.


    She didn''t know what to say. By instinct, she didn''t want Jerome to leave.


    It had been five years. She had a lot to say to him, but when they met, she couldn''t say a word.


    At the gate of TH Group, Tony turned around and pointed in a direction, "Look, boss. Is that Miss Gu?"


    Following the direction of Tony''s finger, Enrique could saw that Teresa was holding a man''s hand and


    talking to him passionately.


    Enrique frowned unconsciously, and his face became very gloomy at once.


    As soon as Tony felt that the surrounding air froze all of a sudden, he said unconsciously, "Boss..."


    Enrique ignored him and go on looking at Teresa''s direction.


    The man was tall, strong and good-looking with royal demeanor.


    The woman, her figure was petite, and her profile line was very perfect. She grabbed the man''s wrist


    and looked up, her eyes full of tenderness, as if he was the only one in the world.


    It was so far away that Enrique couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    However, he recognized who they were.


    The man was Jerome Gu, the young master of the Gu Family. He took over Gu Family''s vast business


    empire only before the New Year.


    The woman was Teresa, a designer he picked up and his roommate who lived with him.


    The two talked to each other, in such a harmonious and wonderful atmosphere. It was so dazzling!


    Enrique clenched his fists tightly, and the blue veins on his forehead popped out. His eyes hidden in the


    sses shed a dangerous light.


    Time seemed to stop here.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, when his fists loosened, the gentle and elegant expression


    returned on his face.


    "Let''s go," He said to Tony in a low and husky voice.


    When Tony looked at the solemn expression on Enrique''s face, a lot of guesses shed through his


    mind, but he did not dare to ask.


    He had no choice but to take onest look at Teresa before following Enrique into the office building of


    TH Group.

 Chapter 15 Old Story

    Chapter 15 Old Story


    When Tony came back to his office, he didn''t dare to say anything, as he had followed Enrique for so


    many years. He knew him well. Although in his eyes, his boss usually looked gentle and graceful, it


    could be proved that he was really angry when he frowned and wore a serious expression.


    It was a sunny day today, but there was only gloomy on the face of Enrique. His hand was


    unconsciously ced on the drawer of the office, but he did not open it.


    He had put the tableware in order and the desks were neat and tidy. He looked a little more serious


    with no humanity. Usually ones will put a picture of their family on their working desk. But nothing of this


    kind ever appeared on his desk.


    Enrique''s eyes were blurred, and he seemed to see a time more distant than now beyond the window,


    beyond the sunshine. A few years ago, he was young. His mother was framed by others and forever


    left him.


    He would never forget what his mother said to him before she died, "My child, never look into my


    death. Do you remember?"


    Although his mother tightly held his hand and wanted him to promise her, in the end, he still did not nod


    stubbornly. His mother was murdered by someone, and he would never forget or pretend not to know.


    Enrique clenched his fist and thought of the past. Because of his mother''s death, how much his life had


    changed and how many changes had urred in his family? All of these were like the film over and


    over again in his mind.


    Enrique kept his hands sped and his head resting on them all afternoon. His face was solemn, and


    his eyes were sharp as swords. He''s like a different person.


    Yilia walked to the door of his office, trying to go in and report the report for this quarter, but was


    stopped by Tony. He said, "Boss is busy now. You''d better not bother him."


    "Tony, this is a normal reporting job. Please get out of my way."


    How could she give up when she finally found good excuse of reporting to Enrique?


    Tony shrugged and said, "In fact, boss is in a bad mood right now. Are you sure you want to get in?"


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Shen?"


    Yilia asked in a caring tone, but there was a hint of joy in her expression. She had worked here for a


    long time, and she had never seen Enrique in a bad mood. If she went in now andforted him


    gently, would he look at her more, or even pay more attention to her?


    Therefore, Yilia was more eager to enter the office.


    With a shrug, Tony unfolded isr hands and said, "Well, you can knock on the door yourself."


    He didn''t want to be the cannon fodder, so he stepped aside automatically.


    After hearing what Tony had said, Yilia knocked on the door and asked, "Boss, it''s me, the statement of


    this quarter hase out."


    Hearing Yilia''s words, Enrique came back to his senses. The cruelty on his face disappeared. As usual,


    he said to her through the door, "Just leave it to Tony."


    When Yilia heard Enrique say that, she was not satisfied. Atst she had a chance to show him her


    tender constion. Before she could begin tofort him, she was rebuffed. But she did not dare


    force her way into the office. After all, Mr. Shen was her boss. The boss said so, and she had to do


    what he said.


    Even though Yilia didn''t want to give up, she could do nothing but hand the documents in her hands to


    Tony, and said casually, "This is the statement of this quarter. Don''t mess it up."


    Hearing this, Tony just raised his eyebrows but said nothing.


    In fact, he could understand what was going on in Yilia''s mind right now, but he didn''t want to talk to her


    anymore. After she was out of the room, Tony decided not to give the report to Enrique right away.


    Because he had rich experience about getting along with him and he didn''t want to displease his boss


    right now.


    It was not until dusk that there was a slight sound in the office of Enrique. Knowing that he coulde


    in now, Tony knocked on the door and walked in after receiving the approval.


    He put the report on the desk of Enrique and said with a smile, "Boss, it''s not easy for director Yan to


    get close to you. Why did you do that?"


    Enrique even did not raise his head but just said with her eyebrows raised slightly: "Really? Recently, I


    also think that the ck friend of ourpany is very friendly to you. Would you consider it?"


    Tony shut his mouth and waved his hand in an instant. Although he did not discriminate against races,


    he could not help trembling at the thought that the ck friend his boss talked about was an African


    friend in thepany who was responsible for the security work.


    However, the way his boss talked to him showed that he had calmed down now and he could be


    rxed.


    He had always admired his boss. After all, not everyone could easily change from a modest gentleman


    to a cunning fox. Moreover, his boss had another totally different face today.


    It''s almost time to get off work. People in thepany began to pack up and get ready to go home.


    Teresa showed no sign of wanting to get ready to go home. The encounter with Jerome at noon was


    still on her mind. Although it had been so long a time, her nightmares were like a shadow, especially


    after she set her foot on thisnd again. She could not believe that her brother did not remember her so


    easily, but why did he not want to recognize her at noon?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Teresa''s mind was on her own. She hadn''t finished the work at all. Herputer screen was the same


    as before. The rest of the stuff in the office had left one after another. No one wanted to remind her of


    her intention to leave work, and no one came to talk to her. So Teresa did not notice that it was time to


    leave.


    Time seemed to fly by. The sun soon sank below the horizon, and even thest halo of light left on the


    upper floor gradually disappeared. Outside the building, the lights were already shining, but Teresa still


    showed no sign of leaving.


    On the other side of the office, Enrique sorted out the follow-up of the work that needed to be done


    today and said to Tony faintly, "You can leave now."


    Tony heaved a sigh of relief and left.


    Enrique sorted out thest document, stretched, and left the office. When passing by Teresa''s office, he


    saw the light was still on inside. From the window, he could see that Teresa was sitting there alone,


    dejected.

 Chapter 16 An Award For Hard-working Employee

    Chapter 16 An Award For Hard-working Employee


    Enrique pushed the door open and sat at her desk naturally. "You''ve only been in thepany one day


    and you''re working so hard," he joked.


    Teresa had been thinking about what happened at noon, so she didn''t want to talk to him. Being


    uninterested, she asked, "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    Enrique nced at her listless expression and reached straight for her arm. He said suddenly, "Come


    with me."


    "Where are we going?"


    Teresa felt very confused. She still had a lot of work to do and hadn''t sorted out her desk. More


    importantly, how could he grab her arm? Although she had been living alone in the United States since


    five years ago, she had been carrying Chinese traditions in her heart and soul. Such a sudden touch


    made her feel at a loss what to do.


    "I don''t want to make people think that TH Group will force its employees to work overtime because of


    you."


    Enrique said as he took her outside.


    "How could it be?" Teresa asked in confusion.


    After hearing Teresa''s words, Enrique stopped. He took the phone out of his pocket and pointed at her


    reflection on the screen. He said, looking at her seriously, "Look at this. You look so unwilling to work


    overtime."


    His phone screen was so big that her whole face could be seen in it. Her facial features were frowned


    together and they clearly showed that she was in a bad mood. When she saw herself on the screen,


    Teresa sighed. After so long a time, she still couldn''t get over the pain in her heart. As long as she


    touched people and things rted, she could not let it go.


    When she was distracted, Enrique had already taken her to his car. It waste, and they had nothing to


    do but go home. They were roommates, and since they lived in the same house, Teresa didn''t say


    anything again. Her eyes peered out of the window.


    As the window was rolled down, the wind blew into the window with a wisp of cool air as Enrique drove


    the car very fast. Teresa let her hair behind her ears, but her mind was still lingering on the thing


    happened at noon.


    It was not until the car stopped that Teresa realized that the destination of Enrique was not the luxury


    vi they lived. By the light of the headlights of the car that had not been extinguished, she found out


    that it was an amusement park. The gate had been closed because it was toote, and only a few


    guards hadn''t left yet.


    "What are you doing here?" Teresa looked at Enrique and asked, puzzled.


    Enrique spread his hands and said, "You worked overtime. Since you work so hard, it''s natural to be a


    boss to reward his employees for their hard work."


    He stressed the word "work hard" deliberately, as if reminding her to be serious about work and not to


    be careless. Teresa knew she was at fault this time, so she didn''t say anything more.


    He wanted to grab her hand and walked forward, but Teresa dodged his hand subconsciously and said


    with embarrassment, "I can walk myself."


    Enrique no longer insisted and went straight ahead.


    The security guard stopped him. "I''m sorry, sir. The amusement park is closed. You cane here


    tomorrow if you want to y."


    Enrique didn''t take his words seriously. "Do you have your manager''s number?" he asked.


    The security guard looked at him doubtfully. This man was tall and handsome, and gave people a very


    professional feeling from any angle. Such a man was more than a security guard like him could handle.


    He had worked here as a security guard for a long time, so he knew how to read people''s minds. He


    nodded to him respectfully. "Yes, sir, please wait for a moment."


    The security guard found the phone number of the manager from his mobile phone, and then he


    pointed at the phone on the screen and said, "This is the phone number of our manager."


    Enrique nodded and took out his phone. He dialed a number, but to Tony instead of the manager.


    Enrique hang up after a few words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tony, who was already asleep, called the manager of the amusement park. The phone was connected


    soon. After the manager understood what Tony wanted to do, he politely said, "Well, sir. The


    amusement park is closed now. If you want to y in there, you cane back tomorrow."


    "But my boss wants to y today."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Maybe the manager was also thinking


    about how to deal with such a unreasonable person.


    "May I make an appointment for you tomorrow, Sir?"


    "I think I have made it clear to you. My boss wants to y today."


    "Sir, may I know the surname of your boss?"


    the manager said, who seemed to detect something unusual.


    "Shen!"


    Tony said the surname of Enrique. In J City, thisst name was notmon. Moreover, there could be


    no one but that person who could speak like this. The manager asked spectively, "Excuse me, does


    your boss name Enrique Shen?"


    Tony replied in a soft voice, "Yes."


    The TH Group was a famouspany in J City and most of industries in J City were closely rted to


    TH Group. As the manager of the amusement park, of course he had heard about it. When he was


    sure that it was Enrique Shen, the manager said hastily, "Sir, please wait a minute. I''m on my way."


    "Ok."


    After replying the manager, he hung up the phone. He let his boss know before he went back to sleep.


    He had no choice but to be on call as an assistant of the Enrique, as he had been ustomed to it.


    After a while, the manager finally arrived. When he saw Enrique, he held out his hand and said with a


    smile, "Sorry, I didn''t expect you to be here. I''ll open the door for you right now."


    Everyone who was in the business circle knew that the TH Group was very important in the whole


    business circle. Although the amusement park belonged to the edge industry, it didn''t dare to neglect


    the most powerful group in the business circle, the TH Group.


    "Thank you, manager."


    Though Enrique uttered such polite words, there was not a trace of it on his face.


    The manager hurried over and opened the door of the amusement park beforeing to Enrique.


    "Please have fun, Mr. Shen."


    Enrique nodded.


    After the manager had said a few other things to him, he noticed that Enrique''s face was getting a little


    impatient. After that he said no more, but invited them in.


    Enrique said nothing else. He went right into the park with Teresa. Seeing this, Teresa said scornfully to


    him, "You are not a kid anymore. Do you still like ying in an amusement park?"


    Moreover, he even asked someone toe and open the door for him when the amusement park was


    closed. Teresa signed, "You are such a strange man."

 Chapter 17 Roller Coaster

    Chapter 17 Roller Coaster


    All kinds of amusement facilities in the amusement park were started. The lights in the park were lit up.


    The ce where they stood at the gate lit up a lot in an instant.


    It was arge amusement park with all kinds of amusement facilities. As far as Teresa could remember,


    she hade here when she was a little girl, and then for many reasons she had nevere again.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, she was no longer stubborn about it. After all, she''s grown up.


    Enrique was thrilled and stood motionless before the merry go round, which gave off colorful lights and


    spun slowly. "Go and y," he said to Teresa.


    Teresa looked at him, speechless. They were both adults. How could he y such a childish thing?


    She waved her hand and said, "You can go by yourself. I''ll just wait here."


    It seemed that she didn''t like to y such rotating things since she was a child. In her memory, she


    seemed to have fallen from it, and since then, she began to stay away from these spinning things.


    Enrique looked at her in confusion. "Don''t girls all like to y with such childish things? Don''t you like


    it?"


    In his opinion, girls tended to be naive. And the merry go round was probably the most childish game in


    this amusement park. It was beautiful and dreamy here. Didn''t she like it?


    Not all the girls liked this, and ording to her experience, few of them really liked to y this kind of


    game.


    "I''m sorry, boss. I happen to be the girl who dislikes those childish things."


    Hearing her words, Enrique seemed to be thoughtful. He thought about it and decided to y


    something thrilling here since he didn''t like such childish stuff.


    Enrique pulled her to the bottom of the roller coaster. After the amusement park reopened, there were


    people waiting in front of all the rides that needed to be operated by people. When they arrived, the


    man respectfully asked, "Mr. Shen, would you want to y the roller coaster?"


    Enrique nodded.


    Teresa''s face turned pale out of fear. Before she could say anything, she was caught by Enrique. He


    tied up the safety belt for her and put away all the stuff she might throw away. Then the man in charge


    of the roller coaster started the engine.


    Teresa looked at Enrique who was smiling and sitting next to her. She almost wanted to cry. It seemed


    that it was toote to go down now. The roller coaster they were sitting slowly moved forward, and at


    night, both sides of thene lit up with soft yellow light. Teresa closed her eyes immediately.


    Seeing what Teresa was doing, Enrique immediately reached out his hand and patted hers. "What are


    you doing? Open your eyes! It will be more exciting to open your eyes."


    ''Only a lunatic would open his eyes and feel excited!''


    Teresa though in her heart, but she could not help opening her eyes after hearing what Enrique said.


    Gradually the roller coaster began to pick up speed, and as it turned the corner, it was so fast that it


    seemed to throw them out. Enrique gripped her hand tightly. The wind blew hard on the roller coaster.


    Teresa sweated in her hand. In the midst of all this noise, Teresa heard the voice of Enrique, "Don''t be


    afraid. I''m here with you. I''m with you even in death. Just have fun today."


    Somehow, Teresa''s fear actually decreased. She opened her eyes and looked at the roller coaster that


    was going on.


    The roller coaster was moving through the soft yellow light, as if it had traveled through space and time,


    so fast that it left her no time to feel sad.


    After they got out of the roller coaster, Teresa was not that gloomy any more. She even pointed at the


    hammer not far from the roller coaster and said, "Let''s y that."


    Enrique did not go against Teresa as he saw that she became better. "Okay," he replied smilingly.


    Like kids, they almost yed all the amusement facilities in the amusement park.


    When passing by the ferries wheel, Teresa didn''t want to go up. There were too many legends about it,


    and most of them were about love. But she didn''t want to get involved in love with Enrique. There was


    nothing between them, and she was already so ostracized in thepany. If there was something


    between her and him, what should she do?


    Enrique seemed to know what she was thinking about. He grasped Teresa''s arm and said, "I really


    want to y this. Although it''s off hours, I am your boss and you are my employee. You know that if


    your boss is not happy, the bonus will be...."


    Teresa did not wait for Enrique to finish his sentence before she changed her mind and said, "Please


    don''t say anything more. I will go and y with you."


    The bonus of TH Group must be huge. No one here knew what exactly they had done in the


    amusement park, so she was worrying about nothing. She was not going to pay the price yet, the price


    that she might lost her bonus.


    With that in mind, Teresa had even gotten to one of the ferries wheels faster than Enrique had.


    Enrique raised his eyebrows and sat down in front of her.


    ferries wheel was actually a very boring game, raising slowly and dropping down, if it was a couple


    sitting here, it would have a little bit of Russell, but for Teresa, sitting in this kind of thing was simply too


    boring.


    Bored, she looked down, thinking that why the ferries wheel rose so slowly, and it had been so long


    before it left the ground a little.


    Sitting in front of her and seeing the expression on her face, Enrique suddenly said: "How short of


    money are you?"


    "What?" Teresa asked in confusion.


    Just now, she behaved as if she would die for it. But when she heard that the bonus was going to be


    gone, she came up without hesitation. How short of money was she?


    "Are you short of money?"


    Enrique asked another question.


    That was just nonsense. If it wasn''t for theck of money, how could she move to his house and live


    with him as his roommate? If she hadn''t been short of money, she was not going to stay for the 300,


    000 of bonus.


    Although she had agreed to stay because she had promised him, she knew clearly why she had to


    stay.

 Chapter 18 The Car Was Broken

    Chapter 18 The Car Was Broken


    Perhaps she had not thought that money was important before, but now, after all these years of living,


    she was no longer the little girl she had been. "Yes, I''m very short of money right now," Teresa replied.


    Enrique was surprised by her frankness, too. The ferries wheel rose slowly and gradually to the highest


    ce, where the view could be seen from far away. His voice was casual. "If you''re so short of money,


    how about you marry me?"


    At the highest point of the ferries wheel, if they were a couple, Teresa would definitely feel


    iparable happiness if Enrique and her were like this. But they were boss and subordinate, so this


    kind of words were not suitable for them at all, OK?


    "Boss, do you think it''s appropriate to crack a joke in such a ce?" Teresa said to Enrique.


    Enrique looked at her and said indifferently, "I think it is a good choice. Well, what about I propose you


    again seriously?"


    Teresa waved her hand immediately. He was really open-minded. He could even make a joke out of a


    marriage proposal.


    When she finally got off the ferries wheel, Enrique took her to y all the facilities in the amusement


    park before he stopped.


    Teresa looked at Enrique sitting next to her and asked in doubt, "Aren''t you tired?"


    Enrique smiled at her and said, "No, I feel like a million bucks now."


    Teresa thinks to herself, ''You are really something.''


    However, her mood was much better after ying in the amusement park.


    When they got back, Enrique was driving. So as not to cause any confusion, Teresa sat in the back of


    the car. Enrique knew why she was doing it but did not say anything about it. But when they came to


    the amusement park, she was so distracted that she took the passenger seat. Teresa was worried that


    she would not be seen. However, she was also in a bad situation at thepany. The people in the


    company were clearly not friendly to her. In that case, she didn''t have to think so much about it. Since


    Enrique didn''t care, she didn''t have to be too persistent.


    The cool night air came in through the window, and it was veryfortable. Teresa leaned over the car


    window and put her head on her arm. It was veryte and there were no cars on the road, so she could


    stick her arm out of the window without any danger.


    After Teresa enjoy the wind for a moment, she stuck her arms out of the car window. Enrique wasn''t


    driving very fast, so she could feel the wind slipping through her fingers. Everything seemed very


    comfortable.


    Enrique looked in the rearview mirror and saw that Teresa''s face was full of joy and she was enjoying


    the wind. There was a note of happy in a banter voice: "Bring it back. I don''t want the designer I just


    hired to lose it her arm."


    Teresa was just speechless. Why was he so good at making other feel ufortable? There wasn''t


    any cars on the road. It was impossible that there would be so many cars sote.


    However, when she just wanted to say something to him, a car suddenly passed by them. Fortunately,


    she pulled her arm in time, otherwise, she would really be a cripple as Enrique said.


    "You are such a jinx!"


    Teresa murmured.


    Although Teresa said in a low voice, Enrique still heard her. He smiled and didn''t get angry with her.


    On their way, the car stopped all of a sudden. It happened that the streetmps on that road were


    broken, so they could only see the pale moonlight in the sky. "Why did it stop?" Teresa asked in


    confusion.


    "Our car broke down."


    Enrique said casually.


    The car was broken?


    Teresa could not believe that the car of the CEO of TH Group would suddenly break down. Wasn''t his


    car great? Wasn''t his car a brand she''d never been able to afford in her life? How could it be broken so


    easily?


    Looking at the incredulous look on Teresa''s face, Enrique could roughly guess what she was thinking


    about. He made a phone call and leaned against the head of the car, saying with a little banter, "No


    matter how good a car is, it also has bad days, just as a good person will have evil thoughts."


    When he said this, half of his face was hidden in the shadow. For a moment, Teresa thought that


    Enrique, who usually seemed so easy to get along with, actually had a story in his heart.


    Without waiting for Teresa to think about it carefully, Enrique walked towards Teresa and asked, "Don''t


    you think it''s a horrible ce?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked like a kid who was bluffing. He looked at her seriously, trying to frighten her.


    Looking at the young man in front of him who was trying to scare her, Teresa thought in her heart, ''I just


    thought that he was a man with a story. It must have been an illusion.''


    It was just a road where the lights were broken. Is there anything to be scared of? Besides, there would


    be cars passing by from time to time, so she would not feel so scared.


    Enrique seemed to be immersed in the horror movies he had seen before. He couldn''t stop talking and


    trying to scare her. Teresa thought that it''s a real eye-opener to see how naive he was. The gloom that


    had been in her heart seemed to have vanished.


    After a while, the people who came to pick them up arrived. Tony had sent someone to drag the car of


    Enrique to the garage, and he himself would drive them home.


    Sitting in the back seat together with Enrique was a little uneasy. When she got to the gate of the vi,


    she was still wondering why Enrique didn''t sit in the passenger seat, but in the back seat with her.


    She sat as far away as she could with Enrique. When sent them to this ce, even Tony could not help


    but sigh, "Boss, Miss Gu seems not to like sitting with you."


    Enrique cast a nce at Tony and then at Teresa. "But I like to sit close with her," he said with a


    meaningful smile.


    Hearing this, Teresa didn''t know what to say.


    Tony just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t take it seriously. Seeing that the boss was in a good mood,


    he breathed a sigh of relief and left after saying goodbye to Teresa.


    In the vi, most of the lights in the rooms were turned off, and only the lights in the hall were still on.


    That was the rule made by Enrique a long time ago.


    As soon as Teresa was about to go back to her room, Enrique stopped her and asked, "Do you go to


    bed without eating?"

 Chapter 19 Make A Meal

    Chapter 19 Make A Meal


    Teresa turned her head in surprise and wondered, ''It''s sote. Do we still need to eat?'' The servants


    seemed to have gone to bed?


    "Can''t you cook?"


    Enrique crossed his arms and put them on his chest. As a girl, she didn''t know how to cook?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the banter in his eyes, Teresa was not convinced, but she really couldn''t cook. In the past,


    when she lived in the Gu Family, she always lived a life of ease andfort, even if she wanted to


    learn to cook, she was not allowed by others, and she never got the chance. Later when she went out


    by herself, she had toplete her study, so she had no time to learn it.


    "Who says a girl must be able to cook?"


    Teresa looked at him and said.


    Enrique shrugged and threw up his hands, "Well, since you can''t cook, I''m going to make some. Would


    you like some?"


    "You can cook?"


    Teresa''s eyes widened.


    Enrique looked at her and put on a smile. "Just wait in the dining room. It won''t take long."


    Then he went to the kitchen. Teresa stood at the stairs and nned to go upstairs to sleep, but the


    moment she was going upstairs, her stomach started to growl. Anyway, Teresa was hungry as well. So


    she went straight to the restaurant.


    Soon a whiff of aroma wafted from the kitchen. Teresa stood up and went to the door of the kitchen.


    When she arrived there, she saw Enrique wearing an apron, who was busy cooking with his back to


    her. It was hard for Teresa to imagine the scene that the cook here was the same person as the CEO of


    TH Group.


    As if having felt her gaze, Enrique turned around and said to her, "The dinner is not ready yet. Just wait


    in the dining room."


    But Teresa shook her head, "Since it''s for the two of us, of course I should help."


    Hearing what she said, Enrique nodded, "Okay. You can go and wash the food materials."


    He directly put all the food materials which he was going to wash in front of her without hesitation.


    Teresa naturally took the basket over and put it under the tap. "It was hard to imagine that such a


    wealthy man like you had to cook by himself at such ate time," Teresa said casually as she washed


    the food materials.


    Enrique didn''t stop what he was doing. When he heard Teresa''s words, he replied, "No matter how high


    you stand, when you get home, you will still be an ordinary person. It is natural that the servants had


    been off duty now as time is sote now. They have the right to sleep. No one can deny them the right


    to sleep, can they?''


    At Enrique''s'' words, Teresa felt a strange sensation. She had to say that his words made her start to


    look at him in a new light. In her understanding, the children who grew up in such a family should have


    their food and clothes ready to eat, which was a normal existence in their consciousness, and no one


    cared about servants at all. Because, for a long time, that''s what she was.


    Teresa washed all the food materials and handed them to him, "Here you are."


    Enrique put aside the seasoning he just made and shook the food materials in front of her. "You don''t


    know how to cook. However, I think you should know how to chop the materials right?"


    He said in an affirmative tone.


    Teresa felt a little angry. Of course she knew how to cut vegetables. She didn''t know how to cook, but


    she knew how easy it was to cut food materials, even if she had never done it before.


    "Of course I can! I''ll chop all these for you."


    She grabbed the food materials from his hand and directly put it on the chopping board. She began to


    chop it carelessly with the kitchen knife. When she saw the food materials which became horrible in an


    instant under her knife, Enrique immediately took the kitchen knife from her hand and said: "All right!


    That''s enough! Let them go!"


    When Enrique saw the materials on the chopping board, he gave out a deep sign. Hearing this, Teresa


    was feeling a little bit angry. ''Why did he sigh? Wasn''t I not just chopping things up? Well, I would like


    to see how he would cut them.''


    Enrique looked at her unconvinced appearance, the corner of his mouth turned up a curve. He first put


    all the food materials in order, and then started to chop them slowly. One could see he was really good


    at chopping. Teresa watched as he cut the food material neatly. She felt a little embarrassed. He did


    seem to be better than she was.


    Teresa coughed and then decided to wait at the dining room. It seemed that it was an unnecessary


    move for her toe to the kitchen. She only needed to listen to enraged Enrique but not to sit at the


    kitchen.


    After a while, Enrique called out to her when they were in the kitchen. "Come and help here."


    "Ok."


    Then Teresa stood up and went to the kitchen.


    There were several dishes on the table of the kitchen, which were simple but very delicate. Seeing


    these dishes ced on the table, Teresa said nothing but took them directly to the dining room.


    During the dinner, Teresa had been silently bowing her head to eat. What she didn''t expect was that


    Enrique was so good at cooking. It was just a simple dish, which could actually be delicious in his


    hand. She stole a nce at him, only to find that he was eating the meals cooked by himself in a


    leisure manner, with a rxed expression on his face. She could not find any other expression from his


    face.


    She saw the way he ate, graceful and slow. It seemed that he had already been simply used to eating


    like this. It was clear that he had been brought up in a good family, like himself. But why was he so


    good at cooking?


    Teresa was so confused that she didn''t notice herself that she was staring at Enrique for a long time.


    Detecting that Teresa was looking at him, Enrique still didn''t move a bit. He just said in a low voice,


    "When eating, you need to pay your attention to your meal. Besides, don''t you think it''s impolite to stare


    at other people when they are eating?"


    Teresa coughed a little awkwardly, then withdrew her gaze. "I''m just, I''m just thinking about something.


    I''m not staring at you."


    Enrique put down his chopsticks and cast a thoughtful nce at her. Teresa''s face turned red. She put


    down the chopsticks and said, "I''m full. Enjoy yourself here. I''m going to bed."


    As soon as Teresa finished her words, she stood up and left in a hurry. All of a sudden, her feet tripped


    over the leg of the table and she fell down out of instinct. She was about to have a close contact with


    the floor but she fell into a soft embrace.

 Chapter 20 Intimate Contact

    Chapter 20 Intimate Contact


    Teresa was about to say something when she looked up and met the deep eyes of Enrique.


    Teresa froze for a while because of the gentle look in her eyes. She seemed to be back to the time


    when she was loved by her family five years ago.


    The atmosphere was so ambiguous between them that Teresa''s face turned red.


    "Hey, little fool, do you know how difficult for me to control myself if you keep looking at me like this?"


    Enrique tapped her on the head. At his words, Teresa rolled her eyes.


    "It''s so rare for me to have such an intimate contact with the ground. I''m really sad that my boss will


    take away such an opportunity."


    Teresa cracked a joke and wanted to break the embarrassment situation. After all, the position they


    were in now was so ambiguous!


    But the next moment, Enrique didn''t smile and let go of her as usual. Instead, he turned over and


    trapped her between him and the ground.


    "Does Miss Gu like such kind of intimate contact with the ground?"


    After hearing this. Teresa''s face turned red immediately. Enrique, he was really good at flirting with


    girls.


    When Enrique saw the red mark on her face, he was in a good mood andy beside her with a smile.


    He supported half of his body with one of his arms and said in a condescending manner, "Sure enough,


    having close contact with the ground isfortable, but at this time, is the crystalmp a bit too


    dazzling?"


    But Teresa who was beside him quickly got up and hurried back to the room upstairs. She did not


    notice that Enrique''s eyes had been locking on her.


    Closing the door, Teresa slid down the floor along the door. Her arms wrapped around her knees and


    curled up. She seemed to be lost in thought.


    The room was so quiet that she could hear her rhythmic heartbeat.


    However, the speed of her heart beat was a little fast.


    It was the first time for Teresa to feel both shy and panicked, which confused her a little.


    Just as she wondered, the pain at her ankle sessfully attracted her attention. It turned out that her


    instep had just been identally scratched, and the bloodshot wound was already swollen.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She secretly sighed and called herself a fool. As soon as she stood up and opened the door of her


    room, she met Enrique, who wanted to knock. Seeing Enrique stood there, she lowered her head


    again, and did not dare to look directly at him.


    "I just came to see if the little fool who had just fallen down to the ground had injured her feet. And right


    now it seems that my trip is necessary."


    "My wound was not so serious..."


    Teresa, who just wanted to refute, was getting quieter and quieter under Enrique''s gaze, and finally


    shut up. It was better to remain silent than to say something wrong.


    Enrique looked at her. She was like a child who had made a mistake and stood in front of him quietly


    with her head lowing. He actually thought she was particrly cute now. He smiled and shook his


    head. Then he opened the medicine box in his hand and found an ointment for her.


    "Don''t touch your wound with water these days. If you insist on applying this ointment, there will be no


    scars on your foot. Of course, if Miss Gu needs it, I am more than happy to apply the medicine for you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Shen. I''ll take the ointment. Good night!"


    Then Teresa stepped back and closed the door. She didn''t expect that Enrique would be such a


    meticulous person!


    The feeling of being taken care of carefully was both strange and familiar. The appearance of Enrique


    would always remind Teresa of the happy memory of her past. However, the past was gone. She had


    no attachment to the past. She could only live in the present and enjoy current life.


    So what kind of emotion did she have for Enrique?


    Teresa looked at the ointment in her hand, and she felt extremely confused. She couldn''t think of the


    problem, so she simply gave up. She threw the ointment onto the bed and took a bath towel to go to


    the bath.


    Anyway, there were specific methods for specific situations in the future. She had grown up and been


    mature now. She didn''t have to bother with a temporarily unsolvable problem.


    Enrique went to the kitchen to clean the table. Thinking of Teresa who was in a daze just now, he


    shed a smile. But when thinking of what she had done with Jerome in front of thepany, Enrique''s


    face turned solemn.


    If she was the person he found...


    Thinking of this, Enrique''s eyes became a bit sharp, and his pretty eyes narrowed. Then he picked up


    his phone and dialed a familiar number.


    "No matter what, you must find out who she is."


    No matter how painful the price was, he had to punish those who had made mistakes.


    However, at a time when this situation was still unclear, he did not need to trouble her too much.


    Therefore, Enrique went upstairs with a ss of warm milk and knocked at her door. Teresa looked like


    she had just taken a shower and was ready to fall asleep. She looked at him with puzzled eyes.


    "You must be tired today. Drink some milk. It''s good for sleep."


    Looking at the gentle man standing in front of her, Teresa felt strangely relieved. They just knew each


    other for a few days, but he seemed to care about her very much. And she seemed to enjoy his care at


    ease.


    "Then I''ll drink itter." Teresa reached out for the cup.


    "Drink it now. When you finish, I''ll take it away." His tone was so firm that there was no room for


    negotiation. Teresa could only protest against his hegemony in her heart, but drank the milk obediently


    in front of him.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    After drinking the milk, she stuffed the ss back into the hands of Enrique. In response, she rolled her


    eyes at him. Enrique suddenly raised his hand, which scared Teresa so much that she thought he


    would p her.


    But Enrique just raised his hand to wipe the corner of Teresa''s mouth.


    "You little fool!"


    Then Enrique shook his head and went downstairs. Looking at his receding figure, Teresa felt both


    annoyed and regretful. She couldn''t figure out what was wrong with her. It was too abnormal.


    Was it because Jerome said he didn''t know her, which led to her abnormal behavior? However, she


    was not so sad after work!


    With so many questions in her mind, Teresa just tossed and turned on the bed and couldn''t fall asleep.


    Things had been out of her expectation since she came back. Especially it was an ident to know


    Enrique.


    What made her feel incredible was that she now began to draw the cartoon image of Enrique


    unconsciously. Could it be said that in her mind, Enrique had equal status with the members of the Gu


    Family?


    That was to say, she liked him?


    Teresa was taken aback by her thoughts, but remembering how she got along with him these days, it


    seemed like she really liked him.


    "How is that possible! He is just the boss!"


    Teresa knocked her head to deny her idea and forced herself not to think too much.


    However, she was not sleepy at all when she tossed and turned. It wasn''t until the sky grew bright that


    Teresa fell asleep in a strange posture.

 Chapter 21 More And More Charming

    Chapter 21 More And More Charming


    So when Teresa heard the familiar rm sound, she was a little bit nervous.


    She had just fallen asleep. How could the day break so soon! The thought of having to deal with the


    director Yan at work made her even more irritable.


    But what could she do? There was a punishment for being absent from work!


    When she finished cleaning, she came downstairs and found Enrique sitting at the dining table having


    breakfast elegantly.


    "Why are you still reading newspaper? Isn''t there more news online?" Teresa murmured in a low voice.


    "There is so much news online that I haven''t seen you watch it. Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Your


    dark circles are a bit serious?" Enrique asked seriously.


    At the thought of her thoughtsst night, Teresa could not help blushing and pretended to be calm to


    say that she was fine. Then she sneaked a nce at him while he was lowering his head and eating.


    She used to think he was handsome, but now she found him bing more and more charming?


    "Aren''t you going to eat something?"


    Teresa shuddered at Enrique''s sudden remark. She identally knocked over the soybean milk on the


    table and spilled it all over her.


    "What can I say to you?"


    Seeing this, Enrique sighed deeply and they both remembered the ss of juice on the ne.


    After taking a re at him, Teresa hastened back to her room to change her clothes. Then she saw the


    clothes on the floor and could not help but sigh. It was just one hourter that he had to change the


    clothes again.


    She didn''t think as generous as Enrique would throw it away in an instant.


    On the way to work, it was still Enrique who drove her to thepany. But this time, on the copilot


    seat, Teresa had been peeping at Enrique.


    It was said that when a man was working, he was the most handsome. Although she didn''t know if he


    was driving carefully, from her point of view, he was a man full of charm.


    How much god loved him that it had given him such a fine face! She was kind of jealous.


    The man whom she had peered at felt a little ridiculous. She was just peeping at him, but she


    pretended to look at the scenery when he turned his head. At the very least, Enrique pretended not to


    know what she was looking at. But he wouldn''t be Enrique if he didn''t y a trick on Teresa.


    So, when they were waiting for the red light, Enrique suddenly pinned her against the chair.


    "What... What are you doing?" He suddenly pinned her on the chair and scared the guilty Teresa into


    silence.


    "You can see me better this way."


    "Are you kidding me! I didn''t peer you!"


    "If you want to see it, do it fair and square. Anyway, there are only two of us here. Don''t be shy."


    Looking at the blush on Teresa''s face, Enrique sat down with a smile. The green light was on, which


    calmed Teresa down.


    This time, Enrique drove directly to thepany again and opened the door for her. He did not listen to


    Teresa''s repeated requests at all. And he had done made Teresa embarrassed again in front of her


    colleagues.


    But what made Teresa even more embarrassed was that Enrique sent her to her office all the way


    today! The beautiful and enchanting director Yan was waiting for her at the door of her office!


    But when Yilia realized that Enrique came here with Teresa, she immediately changed her n and


    spoke to Enrique directly.


    "Hello, Mr. Shen. Have you seen that report? If there is anything wrong, I will correct it now."


    "I trust your ability to work, director Yan. I''ll ask Tony to give you a call about the financial statements."


    After saying this, Enrique bid farewell to Teresa and left soon.


    But when Teresa saw director Yan''s face, she knew that she was going to have a hard time again.


    Sure enough, director Yan came to squat so early in the morning, so it must be something bad.


    "Miss Gu, you are really highly valued. It is the first time for Mr. Shen to send an employee to her office


    in person." The way Yilia smile annoyed Teresa. Teresa thought that she had offended her already. It


    didn''t matter that she offended her once again now.


    "You are right. TH Group has always attached great importance to talents. Now that I have won his


    trust, he will certainly take good care of me. It''s better than being looked down upon by the people who


    gauge the heart of a gentleman with one''s own mean measure? Director Yan, do you think I''m right?"


    "Miss Gu, I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent. I am just kindly reminding you of your task. It''s really


    not good for you to shut others up if you can''t make achievement."


    Then director Yan walked out of Teresa''s office with disdain on her face. Seeing her walking in this way,


    Teresa clenched her teeth angrily.


    ''Do she really think I am a push over? I''m going to show you gossips what I can do!''


    Teresa thought in her heart with confidence, she picked up the brush and leaned on the table.


    Inspiration isn''t something that it woulde when you wanted!


    On the other side, in the CEO Office, Tony was standing aside and waiting for his reports to Enrique.


    "It''s time to start. Start with the big one."


    Enrique took off his suit jacket and threw it on the sofa casually. When he picked up the coffee cup


    habitually, he found that it was empty. Seeing his frown, Tony''s heart missed a beat.


    He got upte this morning, and went to thepany, but he forgot to make coffee for Enrique!


    "Boss, I just got a call that those designers will be in thepany in an hour. What should we do?"


    Tony answered awkwardly and took the empty ss from Enrique.


    "Just follow the n. Also, why do I think I need to hire a new assistant these days?" Enrique didn''t


    raise his head, and read the file carefully.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I am so sorry. Everyone would make mistake. Please give me one more chance! I promise I won''t


    do it again!"


    "Then why don''t you go on with your own business? Do you want to wait here for the coffee toe by


    boat itself?"


    Hearing what Enrique said, Tony was relieved. At least, he knew that Enrique did not me him.


    However,paring with yesterday, it was really amazing that Enrique was in apletely different


    state today!


    Although Tony was full of doubts, he did not dare to ask Enrique directly.


    After all, Tony had participated in a lot of things these two days. What''s worse, there were a lot of


    troubles waiting for him. He had no time to curious about Enrique''s business.


    What''s more, today was a big day for TH Group to negotiate cooperation with ire. If any mistake


    happened to him today, even if he had eight lives, Enrique would have taken seven and a half from


    him.


    ire, the talented designer of the next generation after Alina, she was very young and was


    acknowledged as the world-famous and even the No. 1 jewelry designer now.


    The jewelry designed by her was luxurious, noble and unique.

 Chapter 22 She Is Not The Right One

    Chapter 22 She Is Not The Right One


    She once said that jewelry had soul. The designer gave it a unique temperament in order to find the


    person who was the most matched with it.


    This time ire came to TH Group for the jewelry design of the new season. After all, TH Group had a


    very high position in the jewelry circle. It was the only choice of ire.


    So, in the reception room, Enrique politely exchanged greetings with ire and the other people, and


    asked Tony to inform relevant departments to wait in the meeting room and prepare for the meeting.


    "Mr. Shen, I attach great importance to this cooperation, so Ie here with sincerity."


    ire had begun to talk about business, and of course Enrique lost his rxed attitude and sat still.


    "This year is the 120th anniversary of AAR, and I hope I canplete the jewelry design of this season


    together with your designers. What do you think?" ire was really sincere. No otherpany could


    get such an opportunity.


    "Miss ire, with your sincerity, we, TH Group, will certainly do our best to cooperate. I wonder what


    kind of person you need."


    The two people in the reception room talked happily andughed. It seemed that this time cooperation


    went on smoothly.


    However, when Tony received the order from Enrique, he went to the design department to arrange a


    meeting. Teresa, however, missed the arrival of Tony just because she went to the toilet.


    Right after she came into the toilet, she bumped into Yilia, the head leader of her.


    "My bad luck!"


    Yilia gave her a dirty look. Teresa wanted to fight back, but then she decided she didn''t need to get


    angry with her. A dog had bitten a man, would the man bite it back?


    Teresa''sck of attention annoyed Yilia, and when she was about to leave, she caused a little trouble


    for Teresa. As soon as she returned to the design department, she saw the news of a meeting that was


    announced by Tony.


    Yilia followed Tony into the meeting room, beaming.


    "Now I would like to announce that miss ire, the world''s No.1 jewelry designer, wants to design this


    exhibit together with our designers. I hope that the design department can tell me the rmended


    candidate as soon as possible. Director Yan, I hope you can give me the result when we meet in the


    meeting room upstairs."


    Tony nced at all the designers in the room, but didn''t find Teresa. Despite his doubts, the vibration of


    the phone suggested that he had no time to ask such trivial questions.


    ire''s idea kept Tony busy. Tony was not thinking about anything now, just hoping that nothing


    unexpected would happen again.


    At the moment, Teresa, who was absent from the meeting, was sulking in the toilet.


    Yes, she was locked in the toilet. Unfortunately, she didn''t bring her mobile phone, and no one heard


    her help. Right now, Teresa was so furious that she had cursed Yilia for thousands of times in her mind!


    When she finally waited for someone to let her out, Teresa thanked her and angrily returned to the


    design department to talk to Yilia, only to find everyone excited. Confused for a moment, she forgot to


    question Yilia why she did such a horrible thing.


    Nobody told her what had happened. Without asking, Teresa returned to her office quietly.


    Because she clearly knew that in this department, all the people think that she was hired by the


    rtionship of Enrique. All of them didn''t care about her at all. She couldn''t get recognized as long as


    she didn''t get achievement.


    Thinking of this, Teresa could only sigh silently and then immerse herself in those draft papers.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The screen of Teresa''s cellphone, which was quietly ced on the table, suddenly lit up. The message


    that she had received confused her more.


    Come to the meeting room on the 22th floor. This message was from Enrique.


    Why did he ask her to go? Why did Teresa find everything a little confusing today?


    It was not about personal feelings that puzzled her. It was about thoughts that came to her suddenly


    and unconnected.


    When Teresa pushed the door open, she saw many strangers in the room. It seemed to be something


    very serious!


    Tony pointed to Teresa''s seat. She walked towards the direction that Tony pointed and sat there,


    dumbfounded.


    Teresa had never met the keynote speaker of the meeting before. But the speaker had a clear mind


    and excellent presentation skill. She seemed like a senior manager of apany.


    The only people she knew at the meeting were Enrique and Tony and Yilia, the design director who sat


    in the second seat on her right.


    Enrique hadn''t given her a look since she came in, and she hadn''t heard anything from Tony. Teresa


    could only sit there with questions.


    Well, it''s no use her worrying anyway. Take things as they came. Since Enrique call her to attend the


    meeting, there must be some particr reasons here. She just need to sit here and listen the meeting


    carefully.


    "In order to achieve the best result of this cooperation, ire wants toplete the product of this


    season with ourpany''s designers. Please rmend us a designer."


    Only then did Teresa understand one thing. Therefore, she was so angry at Yilia.


    "In consideration of the importance of this mission, we think that we should choose a designer who is


    qualified, experienced and serious about work. So the person we rmend is..."


    Before the person''s name was spoken out by Yilia, Enrique, who had been silent, interrupted.


    "Miss ire already has someone in mind. That person is Teresa Gu."


    Then, with Enrique''s hand, all eyes turned to Teresa in the corner. Teresa herself was so surprised that


    she forgot to say anything.


    "This mission is very difficult. It will directly affect the future cooperation of both sides. So, you have to


    cooperate carefully, Teresa. Well, let''s go on with the next question."


    Enrique silenced everyone with hismanding words. Teresa had only been with thepany for


    two days. How could she get such a big project?


    Teresa was surprised, and at the same time she saw Yilia''s fierce look. She was lost in thought after


    she gave Yilia a dirty look back.


    In Yilia''s words. This was enough to make it clear that the original candidate was definitely not her. She


    wasck of experience. So why did Enrique suddenly change his idea? Was this the reason why he


    asked her toe here?


    After the meeting was over, without any scruple, Teresa followed Enrique directly into the CEO office.


    "The original candidate was not me. Why did you do that?"


    Enrique looked at her as she angrily confronted him across the table, and the only answer he gave her


    was a harmless smile.


    "Isn''t ire your idol? It''s a rare opportunity. Don''t embarrass TH Group."


    "Enrique, I''m sorry! I can''t do it! Don''t give me a hard time, maybe this task is better done by a stronger


    designer than me."


    Teresa was anxious. This was both an anniversary souvenir and a coboration with the world''s


    number one designer. She knew full well that she didn''t have enough experience to handle the task.


    She also knew there must be someone better at thepany.


    "Mr. Shen, I don''t think Teresa is the right person for this position! Please reconsider it!"


    Presumably Tony didn''t manage to stop Yilia. However, there was silence when she rushed into the


    CEO office.


    There was nothing in the room but embarrassment.

 Chapter 23 Breaking The Promise

    Chapter 23 Breaking The Promise


    He knew it was over of him when Tony couldn''t stop director Yan from entering the CEO office. Enrique


    would be angry with that. Looking at the dead silence in the office, he hurried in, trying to break the ice.


    "Boss, well..."


    As soon as Tony said this, Enrique stopped him by his harsh eyes. Enrique then leaned back in his


    chair, motioning for Yilia to continue.


    "Mr. Shen, I think this cooperation is very important, and we should consider the candidate carefully.


    Regardless of seniority or capability, there are many people better than Miss Gu. So I think..."


    "ording to your words, the only people who are qualified and capable could only be you, director


    Yan!"


    Enrique said to her. However, it seemed that Yilia didn''t perceive anything strange in Enrique''s voice.


    She expected that Enrique was changing his mind. When she was about to go on speaking, she saw


    Enrique''s sharp eyes.


    "Director Yan, now that you have such an idea, it seems that you are not satisfied with the position of


    director. What do you think of the CEO office?"


    "I think you misunderstood, Mr. Shen. I say it for the good of thepany."


    When she saw the determination in Enrique''s eyes, Yilia changed her attitude right away. She made an


    excuse and left Enrique''s office. In her opinion, it was also true in the business world that great men''s


    favours were uncertain. She clearly knew that what she said would only bring herself more troubles.


    She was not the one to take risks when she knew the danger.


    Teresa watched as Yilia walked out of the office, and she plunges into a seat opposite Enrique. She


    looked very listless and depressed.


    "As you can see, I have rejected director Yan. If you still don''t ept it, ourpany''s business will be


    ruined,"


    Enrique said and looked at the demoralized Teresa. He thought she was funny right now.


    Though one cannot be conceited, one should not think too little of oneself as she did.


    "Thank you for your kindness! I''m going back to work!" Teresa said angrily.


    Just now, Enrique had said something to Yilia, and from then on Teresa and Yilia would never make up.


    Then that was to say, she would have a harder time in TH Group.


    She was so regretful that for a moment she agreed to Enrique''s request! She had only been in China


    for a few days, but the life she had experienced these day was as "wonderful" as that abroad of a year!


    However, she was so happy to work with her idol ire!


    Putting aside her worries, Teresa was in a good mood at the moment, but the smile at the corners of


    his mouth froze at the door of the design department.


    The frosted ss could block the circumstance inside the office, but it couldn''t stop the sound. Besides,


    there was her name in these voices.


    "Hey, hey,e here! If this was in the past, every time thepany had such a big project, it was


    assigned to director Yan. She''s just a new designer who''s juste to work. What can she do as a


    new designer who just started work?"


    "I agree with you. I think even her second ce in that contest probably came from sleeping with our


    Mr. Shen!"


    "Our CEO is also confused. He is so obsessed with that little coquette!"


    Teresa''s'' fist clenched silently to express her anger. But what good would that do?


    She had long ago ceased to be that impetuous little girl. No one was willing to clean up her mess for


    her anymore.


    Therefore, she opened the door of the design department with a bang. She made no rebuttals, nor did


    she want to argue with them. Without a nce, she went straight back to her own office.


    They simply did not recognize her capability, and why should she take the gossip to heart. It''s easier to


    prove yourself than to waste words with them.


    Therefore, Teresa sat down and prepared to design. After all, if she really couldn''te up with a good


    design, the whole TH Group would lose face because of her. Enrique had so much faith in her as a


    budding designer. She couldn''t let him down.


    However, outside the office, the noise could still prate into her ears word for word.


    Perhaps because she didn''t argue with them, or because they thought she was easy to bully, their


    abuse outside never stopped. Each of them spoke more vigorously than the other. Teresa didn''t


    understand how a person who had only been with thepany for two days could be isted like this.


    Many people might have never seen her before. There was no hatred between her and them! To her


    surprise, everyone in the design department struck such a chord in talking about her winning the


    project.


    What was worse, some of them even mentioned her taboo!


    "A bitch like her is usually descended from her family! Who knows what her parents are like!"


    "Of course, a mouse''s son can make holes. Maybe she doesn''t even know who her father is...."


    Hearing that, Teresa could no longer hold back her anger. She would never allow anyone to speak ill of


    her family! That family which treated her like treasure was her confident and even her bottom-line.


    When she was about to rush out and argue with them, she heard that annoying voice again.


    "Enough! She have the protection of Mr. Shen. Be careful, if Mr. Shen asks her about this, we''ll all lose


    our job!"


    The voice was from Yilia.


    Teresa felt, atst, the coldness of the people and the world. The world was kind to the powerful one


    and was cruel to those who lose power.


    All of a sudden, Teresa calmed down. They would not mind whatever she exined. The more she


    cared about it, the more lively they were talking.


    Why, then, should she argue and defend as they wished?


    Five years ago, she could bear the pain of separation. Now how could it hurt her when these words


    didn''t mean anything?


    She would not attack unless she was attacked. What''s more, she had been toughened up and was not


    that spoiled little girl anymore.


    But Teresa forgot that people were always greedy and unsatisfied.


    For example, Yilia.


    "Since you were suddenly assigned a task, I hope you can give me the design draft before you leave


    work today for the task I assigned to you the other day. Otherwise, I would be in a dilemma to exin


    to Mr. Shen."


    "Before off duty today? !"


    Teresa''s eyes popped in disbelief. Was Yilia trying to make things much more difficult for her on


    purpose?


    "I''m sure Mr. Shen is a good judge of people. Soe on, Miss Gu."


    Then she went out and closed the door of the office of Teresa heavily.


    To be exact, she was mming the door.


    ''That was all enough!


    If I don''t show you guys something, you don''t know you should take another look on me. Yilia is going


    to be disappointed. I am the kind of person who never gives up!''


    Sitting on the chair, Teresa closed her eyes and took a deep breath, recalling all the past of her, trying


    to find inspiration from these experiences.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, the picture in her mind was still frozen in that blood-like dusk five years ago. She could still


    remember the badly injured look when he asked her to leave.


    Teresa was suddenly sad. She felt she had let him down. He protected her so much and risked his life


    to send her away. She had promised him not toe back...


    So, could she also understand it this way? Was Jerome''s indifference yesterday due to her breaking


    the promise between them?

 Chapter 24 Seeking Pleasure

    Chapter 24 Seeking Pleasure


    Suddenly, Teresa dared not to paint again, holding the pen in her hand. Looking at the half familiar


    figure, she was full of sadness.


    Gu Family could no longer exist in her world from five years ago on.


    Teresa tore the paper into pieces and threw it into the trash can.


    If she threw away the memory of the first 18 years, then all she had left was the boring five years life of


    studying abroad.


    Suddenly, Teresa felt very tired. She randomly browsed the book at hand, trying to get some


    inspiration. The drawing she had left behind in the book fluttered to the floor...


    Suddenly, an idea came into her mind as she looked at the paper on the floor. She picked up the paper


    and began to draw.


    However, she stopped in the middle of the drawing suddenly.


    ''What was I drawing?'' Teresa thought in her heart. Her real purpose was to design a pendant! The


    proportion of the drawing she drew was totally different from that of a pendant!


    The inspiration she just found disappeared in a sh. Teresa felt extremely depressed. Although it was


    perfectly normal for such things to happen in design, she couldn''t say that to Yilia.


    Besides, she wouldn''t yield to Yilia!


    She looked at her watch and found that it was time for lunch again. Well, the result of going to the


    restaurant must be the same as yesterday!


    It seemed that she would be hungry again today.


    Teresa sighed and was about to get some water for herself. To her surprise, she saw a strange girl


    standing at the door.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Seeing the girl nod her head, Teresa was a little surprised. The wholepany was trying to stay away


    from her. No one woulde to see her except for Yilia.


    "I saw you didn''te for lunch, so I brought food for you by the way. I''ve never used this lunch box.


    Please don''t mind."


    The girl in front of her was sincere and she didn''t seem to approach her on purpose. But Teresa was


    still confused.


    The girl did not exin anything as if she had seen through Teresa''s suspicion. After stuffing the meal


    box into her hand, she looked relieved.


    "Don''t always be hungry. You can save some snacks in your office. By the way, I have seen your work


    secretly. It''s really amazing. So I don''t believe what they said. Teresa, I believe you can do it!"


    Then she gave a warm smile to Teresa, waved her hand at her and left.


    Looking at the lunch box in her hand, Teresa suddenly felt warm.


    When everyone spited on her, there was such a person to give her warmth. This feeling was too warm


    and too good.


    However! ''I forgot to ask the girl''s name!'' Teresa thought of it suddenly.


    When she thought of it and chased out, the girl was nowhere to be found in the spacious corridor.


    However, she ran into Enrique, who hade downstairs to find her.


    "I heard that you didn''t have lunch today. Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    Teresa raised the lunch box in her hand and said to him, "Isn''t it all your fault that I didn''t eat!


    Fortunately, a kind girl brought me some food. However, I forgot to ask her name just now."


    As soon as Teresa finished her words, she walked towards her office, totally ignoring Enrique. In her


    opinion, the farther she stayed away from Enrique in thepany, the better. She was already in a


    position where she could not argue, and if she was misunderstood again, she could not imagine that


    those people could make up what kind of story again.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Enrique had followed her into her office! Then he caught sight of


    the drawing which was put on the desk in a hurry by her!


    Enrique was curious and picked up the cartoon portrait. He was surprised that Teresa drew this kind of


    drawing during work!


    "Is that me?"


    Enrique smiled and made the same gesture as in the drawing, nodding his head to himself and


    muttering, "That''s kind of like me!"


    Teresa tried to get it back, but there was a big difference in height between her and Enrique. He put the


    drawing so high that Teresa couldn''t even reach it. Therefore, she simply ignored him and stopped


    fighting with him for the painting.


    Enrique folded the drawing carefully and put it into his pocket in front of Teresa. Then he saw the half-


    finished drawing of her.


    "What''s this?"


    "Waste!"


    Teresa tried awkwardly to cover up her panic on her heart by tidying up her desk. She was afraid that


    he would ask more. Teresa couldn''t say to him that her inspiration was came from the thought of him,


    could she? When she calmed down and was about to drive Enrique away, she suddenly found that


    Enrique was curious about her waste drawing.


    "Are you designing new products? As soon as you confirm your cooperation with your idol, you start


    working on it? You are so dedicated! It seems that I have to reward those who are working hard! So,


    Miss Gu, would you like to have lunch with me?"


    Teresa rolled her eyes at him and dismissively told him the cause and effect of the drawing.


    "Don''t think too much, okay? This is the task assigned to me by your excellent subordinate director


    Yan. She ordered me to hand in the design before leaving work today. So, Mr. Shen, I''m sorry but I''m


    too busy to have lunch with you. Go out and turn right. It''s the hall. You''re wee."


    Then Teresa opened the lunch box sent by the girl. But the moment she opened it, Teresa''s face froze.


    It was true that the dishes were from the restaurant of theirpany, but Teresa was very picky about


    food, so these dishes were all what she didn''t eat. ''Well, should I just eat rice?'' Teresa thought in her


    heart.


    At the sight of the face of Teresa, Enrique probably understood what happened.


    "In that case, I''d better eat by myself. It''s said that there is a new western restaurant downstairs our


    company. Tony have rmended it to me several times. I wanted to go there with you. Miss Gu, are


    you sure you don''t want to go? "


    How Teresa wished she could strangle Enrique right in front of him, but she had to suppress her


    emotion for the sake of her face. ''He was such a scheming CEO! I am pretty sure that he said it on


    purpose!'' But she was not stupid. She wouldn''t let him fool her!


    "Since Mr. Shen has made such a sincere invitation, I can''t be so cruel as to let you have lunch alone.


    What do you mean by that? Yes, it''s hard to say no to your great kindness!"


    Teresa nodded solemnly. But she still could tell from the smile on Enrique''s face that he was sessful


    at making fun of her. Teresa was so angry that she ignored him and stepped on her high heels, walking


    outwards the office...


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Actually, it was a little far away from the western restaurant which was located downstairs. Enrique


    didn''t forget to make fun of her all the way long.


    The newly opened western restaurant was called Waltz, which was well decorated. Although it was


    over lunch time, there were still few vacant seats. They managed to get a window seat. Enrique was


    about to ask Teresa about her design, but found Teresa looking out the window all the time.


    Following her gaze, Enrique saw the familiar figure sitting in the opposite cafe. His smiling face turned


    cold in an instant.

 Chapter 25 Whats The Relationship

    Chapter 25 What''s The Rtionship


    "What are you looking at?"


    Enrique''s sudden question interrupted Teresa''s thoughts, she realized that she had lost herposure


    and she was behaving inappropriately. Being a little nervous, she coughed and kept thinking about


    what to say.


    "Can''t I peep at the couple sitting opposite to me drinking coffee? Look, the man has good


    temperament and the woman has good shape. Don''t you think they are a perfect match?" Teresa took


    a sip of water and bowed her head, fearing that Enrique would see through her disguise.


    "How do you know they are a couple?"


    "Or what else? Brother and sister? Sale and customer? Or do you think they are boss and employee


    like you and me?" Teresa Retorted.


    Of course she knew they were not a couple. Because they were Jerome and Lena! But what else could


    she say? Every word she said was like a knife cutting her heart.


    Would her heart, which had been hard to heal, be scarred again?


    "You are right. They are brother and sister from the Gu Family. And we know each other. Do you want


    to say hello to them?" Enrique squinted his eyes to observe Teresa reaction.


    "I''m not you. I don''t know them. Go by yourself if you want to say hello to them."


    The food they had just ordered had been delivered at this time. Seeing that Enrique focused on the


    food, Teresa was relieved. It was all right if they didn''t meet. But if she met them, she always wanted to


    see them. Teresa took advantage of Enrique''sck of attention to steal another nce at those two


    again.


    Was this about the longest distance in the world? They were just in front of her, but she could not talk


    to them and tell them that she missed them so much. They used to be so close to each other, but now


    they just saw each other as strangers. They were so close to her but at the same time so far away.


    She would probably have nothing to do with them in her whole life.


    The steak looked so good that Teresa decided to swallow it with everything she had seen today. She


    didn''t want anyone to know the rtionship between her and the Gu Family. No one would know the


    secret, including Enrique in front of her.


    That was because she couldn''t afford the consequence.


    "You haven''t told me about what happen to your design yet," Enrique asked a sudden question as he


    was cutting the steak.


    Not getting an answer for a long time, Enrique raised his head and looked at the cunning look in


    Teresa''s eyes. At this moment, he felt like he had done something wrong.


    "Ahem, do not speak at the feeding or sleeping time. Who said that before?"


    "Really? It seems that Miss Gu has agreed to have a cup of coffee with meter."


    Teresa thought she would be seeded in making fun of Enrique, but what she could not expect was


    that Enrique fight her back so easily. The worst thing was that she had fallen into his trap again.


    At this moment, she really felt that it was better for her to keep distance from him!


    They bickered with each other over lunch. Before they knew it, Jerome and Lena, who were drinking


    coffee outside the window, had left. Enrique took Teresa into the seat of Jerome and Lena, as if he did


    it on purpose.


    Then Enrique solemnly produced the two design drafts he had just stashed away. He pushed the


    unfinished design draft in front of Teresa and waited for her exnation leisurely.


    "My inspiration came from the amusement park we went yesterday. I wanted to design a pendant, but


    the scale was out of control. Thus it is a waste draft. What''s worse, I don''t have any inspiration now."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Teresa exined this in a breezy way, but her mind was not on the draft at all. Let alone asking her to


    design, Teresa couldn''t even exin the design principles clearly.


    "I think you can ze another trail. The premise is that you finish the semi-finished draft. You don''t


    have to design a pendant. You have many other options."


    "But even if I finish this draft, the proportion of the work is probably very abstract. And then ording to


    the design, whatever jewelry is going to be weird."


    "That''s not true." Enrique shook his head and gave her a reassuring smile. Then he pointed to the


    crowd on the road.


    "No matter who you are, if you choose the right clothes, you will look good."


    The suggestion given by Enrique made Teresa sink into deep thoughts. And she would bite her fingers


    when she was thinking seriously. As Enrique watched her bite her fingers like a child, he sneaked out


    his phone and took a picture.


    When he was looking at the masterpiece he just created, Teresa suddenly mmed her hand down at


    the table and grabbed his hand shouting.


    "I know what to do! Thank you very much for your coffee! I finally got the inspiration and I need to go


    back first!"


    Teresa was so happy that she picked up the semi-finished draft and rushed to thepany, regardless


    of her image. Enrique watched her leave with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, Teresa was a talented person who could understand without his saying more. But he


    really admired that Teresa could change her mood so naturally.


    ''Could she be so easily happy if she really had been through all those dark and insidious things? Or did


    she hide her darkness too deeply for me to see?''


    Enrique slightly pushed his sses and took a sip of coffee. He then continued to enjoy his rare leisure


    time.


    On the other side, Teresa rushed back to thepany to start drawing, paying no attention to the


    people with confusion around.


    She drew one piece of paper, two pieces of paper...


    After a while, she found one that pleased and satisfied her most. Looking at the finished draft, Teresa


    finally showed a smile.


    Then she made a point of taking a picture and sending it to Enrique.


    "Thank you for your advice. The design has been finished!"


    To her surprise, Enrique was quick to reply her message, "If you want to show your thanks to me, you


    can treat me to dinner tonight."


    Teresa smiled. Just as she was about to reply Enrique''s message, the door of the office was pushed


    open. The one who opened her office''s door loudly was Yilia, who would feel miserable if she not to


    bother Teresa.


    "Sure enough, director Yan''s hand can only design. I really didn''t expect that your hand can''t even


    knock on the door."


    Teresa put down the phone and looked at her without showing weakness. Anyway, whenever Yilia


    came to her office, nothing good would happen.


    "That''s better than someone with legs that only go to the CEO''s office, but no other office? You even


    need me to rush you to hand me the working task."


    Yilia was not a person who would be easy to be bullied. She didn''t care about and look down upon a


    green hand in the workce like Teresa.


    Hearing that, Teresa did not know how to refute her at once. After all, she was really in the wrong on


    this matter.


    "Miss Gu, is the design finished?"


    Passing her the draft, Teresa took a look at her cellphone and smiled at Yilia.


    "It is just in time for the end of the day. So, director Yan, can I get off work now?"


    Yilia red at her angrily and left with the paper in her hand. Nevertheless, she was still surprised at


    the potential of Teresa. She was able to finish such an excellent draft in such a short time. This proved


    that she did have some capacity.


    But what good would it do? She wouldn''t let Teresa go so easily.


    "Teresa, I really underestimated you. Let''s wait and see!"

 Chapter 26 Too Humiliated

    Chapter 26 Too Humiliated


    After work, Teresa stopped at the gate of thepany building.


    Enrique had just told her he had to finish what he was doing before going to dinner. He won''t call her


    untilter. So, what should she do now? She couldn''t walk back to her office in dejection? That would


    be so disgraceful!


    Looking at the sunset in the middle of the mountain, Teresa made a bold decision. She wanted to go to


    the SH Park, because it was the ce where Jerome and her visited in the past frequently, where the


    secret that only belonged to her and him was hidden.


    Now she could only see what he left and missed him. She couldn''t do anything else. To her


    embarrassment, though, Teresa had just gotten into a taxi and hadn''t even passed a traffic light.


    Enrique called her.


    She hated Enrique so much! Enrique? Why did he always appear in her world in such an embarrassing


    way!


    "I will give you a chance to apologize to me! You can''t say anything else until you''ve apologized!"


    Confused by Teresa''s words, Enrique was confused and had no idea what he did wrong. However, he


    could tell that Teresa was trying to hold back her feelings right now from her tone.


    "Where are you? I''ming to see you." Enrique changed the subject. They exchanged a few more


    words, and Enrique was atst aware of what had just happened. He uttered the words with a low


    laugh.


    Teresa was standing by the street wrongly when he picked her up by his car.


    Seeing himing, she rolled her eyes at once. Enrique immediately deflected her resentment by


    saying he would go home tonight to cook dinner for her. That was when Teresa got on the car.


    The car drove through the city, and the lights on the bustling streets added another charm to this city.


    The memories between them, after all, was to be forgotten. No matter what good times they had.


    Teresa leaned against the car window in a trance.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Was today''s mistake suggesting her not to touch any memory rted to the Gu Family? Did it mean


    that she could only keep all the stories in her heart and permanently sealed them?


    But it was too cruel for her.


    When they arrived home, Teresa was not in a good appetite, so even though the dinner was cooked by


    Enrique, she only took a few bites and then went back to her room. Maybe she would not be so sad if


    she had a good rest?


    Although Enrique was a little confused about her depression, he said nothing about this. The next day,


    no matter how Teresa protested, Enrique sent her to the door of the design department.


    Today, since entering thepany, she felt as if more people were judging her.


    It turned out that she was right.


    When Teresa entered the tea room, she saw no one there. It so happened that there were a few


    gossipsing in.


    "Have you heard it? The design department has been in an uproar about that big project!"


    "I know! I heard it was a little girl who defeated director Yan! I wonder who she is."


    The two were talking recklessly next to Teresa. She nced at them and walked out of the tea room


    with her own cup.


    It seemed that not only the design department, but the wholepany already knew that she was the


    designer of the cooperation with ire!


    Teresa felt a little panicked at this moment. It was all about her. They were all talking about her. She


    clearly proved herself to Yilia, but why is she still questioned?


    It was ok if she got talked about in the design department. However, how did she cope with the whole


    company talking about her? She had juste to thepany for three days. It was definitely not a


    good thing to be pushed the headline of the news.


    After pondering for a while, Teresa finally took the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor.


    "Enrique! I still hope you can take back the order that I have designed on behalf of thepany." It


    was the first time that Enrique had seen Teresa so serious standing in front of his table.


    "Why not?"


    Enrique found Teresa so amusing. He couldn''t help but wonder what she would do next. ''She said


    yesterday that she was capacity and talented, and today she is losing faith in herself.''


    "I am a person who joined TH Group three days in total. However, Yilia has been in thepany so


    long. In any way, she is more suitable for this task than me. But that doesn''t mean I don''t hate her


    anymore."


    Teresa expressed her opinion to Enrique with a straight face, but she also hid another concern.


    She was afraid that the secret between her and the Gu Family would be discovered if she stayed in the


    spotlight for a long time.


    It was against her will to stay in China to develop. If anything happened, she would live with guilt for the


    rest of her life and could not forgive herself.


    Hence, she should solve the problem from the root cause as soon as possible.


    "Teresa, I tell you earnestly that you have the capacity to do this. Yilia is more senior than you, but she


    is not as creative as you."


    The serious appearance of Enrique slightly shook Teresa''s mind. But when she thought of the Gu


    Family, she knew that she couldn''t give in.


    "Have you thought about my situation in thepany? Now, no matter where I am, I can hear people


    say that I get the chance to work in the TH Group through some inner rtions! So where is my effort?


    They couldn''t see it! What''s the point of my proof yesterday?"


    Teresa was annoyed, but Enrique didn''t seem to mind her anger and still showed her his charming


    harmless smile. It made her feel as if she had hit the soft cotton with a heavy blow, leaving her no room


    for anger.


    Watching Teresa sulk, Enrique walked to her side with the corners of his mouth down, cated her and


    pressed her into a chair. He whispered in her ear, "I''m with you. What are you afraid of?"


    Enrique''s sexy deep voice made Teresa blush.


    Such an ambiguous action made her a little shy. Teresa tried to break free from his shackles, but the


    struggle was so great that his lips brushed against her earlobe as if they were electrocuted. She felt


    that the hair all over her body was standing at the moment.


    This palpitation went straight to the bottom of her heart. She was somewhat at a loss, and she froze in


    her chair.


    Enrique, presumably not expecting an unexpected kiss, coughed a little awkwardly, then turned to get


    Teresa a ss of water.


    Then they both fell into silence again...


    When Tony came in, he saw the awkward scene. Teresa sat awkwardly at her desk with her water cup.


    Enrique held his coffee cup across from her by the desk, equally silent.


    "Well, would you like me toe backter, boss?"


    There was something wrong with the room. Tony regretteding in without knocking.


    "Oh, no, thanks. I have work to do. I''ll go back first."


    Teresa answered immediately and left the room.


    "Teresa!" Enrique suddenly called her name, and she broke down with her back to him. Seeing the


    expression on Teresa''s face, Tony was even more confused.


    "Don''t think too much. I will always be there for the cooperation. The reason why I chose you was not


    only my decision, but also ire''s. So, you just have to be yourself."


    Enrique''s words were like a shot in the arm, which made Teresa feel secure which she had never felt


    before.

 Chapter 27 Impeccable

    Chapter 27 Impable


    "Okay,"


    Teresa replied, no longer perturbed.


    "If you still have work on hand, I will ask director Yan to reschedule, because you will have to attend the


    meeting with ireter."


    Enrique asked Tony to give Teresa a copy of his work schedule. Teresa quickly walked out of the office


    with the work schedule in hurry.


    Right after she walked out of the office, she bumped into Yilia, who hade to report for duty. It was


    easy to meet enemies or people who didn''t want to see each other, and she met Yilia again.


    The less you wanted to meet someone, the easier it was.


    But Teresa thought again. She proved herself yesterday. Why should she be afraid? So she also firmly


    looked at the expression of disdain on Yilia''s face.


    "Oh, by the way, Miss Gu, given your excellent performance yesterday, I give you another task. Come


    to the office for itter. Remember, my office."


    "I''m sorry, director Yan. Just now Mr. Shen asked me to tell you to rearrange the task you have given


    me. You can ask him if you don''t believe me. Director Yan, your time is valuable. Please go."


    Teresa smiled, leaving Yilia unable to pick out any mistakes. As soon as she turned around, the smile


    on her face immediately turned cold. She hated Yilia, and she hated herself because she had two faces


    like this.


    In this realistic society, if she did not force herself to do so, she would suffer.


    After returning to her office, Teresa finally felt relieved. It was written on the schedule that she would go


    to M City with the group of ire tomorrow. She would also do some deep research and


    communication with them.


    She didn''t have to work in this center of opinion. This was exactly what Teresa wanted! If she had


    known it earlier, she would not have refused!


    But when Teresa thought about the scene in the office just now, a new flush appeared on her face!


    When did it get to this point between her and Enrique?


    They had just known each other for a short time, but such a development waspletely beyond their


    expectation! But it made sense. Who let Enrique be in her life every day?


    They were working together, getting off work together, going home together!


    He was thest person she saw before she fell asleep. When she woke up, the first person she saw


    was him too!


    After all, she''s just an ordinary girl...


    Teresa patted her face to force herself to forget those messy thoughts. But in spite of her words of


    forgetfulness, her pen betrayed her heart.


    In her doodle book, she sketched out a man drinking coffee and reading a newspaper. Wasn''t that what


    she saw every morning when she came downstairs?


    Forget it, she wouldn''t admit it! Now she was not a rich girl anymore. How could she deserve the bossy


    CEO like Enrique?


    Teresa had packed up her office. She didn''t need it for a while. However, as she was packing up, the


    sudden vibration of the phone sent it straight from the desk to the floor.


    Bang! The shrill voice terrified Teresa. Luckily, the screen wasn''t broken. Otherwise, she would argue


    with the caller.


    She didn''t have to guess who it was, after all, she didn''t know many people when she got back home


    this time.


    "Are you done? We''ll have lunch with ire and the rest of them, and then we''ll talk things over."


    Teresa thought it was not a question at all, but an order! Because Enrique hung up the phone right after


    finishing what he wanted to tell her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    What surprised her even more was that Enrique came to her office ten minutester! Her unhurried


    nature was shocked when she saw Enrique.


    However, she was not friendly to him.


    "Mr. Shen is really a considerate boss. You always go to the grassroots office. Is this your secret to


    running apany?"


    "Yeah. What? Is there any dissatisfaction from the masses?"


    "How dare I! I just hope Mr. Shen doesn''te to my remote office all the time. After all, there are a lot


    of people out there waiting for the CEO."


    Ruthlessly ignoring the smile on his face, Teresa grabbed her things and opens the door to Enrique.


    "Sir, thank you very much. This way please."


    Although Teresa was not nervous at all in front of Enrique, at the thought of seeing her idol, there was


    no doubt that she was nervous and excited, but she also pretended to be calm. Seeing this, Enrique


    smile somewhat helplessly.


    "Fortunately, she is a female. Otherwise, I would worry about you." Enrique shook his head helplessly.


    "I''m going alone? And what about you? Didn''t you say that you would always be here for me?"


    "I mean, I''ll follow up on this project, but who is responsible for the design is of course still you! Or do


    you want me to go with you? "


    The serious look in Enrique''s eyes made Teresa dodge. To be honest, Teresa did think that Enrique


    would apany her in this project the whole time. So with him, Teresa really didn''t mind and scare


    anything.


    But given the present situation, it was impossible for Teresa to ask Enrique to give up all the work and


    come with her to the M City.


    The only good thing, however, was that she had lived abroad for so many years that she was


    ustomed to the loneliness and she did not much care.


    Therefore, Teresa followed Enrique silently. Even when she saw ire, Teresa was not as excited as


    before.


    ire was really beautiful and elegant! Teresa couldn''t help but look at her twice, and her status as an


    icon was much stronger.


    Enrique talked to ire and the group. Teresa asionally answered ire''s questions, and ire


    seemed to be happy with her.


    Enrique praised Teresa on the way home. However, as for what he said, Teresa didn''t remember


    anything. All she remembered was that when they parted, ire said, "I think highly of you. That''s what


    I mean."


    How exciting it was to be recognized by her idol! She was in no mood to hear what on earth Enrique


    was talking about! Even the tree outside the car window looked very much more beautiful today.


    But she really wanted to share the news with Jerome...


    She had memorized the eleven numbers in her heart. However, she wondered whether he had already


    changed his number over the past five years. She had never typed this number in the past five years,


    no matter how sad or desperate she had been.


    Did she contact him just to share this joy? Or was it that she just wanted to give herself an excuse to


    connect with Jerome?


    After thinking for a long time, Teresa put away her cell phone.


    She became greedy aftering back! She wished she coulde back when she was abroad. When


    she returned home, she thought it would be nice to be able to look at them in silence. But by now she


    was trying to contact him.


    Desire was indeed terrible.

 Chapter 28 As Warm As Spring

    Chapter 28 As Warm As Spring


    Teresa, who was sent home ahead of time, quietly sat in the rocking chair and enjoyed the warm


    afternoon that belongs to her alone.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Maybe it was too easy andfortable. Teresa fell asleep in the chair. But the furrowed brows seemed


    to show that she was not as peaceful as she looked.


    In the dream, the surrounding environment was still the sun like blood, and the person was still scarred


    Jerome. But this time, he just looked at her without saying anything.


    "Do you forget how much I have done for you? Leave here and don''te back,"


    He said in a cold tone and then disappeared in her dream. Teresa woke up abruptly. Looking at the


    surrounding environment and the warm sunshine, she felt extremely cold in her heart.


    He was indeed ming her. Did he pretend not to know her the other day?


    Then Teresa picked up her phone and dialed the familiar number. This time, she called it with all her


    courage.


    As soon as she heard the sound of "beep", she immediately hung up the phone. It turned out that the


    number could still be connected after so long a time.


    Teresa suddenly regretted hanging up the phone so decisively just now. Anyway, her number was just


    a strange number on Jerome''s phone. Moreover, it had been five years and the owner of the phone


    was probably changed.


    But what would she say if Jerome did answer the phone? ''I should have hung up the phone. At least, it


    wouldn''t be awkward, '' Teresa thought in her heart.


    Teresa suddenly felt that she was so small and cowardly. In this world, she could only change herself.


    What would happen to her in the end? Would she never have a chance to go back to that warm home?


    It was past seven when Enrique got home from work. He heard from the housekeeper that Teresa had


    been in his study all the time, and though she had been called out for dinner at six o''clock, she had


    insisted on waiting until he came back.


    It wasn''t for any other reason. It''s just that Teresa thought she was too lonely to eat alone. She would


    rather wait for Enrique toe back, because at least there was someone arguing with her.


    Enrique took off his suit and went to the study to see what Teresa was doing. He tiptoed to open the


    door of the study room, only to find that Teresa had fallen asleep at the table!


    Enrique felt helpless. Originally he was afraid to disturb her reading, but now it seemed that he should


    not disturb her sleep!


    When he let his guard down, he ignored a thick book that Teresa identally knocked off. Therefore,


    he kicked the book and hit the desk which Teresa leaned over.


    When Teresa woke up, she looked at the man with a confused and unhappy face, but she didn''t expect


    that her sleeping position was so ufortable that she would twist her neck.


    "Oh, my neck!" Feeling that, Teresa could not help but scream painfully and her resentment for Enrique


    deepened.


    "You little fool." Enrique shook his head and came forward to give her a massage.


    The moment his hand touched her, Teresa shuddered as if she got an electric shock. All of a sudden,


    the scene he had whispered in her ear that morning came to her mind.


    Her face turned pink again and she pushed Enrique''s hand away.


    "I can do it myself."


    Enrique was in a good mood as he watched her look sheepish and shy. The idea of making fun of her


    came to his mind immediately.


    "It''s okay. You have waited for me for such a long time. I should have helped you to reduce your pain."


    He whispered in her ear again.


    Teresa felt that her face was burning, so she guessed that her face must be very red.


    She lowered her head, wishing to throw herself under the table. When Teresa inadvertently turned her


    head and found Enrique''sughter, she knew that she was being teased by him again.


    "Enrique! You are really shameless! "


    Teresa gave him a push, however, Enrique grabbed her arms.


    "I mean it. Thank you for waiting for me sote. It''s been a long time since thest time someone


    waited for me at home."


    Looking at the sincere expression on Enrique''s face, Teresa finally believed that he was actually


    expressing his gratitude to her.


    But it had also been a long time since she had waited for someone toe home for dinner. When she


    was abroad, she was alone every day. She lived alone in a terribly quiet apartment every day. So she''d


    rather work overtime than stay in the apartment for ten more minutes.


    Teresa liked to live in China. Only when she was here did she really feel that people lived in groups.


    She liked the buzz here. She felt that this atmosphere was real life.


    During the dinner, they seemed to have reached a tacit agreement. asionally, they would argue


    with each other out of jokes. The atmosphere became good and the emotion between them became


    deeper.


    But Teresa did not expect that the first thing Enrique would do after meal was not to deal with his own


    business, but to follow her into her room.


    "What are you doing here?" Teresa asked as she could not understand.


    "Is everything ready? Where is the suitcase?"


    Teresa nodded and pointed at the luggage on the bedside. Enrique said nothing but dragged the


    suitcase over and put it on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing that he was about to open the suitcase, Teresa was more confused.


    Would she take away any treasure with her? Did he have to go through her suitcase?


    ''Am I so untrustworthy? Why did he do it?''


    Teresa was just about to question Enrique when she heard what Enrique said something. She suddenly


    did not know what to say at that moment.


    "The temperature in M City is certainly much lower than in China. In addition, M City is known for its


    foggy atmosphere. Even if it is sunny the previous second, it can suddenly rain, so remember to bring


    an umbre when you go out. It seems that you don''t take any medicine for emergency, I''ll bring it to


    youter, remember to put it in..."


    Enrique was still checking her luggage carefully, and failed to notice that Teresa was so moved.


    In the past five years, no matter where she went, nobody was willing to tell her such a thing, let alone


    someone came to open her suitcase to check if there was anything wrong.


    It was Enrique in front of her that gave her the warmth of a family. Once she thought that no one would


    take good care of her for the rest of her life.


    At this moment, Teresa''s heart warmed as the weather in spring.


    "Enrique, I''m not a child anymore. You don''t have to do that."


    Staring at his back after a long time of silence, Teresa could not help but say.


    "But you don''t pay attention to detail. You little fool! You can fall asleep when you are reading in the


    study. Do you think I can trust you to pack your own luggage?"


    Enrique looked back at Teresa when he almost finished his check. She had no time to cover her


    expression up and turned her head away.


    "Have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow, Tony and I will see you off at the airport. I''ll bring you the first-aid


    kit in a minute. You can take a shower and then go to sleep."


    Enrique pinched her face and left her room for the medical kit.


    It seemed that there was a little sun in Teresa''s heart, which made her feel as warm as spring.

 Chapter 29 A Strange Atmosphere

    Chapter 29 A Strange Atmosphere


    Teresa still had to get up early on the rare weekend, but the rare good weather no longer belongs to


    her. After all, the M City was not favored by the sun, and the sun would onlye to the city once in a


    while.


    The moment she got up to pull open the curtain, Teresa felt herself in an extremely good condition,


    although most of her time was spent on the ne.


    Enrique and Tony took her, ire and others to the airport as scheduled. To her surprise, they ran into


    Jerome at the airport.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu! Long time no see!" Enrique took the initiative to say hello to Jerome, while keeping an


    eye on Teresa.


    "Long time no see. Mr. Shen, are you going on a business trip?"


    Jerome didn''t give Teresa a look. He just looked at Enrique politely.


    "Oh no. let me introduce for you first. This is ire, the famous designer. This is my employee Teresa


    Gu. This is the general manager of the Gu Group, Jerome Gu."


    ire smiled and shook hands with Jerome. But when he got to Teresa, it was a little weird between


    them.


    After hesitating for quite a while, Teresa finally reached out his hand and shook hands with his.


    In fact, her mind had already been in a mess. Why did she run into Jerome? Obviously, she was


    leaving. And obviously they two also should not have intersection again!


    Why did she run into him? Why did they shake hands?


    "Where are you going, Mr. Gu?"


    "Oh, my sister and her husband are going on their honeymoon. I just saw them off. Now I''m ready to go


    back."


    "Okay, then I won''t keep you. I''ll take them to the security checkpoint now. I''ll take a rain check with


    you, Mr. Gu."


    Enrique smiled as Jerome left, a look in his eyes that made Teresa wonder. But she did not think much


    of it, pushing the suitcase and walking alone in front.


    On the other hand, Teresa was in no mood to guess what Enrique was thinking.!


    Enrique saw Teresa''s reaction, and his mind started to specte. After sending them away, Enrique


    gave Tony an order immediately.


    "I don''t care what you do. You have to figure out the rtionship between Teresa and Jerome for me


    tomorrow! There must be something between them."


    Hearing this, Tony was worried. It was hard enough to get him to investigate Teresast time, but this


    time Enrique add a Jerome...


    "Boss, I''m afraid one day is not enough for this kind of difficult information!"


    Enrique cast a nce at Tony and took out his phone. He dialed a number.


    "Ezra, I am Enrique. I need your help."


    Hearing what Enrique had said, Tony felt more elieved in his heart.


    With Ezra''s help, Tony believed that he would get the information this afternoon. In that case, he would


    only need to go to Ezra''s home to get the information. Ezra might even send an email to Enrique.


    Therefore, he might need to do nothing during this.


    When Tony was thinking about this, Enrique suddenly patted him on the shoulder and said, "Tony, if


    such things happen again, let''s meet in Windy Pond."


    The word Windy Pond gave Tony a shudder. It was a horrible ce. He would rather die than go there!


    The word Windy Pond sounded elegant, but it was actually a stronghold of the city''s leading gangster.


    It was only because the mafia leader had a good rtionship with Enrique that Enrique was allowed to


    go to the Windy Pond at will.


    The person Enrique mentioned on the phone was a member of the Windy Pond. The Wind Hall of


    Windy Pond led by Ezra wasparable to the intelligence bureau.


    So Enrique wasn''t surprised to get a phone call from Ezra at 4 o''clock in the afternoon.


    "I''ve sent you the detailed information to you. When will you treat me to dinner?"


    "Anytime."


    Enrique pushed his sses up his nose and opened the document sent by Ezra.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With the click of the mouse, he discovered a big secret.


    He was right. Teresa was indeed the daughter of the Gu Family! It was just out of his expectation that


    Teresa was adopted. No wonder she pulled with Jeromest time. No wonder she was still hesitant


    when shaking hands with him at the airport.


    But, why did they take each other as a passer-by now?


    Enrique immediately read the full text of the dozens of pages.


    After reading it, Enrique only thought it would be more interesting if it were true.


    Enrique evoked a wicked smile. In any case, he would not relent in the punishment Gu Family


    deserved!


    Since God favored him so much and sent Teresa here by his side, then don''t me him for taking


    advantage of her.


    It seemed that he had to make a good n.


    Enrique stared at the screen for a long time, lost in thought, while aputer program to shred


    documents was in progress. But when he walked out of the office, he was still that suave guy.


    "Tony, send the schedules of these ten days to my office."


    On the other side, Teresa, who had just arrived at the M City, was arranged into a hotel. Although she


    had lived abroad for five years, it was the first time that she hade to the M City where people


    tended to be gentle.


    From the airport to the hotel, she was sure that she had fallen in love with the M City.


    The hotel was adjacent to the Thames. Anyone who pushed the window open would see the famous


    bridge of M City. Boats wereing and going on the river. The unhurriedly rhythm brought a sense of


    peace to Teresa.


    If only Enrique were here.


    Teresa was shocked by the idea that she would think of him subconsciously. It was so surprising!


    In order to quickly get herself rid of the messy thought, Teresa was going to pack up her things first and


    then went to bed to sleep and adjust her jetg.


    But she didn''t expect ire toe to her out of the blue.


    ire was nice to Teresa, and he gradually took her as a friend.


    "I have got a lot of inspiration in China recently, so I want to take it down as soon as possible. So I''m


    sorry. Tomorrow my assistant will show you around our work ce. If you need anything, just call me,


    okay?"


    ire''s soft voiceforted Teresa and she nodded immediately. She wanted to get into work mode


    quickly anyway.


    So the first day Teresa went to ire''s studio, she was attracted by the jewelry.


    With the help of ire, Teresa soon got familiar with the office and then they started to work on the


    cooperation project.


    However, to her surprise, Teresa was stunned when she opened the door of the hotel on the fifth day


    when she arrived at the M City!


    "Did I see it wrong? Why are you here?"


    Teresa was both surprised and pleased because the man in front of her was exactly Enrique.


    He had told her that she was the only oneing to the M City. Did hee here just to surprise her?


    Enrique suddenly walked up to her and hugged her. Although it was only a few seconds, she was in a


    trance.


    "I came because you were not at home and I felt something was missing! How are you doing recently?


    Have you been bullied by anyone?"

 Chapter 30 Sightseeing Tour Of M City

    Chapter 30 Sightseeing Tour Of M City


    "Don''t change the topic! I''m asking you why you are here! And you are even in my room!"


    Teresa knew he''s changing the subject so she wouldn''t follow his lead! ording to many experiences,


    if Teresa followed the lead of Enrique, she would be put in a passive state!


    "I just want to give you a surprise! Are you unwilling to see me?"


    Enrique had worked overtime to make time for her and came to M City, but she didn''t happy for it?


    "No surprise. It works as well as frightening."


    The next second, Teresa ignored Enrique and threw herself on the bed.


    She was exhausted!


    "Little cutie, are you seducing me? A man and a woman alone in a room and you are sending yourself


    to bed?"


    Enrique, for a moment, felt a little ridiculous. Was his sense of existence so low?


    Or did Teresa really have no qualms about him? He was a normal and handsome man! What should


    Teresa do if his hormones were raging?


    "First of all, your suitcase is not in my room, so I guess that you have already booked a room. Second,


    I''m really too tired to take you to your room. Do you get what I mean? Bye!"


    Teresa justy on the bed and said in an extremely tired tone. It was the first time that she had felt


    something more exhausting than physical work. Now she was exhausted physically and mentally.


    "Did they exploiting you?"


    Enrique simplyy down beside Teresa and looked at her on his side.


    "I''m not the kind of worker who''s willing to be squeezed by a capitalist, and ire''s not the evil


    capitalist you are."


    "We haven''t seen each other for only a few days, but you''ve already been on her side! You are the


    designer of TH Group!"


    "I''m tired because I am the designer of TH Group! Leave now. I want to sleep!"


    Teresa struggled to sit up and looked at Enrique who did not leave with resignation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Tomorrow is weekend. Do you want to go out with me?"


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow? Boss, don''t you need to get used to the time difference?"


    When Teresa finally got rid of Enrique, she was not sleepy at all. In fact, she was not that tired, but she


    didn''t know how to face him.


    Enrique could hug her without scruple, but she couldn''t. There were so many inequities in the world. To


    put it bluntly, women were at a disadvantage in the society.


    Anyway, Teresa thought that it''s better for her to stay away from Enrique. But he always seemed to


    make her heart beat faster.


    Was it destined love or the dubious rtionship? Teresa didn''t know and didn''t want to know either.


    She had no energy to think about such a boring question.


    The night in the M City was a little different from that in China. It''s quieter than the night in China.


    Enrique stood in front of the window and looked at the Thames sadly.


    If it were not for Gu Family, he would not be alone.


    Every time he thought of what happened a few years ago, his heart was filled with hatred for Gu


    Family. Now he was not that naive teenage any more. He would get even with the Gu Family!


    Regardless of whether Teresa was adopted or not, Gu Family had been loving her for 18 years. He


    doesn''t believe Gu Family had no feelings for Teresa!


    Next morning, Enrique knocked at the door of Teresa''s room.


    Teresa, still half asleep, had to get up and open the door for him. Didn''t Enrique care about others''


    feeling?!


    "You have a lot of things to do today. Wash yourself, okay? I have ordered the breakfast and it will be


    delivered to your room in ten minutes. See you in ten minutes!"


    With these words, Enrique finally found that Teresa seemed not to listen to a word. She was still at a


    loss.


    "Teresa, did you hear me?"


    Enrique gently pinched Teresa''s cheek with both hands, and then her head turned with his hands from


    side to side. She looked so cute.


    "Well, I see! You are so annoying! If you squeeze my face any more, it''ll get bigger and bigger!"


    Bang! The door was mmed shut by Teresa. The evil capitalist is indeed the lover of surplus value!


    He even took up such a wonderful weekend!


    But what good could it do? After all, Teresa just dared to think about it in her heart but dared not to


    speak out the truth. Besides, she really hasn''t been around much since she came to the M City!


    Then, after washing up, Teresa finished her breakfast in no hurry under the gaze of Enrique. She


    walked slowly in the front like ady.


    "Dear Miss Gu, if we keep moving at your speed, we may need to cancel an activity at night. Maybe we


    can''t go to the M City Eye!"


    Enrique saw that she was deliberately dawdling. He had to use his ace in the hole. She would definitely


    like to go to a romantic ce like the M City Eye.


    "Then what are you waiting for! Hurry up!"


    After hearing what Enrique said, Teresa rolled her eyes at him again. Teresa really did not understand


    why Enrique could see through all her mind. Why could she never y a trick on him once!


    The first stop on their tour of the M City was a boat tour of the Thames. The breeze touched her face,


    and thisfortable feeling made Teresa open her arms and want to feel the moist ocean wind more


    carefully.


    "Do you think this is the Titanic? Do you think you can be Rose by standing in the bow with your arms


    outstretched?"


    Enrique looked at Teresa and smiled. Then he walked behind her and gently wrapped his arm around


    her waist.


    "If you want to y the Titanic, you can''t y without Jack."


    His voice was low and sexy, and Teresa could hardly stand him talking to her like this. Just as she


    wanted to resist by defending herself, what happenedst time in the office came to her mind.


    Teresa stood still and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Don''t think too much. Just rx and feel the breeze. Besides, no one in M City knows us."


    Teresa felt rxed after hearing Enrique''s seductive voice.


    ''Indeed, I am only one seventh of a billion in a big world. Why I tied myself so tightly?


    Love is just a matter between two people. It is unnecessary for me to think so much? I''d rather live in


    the moment and enjoy the moment of joy in front of me.''


    Hearing the sound of the running water, Teresa finally rxed herself and leaned back against the


    strong and broad chest of Enrique.


    Feeling Teresa had rxed in his arms, Enrique felt rxed as well.


    From this point of view, today''s sightseeing tour of the M City must be an easy trip.

 Chapter 31 He Kissed Her

    Chapter 31 He Kissed Her


    Enrique casually held Teresa''s hand all day. Although Teresa was a little embarrassed at first, she got


    used to him atst.


    Just the weather did not always fulfill their n, the two yed around until the evening. They were


    about to go to the M City Eye when it began to rain heavily.


    What was more embarrassing was that they forgot to take umbres when they went out today.


    Therefore, they stood at the door of the restaurant awkwardly and looked at each other in the rain.


    "There seems to be no shops around. Maybe the idea to buy an umbre won''t work."


    Enrique calmly analyzed the situation. If the two of them could get a ride, they could still go to the M


    City Eye. But if those two couldn''t get a ride, going back to the hotel was definitely the best option.


    "Teresa, do you want to go to the M City Eye?"


    "But it''s raining..."


    "I''m asking you, if it hadn''t rained, would you like to go to the M City Eye?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Wouldn''t I regret not going to such a famous scenic spot? I''m


    not a boss like you who can have a rest at any time!"


    Hearing that, Teresa nced at Enrique with helplessness, but she was still worried in her heart.


    It was raining heavily. She didn''t know when the rain would stop. It was lucky for her to get back to the


    hotel in such bad weather. How could she expect to go to the M City Eye?


    To Teresa''s surprise, Enrique took off his coat and told her to wait for him patiently there. Then he ran


    into the rain with his coat.


    Teresa, toote to stop him, felt strangely sour. Because she had been loved so much by Jerome


    several years ago.


    Wherever Teresa wanted to go, no matter how hard it was, Jerome always created opportunities for her


    and take her there. Whatever she wanted to eat, howeverte, he had a way ofing to her and


    satisfying her momentary hunger.


    As for Jerome, what she said was more convincing than her sister Lena said. So the feeling of


    heartbreak when he ignored her made her feel suffocated and could not be relieved for a long time.


    At this moment, Teresa felt warm and guilty when she saw Enrique disappeared in the rain.


    If Jerome pampered her because he was her brother, what about Enrique?


    Waiting for a long time, the rain had subsided but Enrique did not appear. Teresa was a little flustered.


    Her cell phone was dead when she had just had dinner. It was impossible to contact him, so she was at


    a loss.


    After about five minutes, a taxi finally stopped in front of Teresa. She saw the familiar figure again.


    It was only five minutes, but it looked so long to Teresa.


    Looking at the drenched coat and shirt of Enrique, Teresa''s eyes gradually turned red.


    "Get in the car. What are you waiting for?"


    Enrique held up his coat to protect Teresa from the rain. When she saw him all wet, Teresa felt much


    guilty.


    "How about buying a new shirt in the mall? Is it too long to go back to the hotel and change?"


    "I''m fine. But how about you? Are you cold in a dress? I''ve told you the weather is bad in M City. Why


    don''t you put on more clothes?"


    Enrique''s reproachful tone only got Teresa''s rolling eyes. He didn''t ask her to put on more clothes when


    they went out. What''s the point of saying that now!


    Ignoring him, Teresa turned her head and looked out of the window. It took her a long time to figure out


    an important thing through the rain curtain!


    "This isn''t the way back to the hotel, is it? Are we going to the M City Eye in the heavy rain?"


    "As you said, having a short holiday is not easy."


    Enrique tried his best to satisfy her wish. He was all wet from the rain and still apanied Teresa to


    the M City Eye.


    When they arrived at the destination, the rain was already stopping. Teresa looked around and finally


    saw a small shop selling clothes. She dragged Enrique over at once.


    When she entered the shop, she found that the clothes sold there were all for couples. For a moment


    Teresa felt a little embarrassed.


    The storekeeper was a middle-aged woman, who looked dignified. Looking at Enrique and Teresa in a


    mess, she probably understands what they''ve been through.


    So before they could do and say anything, the storekeeper had brought them a couple suit.


    The shop had so many British style couple suit, she just gave them a set of pure and lovely one! Teresa


    watched as Enrique took that set of couple suit and nodded in satisfaction. Then he handed her the


    girl''s and went to the fitting room.


    The storekeeper told her there was a fitting room next to it.


    Left with no choice, Teresa went in and took off her wet dress.


    She lingered and didn''t want to go out and see Enrique. Teresa hadn''t worn such a cute clothes since


    she was sixteen. For a moment, she felt really awkward.


    "If you don''te out, I''ll go in!"


    Enrique''s voice rang outside the fitting room door. Teresa took a deep breath and pushed the door


    open.


    Enrique was indeed handsome. Even such a pink coat fit him well. The storekeeper said excitedly,


    "Wow! You two are a perfect match!"


    By the look on Enrique''s face, he seemed satisfied, too. He paid and was ready to leave with Teresa.


    But suddenly, the storekeeper stopped Teresa.


    Then she handed a rubber band to her, hinting her to tie her long hair into a ponytail. Teresa took a look


    at Enrique, slipped her stuff into his hand, took the rubber band and used her hand as ab to tie her


    hair.


    So the nifty and refreshing Teresa was officiallyunched.


    Enrique was actually amazed by her. He even teased her for taking a picture.


    Of course, he did do it actually. The first photo of them was taken with the help of the graceful


    storekeeper.


    Maybe it was because it had just rained, there were few people who came to the M City Eye to visit.


    Enrique and Teresa boarded the same cabin.


    M City Eye was a ferries wheel, and it took 30 minutes.


    It was an exciting thing to look the M City down from the sky, but they seemed to forget that the fog


    after the rain had covered the night lights of M City. But it was also very hazy and beautiful.


    It was said that the lovers kissing at the top of the ferries wheel wouldst for a long time.


    Somehow this idea came to Enrique''s mind. So maybe a pure girl like Teresa would also know this kind


    of tale?


    Enrique shed a smirk, and then cast a nce at her.


    "What''s that on your face?" Enrique frowned and looked at her.


    "What is it? Where is it?" Teresa asked naively, without noticing anything unusual.


    "What''s this? Just close your eyes and don''t move. I''ll help you."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Enrique talked nonsense in all seriousness. But he made himself sound reasonable.


    Teresa closed her eyes obediently, but next second she opened her eyes wide in disbelief all of a


    sudden.


    Was he kissing her?


    Was Enrique kissing her just now?!

 Chapter 32 Her Heart Was Not Here

    Chapter 32 Her Heart Was Not Here


    Her lips were covered with a softyer, and at the same time, there was a strange temperature on it.


    Teresa''s eyes were wide open and her limbs stiff as wood.


    Finally, she closed her eyes and carefully responded to him. Enrique, on the other hand, tried to tickle


    her, but when he did kiss her, he was too excited to control himself.


    Teresa didn''t remember how beautiful the M City was that night. She didn''t remember how ridiculous


    they were in their matching outfits. The only thing she remembered was that within 30 minutes, she had


    confirmed her feelings for him.


    No matter how much she had suffered, she just wanted to be with him.


    Love was love. Daring to love and hate was her true nature.


    After returning to the hotel, Teresa was a little shy and closed the door before Enrique came in.


    She didn''t know how to face Enrique yet. And she was a little flustered and overwhelmed by the


    development of their rtionship.


    "Teresa, open the door."


    Enrique sudden knocked on the door. Hearing this, Teresa''s mind was in a mess again as she had not


    yet sorted out how did she face Enrique.


    When she opened the door, Enrique was still in the couple suit he had bought for a dozen pounds.


    "I''ve got some ginger soup from the front desk. Drink it while it''s hot, in case you catch a cold. In that


    case, it will be not worth that we went to the M City Eye today."


    But Enrique did not know that Teresa had never drunk ginger soup. She had always been like this since


    she was a child. She would rather not drink it, as she would feel terrible and vomit if she drank it.


    So Teresa refused him immediately. Enrique frowned and tried to make her drink it.


    "Don''t waste your time. I''ll drink it right now if you want me to go to the hospital."


    Leaning against the door frame and looking at his confused expression, Teresa didn''t want to exin


    but added, "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go to rest. Comparing with me, you need the


    ginger soup more. Good night."


    Then she closed the door immediately. But the door, which had just closed, was suddenly opened by


    Teresa again.


    "Last words, tomorrow is Sunday, a holiday for the working people. Don''t disturb my sleep no matter


    what happens! Or I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Teresa made Enriqueugh by pretending to be mean. He nodded his head and drank the ginger soup.


    After a few more words of caring, he went to his room to rest himself.


    This time, Teresa couldn''t fall asleep again.


    Once she closed her eyes, the scene that she and Enrique were sitting on the ferries wheel shed


    through her mind. She always lost sleep because of this kind of little thought. She did not know what to


    do and felt helpless about herself.


    She even didn''t figure out what she was feeling right now. Excited or shy?


    Looking at herself dressing in the couple suit in the mirror, Teresa found herself ridiculous. It was just a


    piece of cake, but it had caused such a wave in her heart.


    The next day, without the disturbance of Enrique, Teresa contentedly slept to eleven o''clock. While she


    felt very happy, she was surprised at Enrique''s obedience.


    However, in fact, there was a note on the floor of her room''s door.


    "Little fool, I have probably arrived in another city when you saw this note. Abor like me has got used


    to working overtime on weekends."


    So, he left?


    Teresa froze for a moment and read the message carefully. Then she realized that Enrique had really


    left.


    Was Enrique justing to spend a day with her? It was unbelievable!


    Teresa called the reception at once and was told that he left the room early in the morning. However,


    he didn''t check out.


    That was to say, it was highly likely that he woulde back again?


    Then, what else should she be worried about?


    Teresa decided to stay in the hotel to give herself aplete break.


    Sinceing to the M City, Teresa''s daily task was nothing but to discuss and exchange ideas with


    ire. Therefore, she didn''t know what to do when she was free all of a sudden.


    On the other said, Enrique did do not check out. However, He didn''t juste here to flirt with Teresa.


    He had many other things to do! For example, right now he was doing his own business in the Q City.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But he got a little angry because of Tony''s call.


    Tony said that he had to go back to work before next Wednesday. However, on the next Friday, it was


    Teresa''s birthday.


    Teresa was part of his n, so when came to anything about Teresa, he wouldn''t allow himself to make


    any mistakes.


    After thinking it over, he made a decision.


    It had been three days since thest time Teresa saw Enrique. Teresa hadn''t heard from him these


    days. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air. Therefore, now Teresa would asionally wander


    off while discussing ideas with ire.


    If it were not because Enrique kept his room and the lovely matching couple suit, Teresa might have


    thought it was all just a dream.


    ''Where was Enrique now?'' Teresa always wondered in her heart.


    Busy hours always passed quickly. Friday came soon. However, after being busy for a week, Teresa


    did not remember that today was her birthday. She was supposed to be off work right now, but she''s


    still at ire''s office talking about jewelry design.


    Because they were facing a bottleneck. Obviously, they had put forward many design schemes, but


    they were not satisfied with all of them.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the project was really important, Teresa really wanted to use one of them


    scheme.


    She grew more and more impatient and anxious. The wet weather of M City had thoroughly weakened


    her interest. She couldn''t find any inspiration here.


    Or maybe her heart was not here at all.


    When she arrived at the hotel after work, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. She walked to the


    door of the room wearily. When she opened the door, she thought she had walked into the wrong room.


    She pushed the door open and the scent of flowers overwhelmed her. She was stunned by the scene


    before her.


    The pink room satisfied many teenage girls'' dreams. She walked into the room carefully. The heart-


    shaped carpet made of white wool lied on the middle of the floor, like clouds falling from the sky.


    In the middle of the carpet was arge bunch of red roses. The light purple fluorescent package made


    the already beautiful roses more charming, fragrant and fascinating.


    Nine pale pink balloons float on the roof, each with a note tied to its thin string. She took a balloon and


    opened the tethered paper. The words on the paper came into her eyes.


    "Nothing is better than you."


    Teresa''s face flushed scarlet with embarrassment and she dropped the balloon subconsciously.


    The gauze at the head of the bed looked like a curtain in the sky, in which there was a hint of


    temptation.


    She lifted the pink frivolous gauze. Arge, soft mattress was folded neatly on the bed. It had a pink


    broken flower edge, and its edge almost touched the wool floor. The light pink frivolous gauze cover


    like a fantastic dream.


    Lace was spread on the outermostyer. The night came into view outside the window. The moonlight


    shone on the window sill, and lit up the figure she longed and missed for.

 Chapter 33 Surprising Birthday

    Chapter 33 Surprising Birthday


    "The hotel''s management is really terrible. Anyone can enter my room without permission. I''m going to


    comin about their management."


    Teresa said in a choked voice with red eyes. As she turned around and was about to walk out, she was


    suddenly pulled into his arms.


    He said nothing but held her tightly in his arms.


    In the arms of Enrique, Teresa did not say a word for a long time. Her grievances and tiredness in the


    past few days were finally released at this moment. His sudden disappearance was like she was


    abandoned by the Gu Family five years ago.


    She was afraid that what had happened that day would be a temporary delight. She was afraid of


    being a stranger to him from then on. She was afraid that he would be as indifferent to her as Jerome,


    as indifferent to her as the Gu Family.


    "Sorry, I was too busy. In order to see you, I worked up all night!"


    Hearing what Enrique said, Teresa felt relieved. "Then why didn''t you check out? You can tell me that


    you are busy and you have gone back to China."


    After all, Enrique was different from her. As the CEO of TH Group, it must be usual for him to be busy


    all day long. Teresa thought she was being childish. Once she got flustered, she lost all sense of


    proportion.


    Enrique smacked himself on the head as if in a sh, then looked at Teresa with a smile. He asked,


    "Can I sleep in your room if I check out? I''m so stupid! Just wait. I''ll call them to check out!"


    "Dream on! But why did you suddenly change my room to a girlish style?"


    Teresa walked straight to the light pink balloon and wanted to open all the paper. She wondered what


    kind of sweet words a man like him would say to her.


    "Don''t pull it down. I''ll tell you. No.1, nothing is better than you. No.2, if you are afraid of the dark, I will


    be your light. No.3, the stars are no match for you..."


    Before Enrique could speak all the words out to Teresa, she had already covered his mouth with her


    hands. She felt extremely shy.


    However, her mouth was a bit stubborn.


    ""I don''t need you to tell me those words on those paper. I can read them myself!" Maybe she still didn''t


    like to ept the naked love words, so Teresa shyly refused. But she still didn''t understand why


    Enrique suddenly changed her room.


    Was he trying to make up for his sudden disappearance?


    "Happy birthday, Teresa."


    Enrique suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and took out a small box. Teresa was confused


    by his action. After opening it, she found that it was the design she had given to Yilia before!


    She just took a picture of her design for him, and he made it?


    At that moment, Teresa was so moved that she tried hard not to shed tears.


    But when she saw the jewelry in the hands of Enrique, she just couldn''t help crying. But this time the


    tears were full of happiness.


    "I don''t even remember myself. It''s been a long time since I haven''t celebrated my birthday. I almost


    forget how happy it is to celebrate the birthday." What she said was true. She was abandoned by the


    Gu Family five years ago and forced to go abroad.


    In the past five years, she would rather forget her birthday than celebrate it. Because forgetting her


    birthday was much morefortable than reminiscing her past life.


    The story was a long story. Even if no one admired, they should live a beautiful life.


    Enrique handed the design to Teresa and said in a low voice, "This is a global limit. I think this is the


    only gift you''ll be happy with."


    Enrique lit up the candles on the table and Teresa found that he had also prepared desserts for her. It


    was indeed a surprise he had specially prepared for her.


    "I knew that you woulde backte, so I didn''t cook anything. I was afraid that you would feel too


    greasy to eat the cake, so I made a dessert with low calories. You don''t have to work tomorrow anyway.


    How about having a drink with me?" However, Enrique didn''t really want to get her answer. After saying


    that, he picked up a ss of wine near the candlesticks and turned off the light.


    The light was turned off. It was a very beautiful scene.


    The moonlight passed through the window, setting the atmosphere in the room extraordinarily


    ambiguous.


    Enrique''s face was especially bright in the flickering candle light. It was pleasant to see handsome men


    and beautiful women having a date even though they kept silent.


    He just watched her digesting that piece of dessert little by little. Looking at her contented expression,


    he didn''t think his work was in vain.


    He''s been really busy these days. In order toe back to celebrate her birthday, the five-day task


    waspleted in three days by him.


    Then he flew back and immediately contacted someone and spent six hours decorating Teresa''s room


    with a girly look. He could not remember how long it had been since he had rested. He could only


    remember that he had been busy since he got off the ne.


    "Enrique, thank you," Teresa proposed as she raised her ss to toast him.


    "You have to listen to me if you want to toast me."


    With a smirk, Enrique picked up his ss and walked over to her. He took her arm directly in a gesture


    of love shot.


    "If you want to toast me, we need to drink the wine like this."


    Looking at the childlike Enrique, Teresa suddenly felt that he was really so cute.


    But Teresa would never say that directly to Enrique.


    If the Enrique knew that Teresa said he was cute, he would definitely punish her!


    So Teresa stood up and drank the wine down in the gesture he wanted. Just as she looked down at the


    empty ss, Enrique suddenly kissed her on the cheek.


    Nothing more, he just kissed her gently.


    "Bastard!"


    Teresa red at him and wanted to sit down, but was sped by his hands all of a sudden.


    Teresa leaned her hand on his chest. However, Enrique looked at her with no embarrassment but with


    his yfully eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "So, maybe I need to let you know what a real bastard is!"


    Hearing Enrique''s meaningful words, Teresa was a little confused but she soon got his meaning and


    blushed, trying to free herself from his arms.


    As she struggled, Enrique hugged her even tighter. "If you move again, I''m not sure whether I will still


    hold you like before. I''m a normal man, okay?"


    Hearing what he had said, Teresa felt even shyer.


    But this time, she was obedient and stayed still. She was afraid that if Enrique had some reaction, the


    two of them would be even more awkward.


    "Teresa, do you remember? I exchanged the shirt you ruined for a chance of you to satisfy my any


    request."


    Enrique mentioned this all of a sudden. Teresa looked at him with confused eyes but failed to read his


    mind. So she just nodded and went on listening.


    "Now I feel that it is you who give me this opportunity to have a further development between you and


    me. So, I want to thank you for giving me this opportunity."

 Chapter 34 A Wish

    Chapter 34 A Wish


    "If possible, can I take it back?" Teresa asked suddenly. Her eyes were full ofughter.


    "What should we do? It''s toote! But I can promise you one thing. I can satisfy one of your wish as


    long as this wish don''t vite my principles."


    Teresa cast a glimpse at him and found that Enrique was not joking at all so she nodded her head


    seriously as well. Anyway, it was a good chance for her. What if she really needed his help in the


    future?


    If she missed this chance, she would regret a lot.


    The red wine, the candlestick, and the two people who were embracing each other seemed especially


    artistic in the moonlight.


    Enrique kept staring at Teresa with deep affection until she closed her eyes shyly.


    Maybe it is Teresa''s simplicity that deeply attracted Enrique. In the flickering candlelight, the figure of


    on the wall was kissing. She kissed back and asked for it from the table to the bed.


    Finally, theyy on the bed and looked at each other in silence. The two were obviously surrounded by


    the air of ambiguity. Eventually, Enrique start to kiss Teresa''s soft lips, and his hands began to wander


    over her body.


    Teresa''s unintentional moan has made Enrique lose his mind. Inside Enrique''s head, there were only


    two figures who tangled with each other.


    The room was silent except for the heavy breathing and the rubbing of clothes.


    However, at this juncture, in this quiet and ambiguous moment, the mobile phone of Enrique suddenly


    rang. The two of them who were not properly dressed were suddenly embarrassed.


    Enrique frowned and felt annoyed. He knew clearly who it was. Because it was the exclusive ringtone


    of Tony. And when the bell rings, it meant that the thing waiting for him was not a simple one but an


    urgent. He must answer the phone.


    Enrique got up in frustration, and the shy Teresa buried herself into the quilt. With her clothes half taken


    off and disheveled hair, Teresa thought herself just now was really too crazy.


    It was not until she saw Enrique walk out of the room with the phone in his hand that Teresa heaved a


    sigh of relief. Then she dressed up quickly and prepared to run out.


    She really didn''t know how to face Enrique under such an embarrassing situation. Did she really trust


    herself to him? Was she so confident that he could take good care of her?


    If it hadn''t been for the good atmosphere, she wouldn''t have been tricked by Enrique into bed so soon?


    She always liked him. But deep down inside, she was still a little girl.


    It was not until Teresa ran to the door and saw the pink balloon floating in the air that she came back to


    her senses.


    This was her room! Why did she go out!


    Enrique happened to be out. Teresa opened the door and was about to look for Enrique secretly, but


    she was caught by his sight. More importantly, he was about to hang up!


    Teresa closed the door and locked it at once. She leaned against the door frame, and her heart was


    beating so fast that she could even feel it.


    Enrique came to the room and found the door was locked.


    "My little fool, did you lock me out again?"


    Hearing the helpless voice of Enrique behind the door, Teresa cleared her throat and said, "I''m sleepy.


    I''m going to sleep now. You should go to sleep now as well."


    "My clothes are in your room! The door cards are all there. Even if you want to sleep, I have to get in."


    Upon hearing that, Teresa turned on the light and checked out the room immediately. Sure enough, all


    his clothes and ties were neatly hung on the clothes rack. She put them down, opened the door quickly


    and gave them to him.


    "Good night,"


    Teresa said and was about to close the door again, but she did not expect that Enrique was faster than


    her. He put his hand between the door and the frame.


    "Ah!"


    Enrique sucked a deep breath and felt great pain!


    Looking at Enrique''s wound which was caused by herself, Teresa panicked in an instant. She just


    wanted to close the door as soon as possible to avoid embarrassment. She didn''t expect this to


    happen!


    "I''m going to get the first-aid kit."


    Teresa returned to her room immediately and searched for the First-aid kit which had been crammed


    into the suitcase by Enrique that day.


    But this time, Enrique not only came in the room, but also had a wound on his hand!


    Feeling guilty, Teresa lowered her head and wrapped the wound for Enrique silently. The guilty look on


    her face made him both angry and funny.


    Obviously, she cared about him so much, but she still kept him away.


    Women''s hearts were unfathomable!


    After finishing bandaging the wound for Enrique, Teresa raised her head to look at him with red eyes


    full of guilt. Touching Teresa''s head, Enrique sighed deeply.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. It''ll recover in two days. Have a good sleep so that you can be


    energetic to go out tomorrow."


    After saying that, he kissed Teresa''s forehead gently. Then he smiled and walked out of her room with


    his clothes.


    The moment the door closed, Enrique''s face became cold. If he hadn''t seen her popping her head out


    just now, he wouldn''t have hung up the phone hastily because he was afraid to be heard by her.


    Moreover, he wouldn''t have such a scar.


    But it was a wound that could be put to good use.


    As soon as Enrique went back to his room, he called Tony.


    "Well, now you can go on to talk about your great discovery. But let me tell you, if it''s not important, you


    would be dead meat."


    "Boss, I just received a message from Ezra. He said that he had identally discovered a big secret of


    the Gu Family..."


    As Enrique heard the information from Tony, a big smile appeared on his face. In the end, he not only


    didn''t me Tony for breaking his n, but also gave him a reward.


    Enrique hung up, pushed open the window and stood at the window.


    The moonlight tonight was so beautiful. It was not easy to see such bright moonlight in the M City.


    The Gu Family, all of you just wait to receive your punishment!


    Although the next day was weekend off, Teresa woke up very early unexpectedly. Maybe it was


    because she didn''t sleep well at allst night?


    After Enrique left, Teresa tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep at all. Looking at the girlish style in her


    room, she found herself feeling unexpectedly satisfied.


    Perhaps it was because her girlish mind, which she had kept quiet for years, was suddenly guessed


    right by others. The unexpected surprise made her feel especially happy.


    Maybe these decorations were all designed and arranged by Enrique? Otherwise his eyes wouldn''t


    have been bloodshot, would he?


    Think of the opportunity Enrique had said. Teresa was also grateful for the opportunity.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be loved so much. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t meet her idol


    ire in such an easy way.


    Everything she had now was because of him, including this recently hot heart.

 Chapter 35 The Theft Case

    Chapter 35 The Theft Case


    Teresa got up early in the morning and did not know what to do after freshening up. Enrique never


    called her this morning. She wondered if he was up or not. But it looked like she''s getting up too early.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Teresa decided to buy some breakfast downstairs. Although she didn''t like the changeable weather in


    M City, she loved the delicious food there.


    Whether it was morning tea or afternoon dessert, they were so exquisite that sometimes she felt a little


    reluctant to eat them.


    When Teresa returned to the hotel with the breakfast in her hand, she saw the anxious and worried


    look on Enrique''s face who was standing at the front desk.


    "Why didn''t you take your phone with you when you went out? Don''t you know it is very dangerous?"


    Looking at his indignant face, Teresa immediately conceded. She shed her breakfast at him and


    ducked into the elevator.


    "Humph! You have the nerve to me me now! Don''t you know how many days you''ve been missing


    yourself?"


    Teresa grimaced and quickly pressed the door of the elevator. But this time she forgot that the door of


    the elevator was not her own room.


    So when there were only her and Enrique in the elevator, she was scared again. At this moment, she


    had no choice but to concede. After all, the game of wolf eating sheep could not be casually yed. Of


    course, in the game she yed the role as a sheep.


    "Why don''t you admit your fault?"


    Enrique pinned her against the corner of the elevator.


    Just as Teresa wanted to refute, Enrique kissed her and bit her lips slightly.


    "If you talk back again, I will punish you!"


    After hearing this, Teresa just lowered her head with red face and kept silent.


    He always had a way of making it easy for her to admit his advice, and he always got her up her


    courage. When had he been able to manipte her so easily?


    When they went back to the room, Enrique had begun to pretend to be sick, telling her that his hand


    hurt and he couldn''t do anything. She had no choice, and she couldn''t tell whether he did it on purpose


    or not. After all, he got hurt in his right hand, and he was not left-handed.


    Whenever he needed to use his right hand, Enrique would ask Teresa to do the thing for him.


    For example, Teresa just fed him breakfast.


    For another example, Teresa had just tied the tie and dressed him.


    Enrique put his arm around Teresa''s shoulder and was about to take her out for fun. Today''s route was


    university of higher education of the M City. Because Teresa really wanted to visit the C University


    which was a famous university in the world.


    Because the poet Steven Xu that Jerome most admired was graduated from this university. He admired


    him not only because of his talent but also because of his deep and ardent love for Jessica Lin who


    was also a famous poet in that age. Even in the end, Jessica Lin did not marry to him but marry to Mr.


    Liang. He still did not change the attitude with her. Although he didn''t live with her as Mr. Liang did, he


    was already satisfied to chase the steps and the hobby of her.


    Right now, Teresa was kind of like him. She even would be satisfied with following Jerome''s hobby and


    visit his favorite University - C University.


    The academic atmosphere at C University inspired Teresa and suddenly made her want to study again.


    However, they had been getting calls at critical timestely or it rained at critical times. Therefore, they


    could really understand what was meant by unexpected weather and unpredictable thing.


    Because, just as Teresa and Enrique were about to leave the C University library for the next location, it


    rained again, and it seemed to be raining for quite a while.


    At the same time, Teresa''s phone rang.


    To her surprise, the caller was none other than ire!


    Teresa quickly found a quiet ce to answer the phone, and her face suddenly turned pale with


    surprise and disbelief.


    "What happened?" Seeing the expression on Teresa''s face, Enrique looked at her in confusion.


    "ire said that our design draft was stolen."


    Teresa looked at him in despair, trying to intend Enrique to give some advice to her.


    "Let''s go to the studio first."


    The two of them immediately took a taxi to the studio. When they got off the car, they saw that the


    gorgeous french windows were broken.


    ire was not surprised to see them together. She told them the specific situation.


    All the designed jewelry has not been stolen, except the design draft of those two. Obviously, the thief


    had a clear purpose.


    "Have such things happened before?" Enrique suddenly asked.


    Looking at ire''s shaking head, Enrique waspletely lost in thought.


    If this kind of thing never happened when ire was designing before, it could only be exined that


    the reason for the theft case this time was that ire chose to cooperate with TH Group.


    Since it concerned the TH Group, Enrique was less likely to sit idly by.


    TH Group was a leading group in the jewelry circle. Although it had a lot of enemies, those with no


    strength would not dare to make a move against it.


    "I have called the police just now. I hope the police can help us find it. But Miss Gu, the design which


    was stolen can no longer be used as AAR''s 120-year anniversary treasure jewelry. We really don''t


    have much time left."


    What ire said was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky, which directly struck Teresa''s heart. Of


    course she knew that there was not much time left, but she really didn''t know if there was any other


    inspirations that could better than the previous ones.


    For a moment, Teresa felt unprecedented pressure. If they failed to offer the jewelry items on the


    anniversary ceremony of AAR anniversary exhibition, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Looking at the messy studio, Teresa suddenly felt that she was really useless. There were so many


    things she could do nothing about, no matter it was her family or friends. She had to stay aside silly


    now and just watched the thing happen.


    Teresa was not worried about herself, but about ire''s reputation and TH Group''s interests.


    When Teresa saw Enrique walking back and forth in the studio and trying to find some clues about this,


    she was gradually relieved.


    It was so lucky that he was here.


    Atst, the police in M City had put this case on record and ire found someone to send Teresa and


    Enrique back to the hotel.


    However, Enrique had been sitting there brooding since they returned to the hotel.


    Teresa didn''t know whether to sit or stand. She was afraid of disturbing him, but she was also curious


    about what he was thinking.


    "Teresa, have you found anyone following you these days?"


    Hearing the sudden question from Enrique, Teresa did not know what to do and just stand there.


    Was there anyone following her? How could a careless woman like her feel it!


    However...


    "I don''t know if he is following me. I saw a man when I returned to the hotel after work from the studio


    on Monday night, Then I saw him near the studio during the day on Tuesday! I remember he stared at


    me for a long time, which was very scary."


    "What does he look like?"


    "I remember him because of his features! He had short hair and looked like an Asian. He had a big


    face and small eyes, while his nose was pretty strange. And there was a red mark on one side of his


    neck. I think it might be a birthmark."


    She tried hard to recall the strange man and told Enrique.


    Hardly had she finished her words when Enrique took out his phone: "Hello, Tony..."

 Chapter 36 Pay The Price

    Chapter 36 Pay The Price


    Seeing the serious look on the face of Enrique, Teresa could not help but feel worried. Would she be in


    danger if it wasn''t just a simple matter of a theft case?


    What if it really had something to do with that man? Didn''t she get stared at for a long time?


    Teresa sat by the bed with a headache, looking out the window at the gloomy day. She actually felt


    herself sucked into a dark vortex.


    There was not much time left for her to submit the design, and now she had to start all over again. It


    seemed that she really couldn''t cope with this situation.


    "Don''t think too much. The truth wille to light sooner orter. But it must be hard for you and ire.


    I wonder if you two can make it in time if you redesign everything."


    Enrique was still a little bit worried. He knew they had done most of the design. Now that everything


    was falling apart, it was a bit tricky.


    And, once the news was out, it would shock the jewelry world. They could do nothing but hope the


    matter would be solved quickly.


    If this time trouble was aimed at TH Group, he would definitely make that person pay the price.


    "It happened too suddenly. I have to go back to China. Be careful these days. I''ve already suggested


    that ire relocated the office. Wait for her to call. Stay in the hotel tomorrow and don''t go anywhere


    else. By the way, think about your new idea."


    Enrique stroked her hair tofort her and walked out of Teresa''s room with his coat.


    Although he didn''t have a clue who the person was, he was not the one who got the short end of the


    stick and kept slience. Since ones wanted to make trouble to TH Group, they should be prepared for


    retaliation.


    Therefore, Enrique went back to China on thetest flight in an instant. Then, he immediately contacted


    with Tony.


    While Enrique was busy finding out the truth, Teresa, who had nothing to do, received a phone call


    from Yilia.


    "Director Yan, what can I do for you?"


    Teresa''s mind was full of questions. She clearly knew that Yilia was not the kind of person to call her


    when she had nothing to do.


    "What?" Apparently, Yilia was also shocked by what Teresa said before she calmed down.


    "I was going to call someone else for the design. I didn''t expect that I would make an overseas call. As


    your superior, I just want to know how far Miss Gu''s design is going on."


    "It''s none of your business. Telephone calls abroad are very expensive and director Yan is so busy as


    well. I won''t bother you to work."


    Teresa was not in the mood for a fight with Yilia. She was upset and didn''t want any trouble. After all,


    she was a person who would fight against Yilia in any minutes!


    However, Yilia, whom Teresa hung up on, did not act as if nothing happened. The viciousness in her


    eyes was frightening.


    She take out her phone and send a message. Then she snickered.


    The next day, ire sent someone to the hotel to pick Teresa up to the new studio. But Teresa hadn''t


    come out for a long time.


    The driver impatiently dialed the number of Teresa, but it was still not answered for a long time. Finally,


    ire had to pay a visit to Teresa room by herself. She knocked her door for a long time.


    There was no answer.


    Puzzled, ire pushed the door open, only to find the bed was neat and tidy and Teresa''s coat was put


    on the bed silently.


    It looked like she was just going out or just got back to the hotel. Feeling the incident was serious,


    ire called the police and informed Enrique immediately.


    Enrique had just returned to China and gave orders when ire called. Did Teresa disappear as soon


    as he returned to the country?


    What the hell was going on?


    Enrique was so busy that he didn''t know where to start. It would take a few days to find Teresa in M


    City as the power of him in M City was inferior to that of him in China.


    By then, he did not dare to think what might have happened to Teresa.


    Enrique leaned against the seat with his eyes closed. In fact, his brain was racing to figure out how to


    save Teresa the fastest.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and called Ezra.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ezra, please help me send a message to Jerome."


    Anyway, the power of the Gu Family was not much less than the Shen Family. Right now, Teresa was


    missing. Enrique didn''t believe that Jerome was no in hurry!


    If Teresa was really not important for the Gu Family, then he didn''t need to use her for anything else. In


    this way, he could kill two birds with one stone.


    "Tony, book a ticket to fly to M City."


    Enrique rubbed his aching temple helplessly. He had been going back and forth in the past few days.


    First the design draft was lost, and then Teresa disappeared. Did the design draft theft have anything to


    do with the disappearance of Teresa?


    ''Is it because of TH Group that Teresa is involved, or those guys targeted at Teresa originally?''


    But at the thought of it, Enriqueughed.


    He thought in his heart, ''It''s been less than a month since Teresa came back. Is she important enough


    to be attacked? It really doesn''t make sense!''


    She had been working in TH Group for less than a week when he sent her to the M City to design


    AAR''s annual exhibit. She didn''t have time to make enemies, did she?


    Enrique thought the whole thing was so difficult to figure out. He decided to ask for the help of the


    Windy Pond.


    He hoped that Teresa was safe now.


    When Enrique was about to call Moore Lu, the master of Windy Pond, the screen of Enrique''s phone


    suddenly lit up. The name on Enrique phone''s screen was exactly Teresa.


    "Hey! Teresa, where are you?"


    "Help me. Help me, Enrique!" Teresa said in a low voice. It seemed certain that she was kidnapped.


    "Tell me where you are!"


    "I don''t know. I can only hear the bell nearby. Ah!"


    Teresa cried in pain and then hung up. After hearing Teresa''s scream, Enrique''s heart pricked. He


    picked up his coat and rushed out.


    However, he saw a face that he didn''t want to see.


    The 50-year-old, graying old man in front of Enrique was his father and moreover this old man was the


    power holder of the Shen Family.


    "Father, why are you here?"


    Enrique had to stop and look at Harris Shen, who looked serious and dignified.


    "I have just heard from a member of the board of directors that we lost the design draft for the


    anniversary of AAR the other day. What happened? It''s the time to hand in the draft. How could there


    be such a big problem?"


    Enrique thought as he heard that his father hade to question him. ''Now the situation is more


    troublesome. More than a lost design draft, even the designer is missing.''


    But how could he tell him about it?


    "Well, it happened all of a sudden. We have reported to the police when we found the design draft was


    lost. But the top one problem is that the designer we sent is missing. As far as I know, she were


    kidnapped."


    "The newer? Is she missing? Oh, she is disappearing just in time. I need you to send Yilia to M


    City right away and let her join the project. I can rest assured that if she is involved in the


    design."

 Chapter 37 The Disappearance Of Teresa

    Chapter 37 The Disappearance Of Teresa


    All of a sudden, Enrique lost his mind hearing what his father Harris said.


    ''His first reaction was to ask me to send Yilia to rece Teresa''s job? Anyway, Teresa is a human


    being, and his father, whom he respects, simply ignores her kidnapping?


    Why is profit so important that it could make people disregard a person''s life?''


    Thinking of that, Enrique clenched his fists and decided that he must do something to save Teresa.


    Whether the kidnapped person is Teresa or not, he will save that person without hesitation. It did not


    matter if she was really the daughter of the Gu Family. It was just because of the pain in his past.


    The death of his mother was a pain that he would never be relieved. Therefore, he would never allow


    himself to kill people without mercy.


    "First of all, I think we need to discuss with ire if we really want to go through the temporary


    recement. Secondly, I think the most important thing for us now is to find the missing designer, right?


    That''s a life. What if anything happens to her?"


    "I asked Yilia about it. She was an orphan. No one cared about anything bad happened to her. Your


    main task is to get a steady cooperation this time with ire. Don''t humiliate the TH Group!"


    Harris thumped the floor with his crutch and made a muffled sound, which made Enrique more


    determined with his own thought.


    "You said you wanted Yilia to take over the project. I can agree it. But I have to find the missing


    designer first. And then we''ll make the final decision. Now I have to go out. If you want to inspect the


    work, Tony will apany you."


    Enrique ignored Harris and walked out with his coat.


    He was cold, but not so cold as to be inhuman.


    No matter how angry his father was behind him, he just pretend not to hear him. After walking out of


    the door, he gave Tony a look, walked directly into the elevator and pressed the button on the ground


    floor.


    Enrique looks at the scar on his hand left from Teresa''s closing the door. His anxiety could no longer be


    concealed. He called Moore as he drove.


    But he didn''t expect that Moore was on the phone!


    Every detail of life is a coincidence!


    There were too many cars on the road today, which made him even more upset. He was really afraid


    that something bad would happen to Teresa at the thought of the scream of her before he hung up the


    phone.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the ring of his phone again. It was not until he saw the name - Moore -


    on the screen that he felt a little rxed.


    "What''s wrong?" Moore asked all of a sudden.


    "I know I can''t hide anything from you. My employee is missing in M City. Help me find her."


    "M City is so big, if you don''t have any clues, are you going to ask me to do a nket search? It''s like


    looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "She made a secret call to me today saying there was a bell ringing around her location. But I''m afraid


    that they might transfer her to another ce if they find out her making a call."


    "Okay, I see. Would you like toe with me to discuss with me?"


    "I''m on my way."


    Only after hanging up the phone of Moore did Enrique feel a little relieved.


    In this case, Gu Family, Shen Family, plus the Windy Pond, even at M City, the chances of finding her


    were much better, right?


    When he arrived at the Windy Pond, Ezra was tracking Teresa location through thest phone call with


    Teresa. Enrique immediately told them what he knew, and the three men were there to discuss the


    rescue n.


    On the other side, Teresa, who had been kidnapped, was very anxious.


    She had been under strict supervision since she was found to have made secret phone calls to


    Enrique.


    However, it was strange. The other day when she was about to go to work, she heard someone


    knocking on the door and saying that he was the driver sent by ire. As soon as she opened the


    door, she was knocked out. When she woke up again, she was in a strange room.


    Only then did she realize that she was kidnapped. She saw her mobile phone put aside, and the man


    who looked at her seemed to have fallen asleep. Then she had the chance to move to the mobile


    phone and dialed the "help" number.


    It was only after she had spoken two sentences that she woke the man up. And there was the reason


    why she was pped by that man. As a result, she was followed even when she went to the bathroom.


    But she was puzzled that those people usually didn''t talk to her, didn''t make things difficult for her, let


    alone killed her. They just tied her up and restricted her movements.


    Teresa didn''t understand what this situation was. Now she could hear nothing but the asional bell.


    But when she woke up, she thought she heard someone speaking Chinese. So she woke up from her


    drowsiness.


    "How much longer do we have to wait upon her? You have to pay me extra money!"


    "If you can''t afford it, I''ll ask another sponsor for it."


    "Then I will give you two more days."


    Upon hearing this, Teresa was still a little confused. She didn''t find anything strange. But she


    understood what he meant next.


    "Brother, even if we have her money, we can take other''s money at the same time! Enrique Shen is


    very rich!"


    "Are you crazy? This is the sort of thing you have to hand over the hostage if you receive the money. If


    you hand her over now, what will big sister say?"


    It seemed that these people were ordered by "the big sister" to kidnap her, and they just wanted


    money. However, they wanted to ckmail Enrique with her, but they couldn''t hand her over, so they


    were in a dilemma...


    Teresa finally got her mind clear. However, but who was that big sister? Who on earth wanted to use


    her to threaten Enrique?


    This time, it seemed that she was implicated by Enrique in this mess! She was kidnapped because of


    him!


    If she could go out, she would definitely ask Enrique about this and let him make it up to her! She only


    hoped that Enrique could find her as soon as possible and save her. Although those men did nothing to


    her, she was still scared.


    Enrique''s ne had justnded. As he walked out of the airport, he saw Jerome.


    "Hi, Jerome. What a coincidence to meet you here!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Enrique looked at him with a smile.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence!"


    "I''m sorry. I have too many things to deal with recently. Our designer is missing. I''m so worried about


    her. You have met her before. The one you met at the airportst time."


    Enrique made it easy. But he''s just giving Jerome a legitimate reason to help him to find Teresa.


    "Really? It''s a big deal." There was no change in his face, but Enrique did not notice that Jerome''s grip


    on the suitcase tightened.


    "Jerome, if you can help me to find the whereabouts of my employees, I will be very grateful."


    "I''m not sure I can do it, but I''ll try my best to help."


    "If you have any news, remember to call me. Oh, my new employee is Teresa Gu. She has the same


    surname as you."


    Enrique gave a smile and got into the car. If it weren''t for worrying about Teresa, how could he appear


    here all of a sudden?


    From now on Enrique would never believe that Teresa was just an insignificant person and had no


    ce in the Gu Family.


    At least, she was important in Jerome''s heart.

 Chapter 38 Its So Good To Have Him

    Chapter 38 It''s So Good To Have Him


    Enrique went to meet with ire first, exined the situation, and also mentioned Harris''s request for


    Yilia to rece Teresa.


    In consideration of the progress of her jewelry design, ire agreed reluctantly. But she still doesn''t like


    this kind of temporary substitution during the cooperation.


    After all, design was to consider the degree of understanding between each other. ire was Teresa''s


    idol, so Teresa knew ire''s style well.


    Atst the two of them got to know each other well. At this critical moment Teresa was reced and


    she need to get familiar with a new people. She was really worried about that they could not finish the


    design in time.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Not to mention it''s Yilia. ire was not familiar with her, but she had heard of her. It seemed that they


    were not in the same style of design at all.


    Once Enrique had settled in, he immediately set out to contact Moore''s people. Then he called to


    inform Yilia about hering to the M City.


    But it was a great surprise to him when he heard what Yilia said. Because she was in the M City now.


    Without enough time to think about it, Enrique drove to meet Moore in an instant.


    Teresa could not remember how long she had stayed in such a dark room, and just felt that her hands


    and feet had been tied numbly.


    She woke up in the darkness every day and then slept in the darkness. Teresa was really on the verge


    of breaking down.


    Five years ago, she was also grounded by her father. No one came to see her except the nanny who


    came to deliver the food every day, let alone talking to her.


    At that time, she began to be afraid of being alone in the dark for a long time.


    But this time, it was the same as before.


    She was sleeping in a daze. Suddenly, Teresa was awakened by a loud noise. Then she heard a


    familiar voice.


    "Where is Teresa?"


    It was Enrique''s voice!


    Teresa was kicking the bedte and the wall hard after she heard Enrique''s voice. For this she was


    pped by the men who was watching over her again.


    Then, she was lifted up by the man and dragged out of the small dark room.


    Seeing the sudden bright light, Teresa immediately closed her eyes and lowered her head to cover the


    light with her hair.


    But that''s not how Enrique saw it.


    Enrique''s eyes were filled with anger. He didn''t wait for the man to threaten him with a knife, but just


    stepped forward and kicked the man away. He held Teresa in his arms, and immediately loosened her


    rope.


    "Teresa, are you ok? Did they do anything bad to you?"


    After Teresa heard his voice full of anxiety, the sorrow and grievance welled up in her heart and she


    burst into tears at once.


    Enrique immediately panicked. He was the worst atforting crying girls. He thought she had some


    wounds on her body, so he picked her up and took her away from that ce which was like a


    nightmare to her.


    After Enrique carried Teresa into the car and immediately ordered the driver to drive to the hospital.


    Only after she felt much better did she dare to open her eyes and look at him. She saw the anxiety on


    Enrique''s face.


    "Did they hit you? Your face is swollen!"


    "Enrique..." After she said his name, she was about to cry again.


    "How did you find me?" She changed the topic as she was afraid that she would cry.


    "Ezra tracked your phone, but when we tracked it, it was already thrown somewhere else. It was


    Jerome who told me you were here."


    As soon as she heard the name of Jerome, she was shocked. Enrique exined it again when he saw


    her reaction.


    "When I arrived in the M City, I just met him at the airport. He was on a business trip in M City. I asked


    him to help me find you. I will thank him. You don''t need to worry about this!"


    Bitterness surged in Teresa''s heart, and she closed her eyes in the arms of Enrique.


    Five years ago, Jerome risked his life to find her and take her out of the dark room.


    Five yearster, Jerome found her again.


    She didn''t believe that Jerome was serious when he said he didn''t know her that day. He must be


    afraid of her identity to say so!


    Teresa keptforting herself and gradually calmed down. After the check-up in the hospital, the


    doctor announced that she was fine. Enrique took Teresa back to the hotel.


    "Have a good sleep. I''ll find out who did this to you."


    "Can you stay here?" Teresa looked at him with pitiful eyes and whispered.


    When he looked at Teresa''s expression, Enrique can''t bear to leave.


    Therefore, he sat on the head of the bed and Teresa held his hand andy on the bed with her eyes


    closed.


    "When I was in the small dark room, I heard those people talking. It seemed that a big sister asked


    them to kidnap me. And they didn''t do anything to me, except that they hit me twice when I tried to run


    away."


    In a daze, Teresa told him what she knew.


    "Big sister? Then why did they kidnap you?"


    "I don''t know. They said it was for the money, but someone rejected their suggestion when they


    proposed to ckmail you. That person said they couldn''t hand me over back to you. That''s all I know."


    After speaking for a long time, Teresa finally let go of her nerve and fell asleep.


    When Teresa fell asleep, Enrique made a few phone calls and hurried back in case she woke up. If


    Teresa could not see him when she woke up, she would probably be scared again.


    But who on earth was that big sister? They kidnapped Teresa but they didn''t want to hurt or kill her.


    Why?


    More importantly, these people seemed to know that his rtionship with Teresa was unusual. Enrique


    pondered, but he felt as if something was missing.


    The information he received now seemed to be one link away from being connected. But what was it?


    Enrique''s temples started to hurt again. He looked at Teresa asleep, smiled, andy down beside her.


    The days also wore Enrique out, and he spent more time on the ne than at home. As a matter of


    fact, he didn''t get home much during his few days in China.


    Now that he had found Teresa, he should have a good rest.


    As for other things, they would talk about them after he woke up!


    In the quiet girl''s room, the two of them finally rxed and fell asleep. They could no longerpare


    with the temperamental moods of children in well-known cities. They had no work and no design. At


    this moment, they were just calm and quiet.


    So when Teresa woke up, she saw Enrique, who was lying on her side, looking at her with his arms


    supporting his upper body.


    It was so good to see him as soon as she opened her eyes.


    Teresa''s face flushed with shame at the thought of it. When she was about to speak, her stomach


    rumbled, which was extremely embarrassing at this quiet moment.


    The next second, Teresa covered her head with the nket and only heard the briskugh from


    Enrique.


    "I can''t cook here. I''m going to order some take out. You should get up and wash yourself."


    Hearing the sound of Enrique going out, Teresa rushed to the toilet. How could she be in such a mess?


    Was that how she had appeared in front of Enrique?


    At this moment, Teresa seemed to hear something copse.

 Chapter 39 Little Fool

    Chapter 39 Little Fool


    Teresa washed as quickly as she can. She herself found the present situation intolerable. She couldn''t


    imagine how Enrique could smile at her like that.


    What''s more embarrassed was that she seemed to have slept with him in his armsst night!


    At the thought of this, Teresa immediately poured cold water on her face again.


    If she kept thinking about it, she might not know how to face himter. Enrique might evenugh at her.


    So during that limited time, Teresa cleaned herself, changed clothes and put on makeup as fast as she


    could.


    However, when she finished all the procedures, she found that there was no need to worry at all


    because Enrique hadn''te back at all! And he was not at the door either!


    Ordering a takeout could get him lost. Teresa didn''t know what to say to Enrique.


    Teresa looked for her phone everywhere but did not find it. Then she suddenly remembered that those


    kidnappers had already thrown it.


    That''s great. She couldn''t even get in touch with Enrique now.


    When Teresa was sitting on the edge of the bed watching TV, Enrique came back with a takeout.


    "Why are you so free? Come and eat."


    "I am eager to know the time right now. My time ispletely in a mess. And how about my phone?"


    Teresa looked at Enrique in a rxed manner, and her impatience and anxiety seemed to disappear.


    Instead, she felt a sense of easy and peaceful that he had infected. Teresa was a little surprised by this


    strange transformation of herself.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Enrique looked at Teresa who was lost in thought. He shook his hand in front of her eyes. He took out a


    new cell phone from his pocket and put it in front of Teresa.


    "We''ve found the old one, but it was broken and cannot be used anymore. I have arranged for


    someone to fix it for you. It''s eight o''clock in the morning. Are you free after breakfast? Would you like


    to apany me to interrogate those people?"


    "Who said I''m fine? I have to go to the studio. There were only a few days left before the deadline of


    our design draft. ire would copse if she had to work alone! Besides, I don''t want to see those


    people anymore!"


    As soon as he heard Teresa say this, Enrique suddenly remembered that he hadn''t told her about the


    temporary change at thepany. And he didn''t know how to exin it to her.


    What''s more, Teresa and Yilia were ipatible with each other like water and fire. If they met in the


    studio, nobody knew what would happen...


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything you haven''t told me?"


    Teresa made a casual guess, but found Enrique''s expression suddenly bing surprised.


    Did she guess it right? Was there really something Enrique didn''t tell her?


    Teresa''s heart hung in the air. Often, all these hidden facts were not good news!


    "Is there anything wrong with me? Was it... Cancer? I don''t want to die yet! I have a lot of things to do!"


    When Enrique heard this, he couldn''t resistughing. Sure enough, the little fool began to get confused


    again.


    "You have a great imagination What are you thinking about all day?"


    "How can I be a designer without imagination? Tell me what happened!"


    Teresa was not really worried about getting cancer or anything like that. Although she clearly knew and


    believed that her life would not be as dramatic as a drama, she was really worried about something.


    She was worried that something about ire and the design.


    After all, the disappearance of her was really a fragile point for the cooperation between TH Group and


    ire. If they could notplete the task smoothly and hand in the draft, she really could not imagine


    the consequences.


    The wariness in Enrique''s eyes increased when he saw the fear in Teresa''s eyes. But on second


    thought, he thought it would be better to tell her the truth.


    "During your disappearance, ourpany arranged Yilia to take over your job."


    Hearing the news, Teresa was stunned all of a sudden.


    Yilia? It was her again! It was like raising a child and then one day the child was suddenly taken away.


    The taste was beyond words.


    That was to say, the purpose of the phone call from Yilia that day was to show off?


    "Enrique! I want to ask you whether it was you to order and arranged Yilia to take the ce of me or


    not? Have you already arranged everything?"


    Teresa''s serious question amused Enrique. But seeing that she was not kidding, he answered her


    seriously.


    "I said it, but it was my father who gave the order. I was extremely worried about you and trying to


    figure out the way how to find you as soon as possible, so I was not in the mood to arrange any work at


    that time! But what do you mean by that?"


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Teresa told him that Yilia was calling her that day, which confused Enrique a


    lot too. If Yilia had nned to take the ce of her before...


    Enrique got to his feet and headed for the door without even talking to Teresa.


    "Where are you going? I will go with you!" Teresa immediately put down the things in her hands and


    chased after him. Seeing his serious face, she was embarrassed to ask any more questions.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of a vi.


    "You can look around this vi as you like. I''ll go to find someone ande back to youter. But


    remember, you must take your cell phone with you."


    After saying this, Enrique left without looking back.


    To put it bluntly, he still felt her getting in the way! Damn it!


    Teresa grimaced at Enrique''s back, then turned around and smashed into a sturdy chest. Teresa stared


    at the man in front of her as rubbed her head.


    He had big eyes and thick eyebrows. His typical Oriental face had the blue eyes and blond hair of a


    westerner. Dressed in casual clothes, he looked very casual.


    "I''m Ares Lu. Nice to meet you."


    His voice was maic andforting. And the innocent smile on his face set off Teresa''s guard.


    What''s more, Enrique had told her that she could look around the vi as she liked. She didn''t think


    someone here could abduct her.


    Teresa was really scared of the kidnapping right now. She didn''t want to experience it again.


    "Nice to meet you. I am Teresa Gu."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Are you the girlfriend of Enrique? I''ve never seen him bring any women here."


    Ares Lu''s straightforward question shocked Teresa. He might have been living in Ennd all the time?


    Otherwise, why else would he speak so directly?


    Or he was just too curious about it?


    But was Teresa the girlfriend of Enrique? How could she answer this question?


    If she said yes, but they didn''t say anything like they were together. If she said no, what about those


    between her and Enrique?


    Teresa didn''t know what to say, so she just stood there nkly and looked at Ares Lu.

 Chapter 40 A Huge Price

    Chapter 40 A Huge Price


    Ares could not help but smile as he found that Teresa had been keeping an eye on him for a long time.


    The girl brought by Enrique looked very interesting!


    "If you keep looking at me like this, I will think that you are attracted by my beauty."


    There was still a yful smile on Ares''s face. He looked very natural and unrestrained.


    "No, I''m his employee."


    "What? That''s good. By the way, do you have a phone?"


    Teresa took out her phone and gave it to Ares with confusion on her face. Before she could say


    anything, Ares had returned her phone back to her.


    "Well, little cutie. You can visit as you like. I have to visit Enrique and the others now. Don''t leave until I


    come out!"


    He pinched Teresa''s face with a smile and ran towards the ce where Enrique had just left. Looking


    at his back, Teresa suddenly felt that the sun today was very suitable for him.


    It turned out that boys who were sports type were really full of energy.


    After sending away Ares who just popped up, Teresa finally had time to visit this beautiful vi.


    It was more like a castle than a vi. In such a sunny day, the scenery here had attracted her deeply.


    This was the aura of the British aristocracy!


    Teresa was led into the ptial castle by her servants and treated like a princess. Having fun was more


    important than anything else.


    On the Enrique''s side, the atmosphere was not as warm as Teresa''s.


    Enrique sat quietly sipping his coffee in a chair, looking at the tortured group in front of him, pitiless.


    Because these are the same people who took part in the kidnapping of Teresa!


    "I''ll ask you for thest time. Who told you to kidnap Teresa and why did you steal the design draft?"


    Enrique said in a freezing tone. Even the underling standing next to him shivered with cold.


    "Hey, can''t you be kind? Don''t frighten my underling!" Judging from his voice, Enrique knew that it was


    Ares.


    "As the host, is it appropriate for you to bete for the trial?"


    Enrique didn''t raise his head. He just took another sip of coffee.


    "Just now, I had just stopped to admire the delightful scenery outside. What''s more, obviously you


    came early. How can it be my fault? I''m not my brother. I won''t suffer any loss, especially when I''m with


    you!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, Ares was the younger brother of Moore, but they had the same father but different mother.


    Compared with the time Ares stay at home, he spent much more time abroad. This was one of the


    reasons why the influence of the Windy Pond was so strong.


    It was strange that Moore and Ares got along well. They didn''t fight against each other like other family.


    On the contrary, Moore took good care of the younger brother, and at the same time although Ares did


    not say anything about it, he also cared about Moore''s opinion.


    Because Ares would stop doing anything Moore didn''t allow him to do. In Ares''s heart, Moore was


    more important than his father.


    That was the reason why Ares got to know Enrique through Moore. Now that they were friends, they


    knew each other very well.


    "You will be responsible for interrogation. I have other things to do. As long as they can talk, you can do


    whatever you want until you ask the truth."


    "Oh, what a tiring job! What about my reward?"


    "I will give you a set of jewelry of the anniversary of AAR."


    Hearing this, Ares''s face lit up.


    Everyone knew that the jewelry of AAR''s anniversary was a coboration between TH Group and


    ire this year. It would be great if he could have the whole set.


    Looking at those people lying on the ground, Ares''s eyes were full of disdain. Enrique had few tools for


    cracking down on them. ''It''s not a big deal for me, '' Ares thought in his heart.


    Enrique walked out of the basement which was looked like a cage. He was about to look for Teresa.


    In such a beautiful environment, Teresa was probably walking around again to enjoy the beautiful


    scenery.


    However, Enrique walked around without seeing Teresa. His original intention to surprise her vanished


    into thin air. When he was about to pick up the phone to call Teresa, Ares''s call came in.


    "I got the answer. Do you want to hear the live version or want me to repeat it?"


    ''I just came out for a walk and Ares got the answer?'' Enrique wondered in his heart. It was like a p


    on his face!


    But so what, Enrique went back to the basement. He was too eager to put his doubts at rest.


    "Who sent you to steal the design draft?"


    "Soraya Bai."


    Soraya Bai''s name sounded very familiar to Enrique.


    Soraya Bai was the currently chairman and CEO of PL Group and the PL Group was the old rival of TH


    Group.


    This woman was also a big shot in the business.


    When she was young, she was a thorn in Harris''s side. Now she was fighting Enrique! Enemies were


    destined to meet! Abroad, Soraya Bai still had a way to find his designers!


    Only this time, Soraya Bai''s opponent was not the soft-hearted Harris.


    Enrique squinted and thought about it. Suddenly, he felt that he had missed something important.


    "Since Soraya Bai hired you to steal the design draft. Why are you kidnapping the designer?"


    What surprised him most was that Soraya Bai didn''t kill Teresa.


    "We are doing what we were paid to do. Of course, the host is the one to me. We will just do as she


    says!"


    Enrique thought for a moment, and finally took a cold look at the mangled men on the ground without


    saying anything. With one look, Ares understood what he meant.


    Therefore Enrique snatched the design draft from the table and left again without any hesitation. He


    believed that he would nevere back again.


    It''s unnecessary for this kind of people to exist. As the bottom of the food chain they still dare to touch


    his women. They were really live impatiently.


    When he walked out of the castle, Enrique caught sight of Teresa who was smiling and ying games


    with a little girl in the yard.


    "Teresa!"


    Enrique walked towards Teresa with a smile. The excited Teresa didn''t care much and continued to


    y with the little girl. When she knew that Enrique hade to her, she decided to take a break.


    "She said her name is Cindy and she is an orphan. I don''t know why she''s here, but I think it''s still fun


    to y with kids."


    Looking at the smile on Teresa''s face, Enrique suddenly felt that she would be a good wife and a good


    mother. But soon, he abandoned the idea.


    His mother was also a good mother. Why should she pay such a huge price for him?

 Chapter 41 Are You Jealous

    Chapter 41 Are You Jealous


    "All right, let''s go. I''ll drive you to the studio, and then, you should do well on your performance."


    Enrique stroked Teresa''s hair gently and looked at her smiling face.


    "But didn''t you say that Yilia took over my job?"


    "That depends on whether ire answers! I don''t think Yilia and ire will be happy working together."


    Enrique was about to get in the car with Teresa in his arms when he saw Ares in the distance.


    "Little cutie, didn''t I say that you could only leave after I came back?"


    After hearing what he had said, Enrique''s face be serious. He held her tighter unconsciously. Ares


    looked at his expression, and the smile on his face was bigger.


    "Enrique, why are you holding her so tight! Little cutie said she is not your girlfriend. Let''s get out of the


    way!"


    Ares deliberately stepped forward and removed Enrique''s hand. Hearing that, Teresa was surprised to


    hear that. It seemed that she was going to be beaten.


    Sure enough, Enrique''s face was gloomy. He doesn''t even smile and looks at Teresa.


    "Well, I''m going to the studio. Stop saying anything, Ares!"


    Teresa said immediately. But somehow it seemed to her that Enrique''s expression was getting worse.


    "Okay! Little cutie, you can go now! Bye!"


    There was a meaningful smile on Ares''s face. Then he led the little girl Cindy into the castle. At the


    moment, Enrique didn''t care about them at all. He just got into the car alone.


    Teresa followed him and sat in the passenger seat obediently. If she didn''t do it, Enrique would be


    angrier.


    Unsurprisingly, Enrique did not start the car but sat there quietly. The atmosphere in the car was terribly


    quiet. What worried Teresa even more was that she had no idea why Enrique had be so.


    "Enrique..."


    Just when she spoke out his name, she was pinned by Enrique between him and the seat.


    "Ares? Did you call him so affectionate the first time you two met? What''s wrong? Little cutie? Do you


    know what kind of person he is? Why are you so close to him?"


    Teresa actually felt Enrique''s anger this time.


    "I... I''m not close to him..."


    However, before Teresa could finish her sentence, her cellphone rang. The name Ares Lu on the


    screen of her cellphone kept shing.


    So, Enrique finally picked up her phone and answered it.


    "Little cutie, why haven''t you left yet? You don''t want me to leave, right? Do you want me to go out?"


    Before Enrique could hear Ares out, he said angrily, "Ares your AAR is gone, and don''t call her again!"


    After saying this, Enrique then hung up, watching her grow angrier and angrier. Eventually he leaned


    against the seat and hit the steering wheel with his fist.


    "I just think that he is a younger brother and a sunny boy, and he is your friend."


    Teresa gently tugged at the corner of his coat and looked at him pitifully. If she didn''t show weakness at


    such times, perhaps Enrique could scare the hell out of her with the angry pressure of him!


    Enrique nced at her and said nothing. He just started the engine and drove out of the beautiful


    castle.


    "Hey, were you jealous just now?"


    Teresa didn''t know what she thought. Perhaps it was the confusion of her mind that had prompted her


    to ask this question. However, she was embarrassed right after her question.


    But, Enrique parked the car at the roadside and looked her in the eyes.


    "What did you say? I didn''t catch it."


    Seeing him like this, Teresa was freaked out. She looked out of the window as if nothing had


    happened. All of a sudden, she saw a clothing studio outside the window, and then she remembered


    what had happened at ire''s studio!


    "Come on! Tell me the truth as soon as possible. How about the cooperation between ire and Yilia?


    Would it be too much if I go to her studio now?"


    "I don''t know!" Enrique didn''t expect her to change so quickly. He really felt helpless!


    The little girl really made me angry, really!


    However, Enrique really didn''t know how the two were working together or whether it was going well.


    He''s been so busy with her since he got back, he hasn''t had time to get in touch with ire.


    However, with his knowledge of Yilia, he believed that their cooperation would not be very pleasant.


    In fact, that was true.


    The design direction of ire and Yilia was totally different. And at the same time Yilia had a strong


    self-esteem and was not the type who willpromise. ire was the same kind of person as her.


    Therefore, the two of them didn''tmunicate with each other at all. No one could see that it was a


    complete set of memory collection from their present design.


    When Teresa and Enrique appeared in the ire''s studio at the same time, both of ire and Yilia


    were shocked.


    "Why are you here?" Yilia said shortly after she saw Teresa.


    "Why can''t she be here? What did director Yan mean?" Enrique directly asked before Teresa could


    react.


    Soon, Yilia came to a halt, but she soon returned to normal.


    "I heard that Miss Gu was missing when I came here. So I was quite surprised to see her today. Did


    Miss Gu get hurt? I''m so worried about you."


    The hypocritical look of Yilia made Teresa feel very ufortable. She really didn''t want to talk with a


    woman like her!


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. ire! I''m sorry."


    Before having any fight with Yilia, Teresa directly went to talk to ire, telling her that she really felt


    bad and sorry about letting her worried.


    "ire, now I have found the design draft and the designer. Who do you want to continue to cooperate


    with? Is it director Yan or Miss Gu? Or you three go together?"


    Enrique asked this sharp question right in front of Yilia, and then he peeked at and observed her


    quietly.


    "If possible, I hope I can cooperate with Teresa. It''s not that Miss Yan is not good, but our design style


    is really different and it''s really difficult to mix. So, I am so Sorry, Miss Yan."


    ire replied directly. After hearing this, the look on Yilia''s face changed again. She red at Teresa


    with hatred in her eyes. But when she glimpsed Enrique''s scrutinizing eyes, Yilia was frightened and


    put on a different look at once.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your choice is also for AAR''s 120th anniversary and for TH Group''s development.


    The suitable decision is a right one. It''s just a pity that I can''t continue to cooperate with you Miss


    ire. I''m going to pack up my things now. I still have some tasks to finish after I return home."


    Yilia said these words with a smile on her face and then went to pack her things. The only thing Teresa


    cared about was talking to ire right now, so she didn''t notice that Enrique was following after Yilia.


    "Director Yan, it seems that you don''t have much stuff." Enrique stood at the door and leaned against it.


    "I came here in a hurry and didn''t bring much stuff."


    "It''s really in a hurry. I have just informed director Yan to take over Teresa''s work, and you appeared


    here the next moment. What a coincidence!"


    Enrique''s ambiguous words sent Yilia into a panic. She scrambled to pack up her things and said with a


    smile: "I don''t quite understand what Mr. Shen meant. It was the chairman who arranged for me to


    come in advance. Now that Miss Gu is back, I will book the ticket first."

 Chapter 42 Her History

    Chapter 42 Her History


    Without any more exnationing out of her mouth, Yilia took her stuff and left ire''s studio in an


    arrogant manner.


    Teresa didn''t care about the attitude of Yilia at all. Anyway, she was still in a foreign country, where Yilia


    was not her direct boss. About what would happen in the future she could think about it wait until they


    came back to China.


    ire briefly told Teresa about the current situation, and she didn''t know what else she could do to


    make it up. In fact, during the period of Yilia''s stay, There was no progress having been made.


    Yilia insisted on her own opinion, and ire also felt unable to continue her creation, so she is really


    helpless to Yilia.


    Now, ire had just redesigned some simple pieces, but the important parts still had not been done


    yet.


    The draft must be submitted as soon as possible. If they dyed for one more day, it would bring even


    more difficult challenges to the progress of the project. Even worse, the time for releasing the


    anniversary items might be postponed.


    "When I was kidnapped, I came up with an idea. The theme is finding light in the dark. Darkness is the


    dominant tone. In the small dark room, I really didn''t know anything about the outside world. I was


    desperate to find someone to save me and I was desperately looking for the light. And since AAR has


    never produced anything in this style, we can think of it as an innovation."


    Teresa ventured to say what she thought. And so the fact it was. Who could really understand the


    sense of helplessness she felt at that time?


    Every moment she had been alone in the small dark room, she had been so helpless and felt


    copsed. Whether it was five years ago or five yearster, what should she do if Jerome was not here


    for her?


    As for Jerome, he cared so much about her safety, but why was he so cold to her all the time?


    Didn''t Teresa and Jerome have any ending other than treating each other like strangers?


    Teresa stood still, lost in thought. It was not until several times after ire said her name that she came


    back from her thought. Enrique looked at her and thought she was thinking about Ares.


    Suddenly, his face turned gloomy again. He stood aside with an indifferent look and did not look at her.


    "I think your idea is good. You can have a try. If the idea is really good, I will assist you!" The serious


    look on ire''s face intensified the determination and confidence in Teresa.


    ire had given her a lot of encouragement, so why shouldn''t she work hard for it? How could she not


    work hard!


    People who were more talented and excellent than you had already worked hard. Why didn''t you work


    hard?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Teresa happily ran to her desk to draw a small idea of her own and then showed it to ire,


    as if a child were presenting a treasure.


    "Good job! You go back to design, and bring all the things you can design tomorrow."


    Hearing the praise from her idol, Teresa cheered up with a bright smile. However, when she turned


    back, she found that Enrique still wore a serious face and seemed like he was not happy at all.


    Seeing that, Teresa pursed her lips and looked at Enrique''s serious face. His expression indicated that


    he didn''t care about whether she was happy or not.


    Moreover, Enrique didn''t talk to her on the way to the hotel.


    On their way to the hotel, Teresa always wanted to share her good mood with Enrique, but she didn''t


    know how to tell him.


    Teresa, who felt neglected, sulked for no reason.


    The two didn''t look at each other. The air in the car was so awkward and quiet that they could only hear


    the starting sound of the engine.


    Arriving at the hotel, Teresa was infuriated by Enrique''s icy words. He said coldly, "Get off the car!"


    After hearing this, she walked away without looking at him.


    Not only you had a temper, I also had!


    Couldn''t she live without Enrique? If she couldn''t live without him, wouldn''t all those years have been


    for nothing?


    Originally, when Teresa went back to her room, she wanted to draw her ideas down. But all of a sudden


    she lost her ideas.


    She looked anxiously at everything in the room, wishing to destroy them all.


    Forget it. Why should she be angry? And how could she be angry?


    Besides, this was her room. She needed to clean it up herself if she messed it up. That was not wise!


    Teresa immediately went to wash her face and then forced herself to calm down. ire was waiting for


    her to hand in that design draft! She couldn''t let ire down.


    Teresa sat on the ground and held her knees with her hands. The surroundings seemed to re-enact the


    scene, throwing herself back into the darkness.


    Five years ago, everything that had happened was just like a sharp knife that ruthlessly left a scar in


    her heart.


    Only Jerome was her hope. He was the only one who could take her out of the darkness. She opened


    her eyes suddenly, picked up the brush, and began to paint at once.


    In this dark world, you were my sun.


    Teresa was in tears as she drew. It was a long time before she was reminded of those difficult times.


    She also forced herself to forget how humble she had been. She tried her best tofort her broken


    heart, but her scars were opened again and again, and those were always difficult to heal.


    On one side Teresa was busy painting her design, while on the other side Enrique was quietly smoking


    in the next room.


    He felt overwhelmed and torn. How could he care Teresa so much when the Gu Family had hurt him so


    much? Did he fall in love with her?


    No, it couldn''t be!


    Enrique looked at the lights outside the window and kept smoking. The scene of his mother''s death had


    been lingering in his memory. He could not forgive those who had hurt his mother!


    Enrique squinted and put out the cigarette. He wouldn''t give up his n of revenge for anyone.


    However, right now, he was more interested in Yilia.


    "Hey, Tony. I want you to look into Yilia''s history."


    After hanging up the phone, Enrique turned the phone on his hand with a yful smile on his face.


    Yilia, the design director of TH Group. Everyone knew that he paid a lot of money to hire her. However,


    only Enrique knew that his father Harris had given the order.


    Because he knew that Yilia was a very good design talent, he didn''t have much time to think about it


    before going abroad to hire her.


    It seemed that things were not that simple! Yilia was able to persuade Harris to speak for her about this


    project in person. There must be something he didn''t know.


    Things were getting more and more interesting if his guess was right.


    Enrique opened a bottle of wine and tasted it gracefully. He quietly enjoyed this quiet night. It was rare


    for him to be in peace and rxed.


    Suddenly, Enrique''s cell phone buzzed. He nced at the screen. To his surprise, the name on the


    screen was Teresa.

 Chapter 43 What Are You Doing

    Chapter 43 What Are You Doing


    "What''s wrong?"


    On the other end of the phone, however, Teresa was silent. Then he heard someone sobbing.


    "Are you ok? What''s wrong with you? Teresa?"


    Enrique got up and went to the next door. He knocked at the door but Teresa didn''t answer either, so


    he simply took out another room card and opened the door.


    After opening the door, he saw that Teresa curled up in the corner of the wall and cried bitterly. Enrique


    frowned and walked towards her. As soon as he touched Teresa''s arm, she trembled.


    "Teresa, what''s wrong with you?"


    Enrique found something unusual. Therefore, he slightly touched Teresa again and lifted her head up


    slowly.


    "What happened?"


    "Hospital! Hospital!"


    Teresa used her remaining sanity to tell him that she needs to go to the hospital. She couldn''t not bear


    it any more.


    Enrique picked Teresa up without any hesitation and sent her to the hospital. By the time the car


    arrived at the hospital, Teresa had already fallen into aa.


    Why did this happen? As Teresa painted, she became more and more absorbed in her sadness. She


    was lost in that dark gloom.


    Then she knew that she was sick again. This strange disease, she thought, was a sequ of the dark


    room five years ago.


    She would be like this as long as she recalled those days seriously. At this time, she usually took


    the tranquilizer.


    But this time, her pill bottle was empty.


    Perhaps it was because she was under too much pressure, or perhaps it was because her memories


    were too depressing that she could not help but want to give up. She tried to call Enrique with herst


    sanity.


    Enrique was worried about her on the way to the hospital.


    He was afraid that something bad would happen to Teresa. Since his mother died, he had never been


    so worried about a woman. But this time, he was worried about the daughter of his enemy.


    The contradictory feelings overwhelmed him. But looking at the unconscious Teresa, he decided to put


    everything down for the time being and to make the Teresa better.


    In the hospital, Enrique frowned at the pungent smell of disinfectant. He just stood by the bedside of


    Teresa quietly, but his mind was in a mess.


    He never knew that Teresa had such a fragile side. Besides, the doctor said she had slight


    schizophrenia and depression. Once she fell into that painful memory, she would be unstable and


    slowly lose control of herself.


    Enrique was surprised. What happen in her past that made her so vulnerable? It was just a design.


    Why this design would provoke her illness?


    Wasn''t Teresa the youngest daughter of the Gu Family? Didn''t the Gu Family always treat her well?


    Was it possible that her leaving five years ago wasn''t as what he knew? There were more details?


    The idea that popped up in his mind shocked himself. He soon denied it. It was impossible that Ezra


    gave him wrong information.


    Unless, Gu Family could hide this secretpletely by their unmatched power.


    After all, the Gu Family was as powerful as Shen Family.


    Enrique snorted coolly, sneering at his naive ideas. Forget it. He didn''t need to meddle in this, and what


    he needed to do was just to do his own things.


    In this silent night, all sorts of feelings welled up in everyone''s heart. A few people got trapped into a


    tricky affair because of greed. The night would always make people the most emotional flood, but the


    night was also the best emotional camouge. And the night of a hospital seemed to be much longer.


    When Teresa woke up, she found that Enrique was asleep with her hand in his. Her arm that had


    maintained the posture for a long time had be a little numb. Teresa wanted to move a little, but


    she identally woke up Enrique.


    He was drowsy, and his face was covered with stubble. He had totally lost his elegance.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Teresa could not help but burst intoughter. Enrique put up his sses and red at


    her. "You mean to scare me, right? To make me feel guilty?"


    "Are you kidding me! That sounds like I''m willing toe to the hospital!"


    Seeing Teresa''s keep talking against him, Enrique suddenly kisses her, "If you don''t obey me next time,


    I will punish you like this! Are you hungry?"


    All of a sudden, her face turned as red as an apple, and she didn''t know what to say. Pouting, she


    protested silently.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Enrique sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her. He wasn''t in the


    slightest hurry to order takeout for two of them.


    "Aren''t you going out! Why haven''t you gone yet?"


    Finally, it was Teresa who failed to keep calm and wanted to kick Enrique out of the ward. She really


    didn''t know how to face him.


    Last night, they were still at odds with each other. But now they got along in a different way. She was


    unable to adapt to it instantly. This was not her rhythm!


    The moment Enrique left the room, Teresa felt a little rxed. She had no idea that she would be so ill


    again because of that memory.


    She had had it before, but at least she could control herself. This time, she went straight to the hospital.


    What''s more, it''s embarrassing herself in front of Enrique!


    Teresa was now in a mood of self-regret. She not only hadn''t finished her design, but also sent herself


    to the hospital. She was so awesome!


    Besides, if she wanted to carry on the design scheme with ck as fundamental key, Enrique might not


    allow it.


    Annoyed, she looked around and suddenly saw a few unknown wild flowers outside the balcony. She


    was so anxious that she directly pulled out the needle on her left hand and ran to the window with bare


    feet, carefully staring at those little flowers.


    As a result, when Enrique came back, he saw the scene...


    Teresa stood on the chair with her bare feet, staring out of the window, and a dazzling red stain stood


    on her left hand!


    "What are you doing, Teresa?"


    Enrique grabbed her left hand. As she plucked the needle without any preparation, the dripping blood


    dried up and a long scar appeared on her hand.


    "I... I didn''t mean to..."


    Teresa was frightened by his sudden roar and stammered.


    "Why don''t you put on your shoes? You are having an IV! What do you want? Do you want to die? "


    Enrique lifted her up and carried her to the bed angrily. During the time, Teresa kept quiet and behaved


    like a cat.


    Enrique was pissed off and amused by Teresa''s current look.


    After putting the breakfast in front of Teresa, Enrique called the doctor in and told her explicitly that she


    could eat as long as the doctor said it was edible for her.


    Therefore, Teresa could only stare at the breakfast which was so close to her and clearly felt her


    stomach wasining.


    There was nothing she could do about it because she was at a disadvantage. Ok, I would bear it this


    time. Let''s wait and see!

 Chapter 64 All In The Eyes

    Chapter 64 All In The Eyes


    These words echoed in the valley over and over again. Enrique''s body was like an electric shock.


    Excitement was written all over his face.


    Teresa, by his side, looked happy as she finished saying this.


    The sun shone on her face as if on purpose, making her fair skin look more attractive.


    She had good skin and long eyshes. The longshes were bouncing up and down.


    Every of Teresa''s movements looked so charming, and she was like an angel at this moment.


    Enrique was distracted for a moment, but when he saw the sweet smile on her face, he couldn''t help


    smiling.


    The next second, he did the same as Teresa and shouted loudly, "Teresa, I love you too!" The two


    people, like children, expressed their love in this most simple way.


    It was the first time that Teresa had said that she loved Enrique.


    She was not the kind of person who could easily speak out her love. But this time, she was serious.


    When Teresa was working at ire''s studio, ire was talking to her about love and rtionship.


    Love or not, she said, was in the eye.


    Some things couldn''t be faked, she said, especially subconsciously in a dangerous situation.


    Teresa thought ire was right, but she didn''t dare to face such a direct love of the Enrique.


    She always kept her worries in mind. She had already fallen in love with him, but she still refused to


    admit that. The scene that made her enlightened was Cindy.


    Teresa recalled that day when she saw Cindy told the housekeeper and recalled what she told the


    housekeeper.


    "Aunt, can you teach me to cook the dishes uncle Ares likes?"


    "Ok, but why, my sweet heart?" The housekeeper was a little curious. She couldn''t understand why a


    child like this had to learn to cook.


    "Although my little daddy always bought me a lot of things, he didn''te to see me. Uncle Ares


    always makes trouble for me, but he''ll protect me. So I want to make my little uncle''s favorite things for


    him."


    Cindy sat on the couch ying with her teddy bear, but her words were unaffected.


    "But Cindy'', you are too young!"


    "I should be nice to the one who treats me well. It has nothing to do with age and identity, doesn''t it?"


    Hearing that, Teresa seemed to be hit by something.


    Yes, love is the same as Cindy said right? Age and identity did not matter much in front of love?


    Obviously, it was a story of their love. Why were Teresa so worried?


    From then on, Teresa began to open her heart and responded actively for the love of Enrique.


    "Teresa, are you ready?"


    At that moment, Enrique''s gentle voice reached her, pulling her mind back from her personal world.


    Enrique tightly wrapped his arms around her waist.


    He felt as if he were afraid that he would be separated from Teresa. He held her so tight that he almost


    fused Teresa into his flesh.


    In fact, he wanted to. This woman fascinated him and drove him crazy.


    A gust of breeze gently blew her hair, which made her look more morous and charming.


    "Yes, I''m ready!"


    Teresa took a deep breath and put out her hand to held Enrique tightly too. Her gentle eyes looked


    bright and touching as if they were stars all over the sky.


    "Ah!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Teresa, I love you!"


    Hearing his words, Teresa felt that she suddenly lost the gravity of the earth and fell straight down. Out


    of control, she screamed loudly.


    In a trance, she heard Enrique repeating the simple words in her ear over and over again.


    When they arrived at the ground, Teresa''s legs were trembling!


    However, she was too excited to calm down for a long time.


    She could never forget what had happened just now, let alone the words he had whispered in her ear.


    To Teresa, those words were more than just a simplenguage. They were more like a poison, but they


    made her willingly intoxicated.


    A smile gradually appeared on the corner of Enrique''s mouth when he looked at Teresa. Then he


    looked at her with a smile and said nothing.


    "We''re done bungee jumping. I felt like I was reborn! Where are we going next?"


    Teresa, embarrassed by the look in his eyes, broke the silence. Pretending to be rxed, she slowly


    rose from the ground and asked directly.


    "Let''s go wherever you want to go."


    Enrique threw the decision-making back to her as he believed that Teresa would not choose such an


    exciting project again.


    As he spoke, Teresa frowned slightly. She nodded her head and looked around. Her eyes suddenly


    became very bright.


    "I''ve tried the exciting and nervous game. How about we take a walk in the park?"


    Actually, the reason why Teresa proposed it was that she didn''t know where to go.


    After saying that, Teresa lowered her head with a guilty conscience and took the things off her body


    casually.


    Enrique, who saw all her reactions, nodded his head and methodically took off his life jacket.


    All of a sudden, he found that Teresa standing next to him was unusually quiet, which waspletely


    different from her appearance just now.


    "Teresa, what are you thinking about?"


    She had been down in the dumps ever since she came down from bungee jumping. After all, Enrique


    still could not resist his own inner curiosity, quietly asked her.


    "I was thinking about something from the past."


    Teresa turned her head and smiled at him.


    The real reason was that she always felt that her performance was too poor.


    In her memory, there was no ce she went with her boyfriend.


    Because in addition to the fact that Jerome took her out for fun, all the other cases were going with


    women.


    Five years ago, she usually chose to stay at home.


    During the five years in Q City, except for part-time jobs, she spent most of the rest of her time to catch


    up on sleep.


    But wasn''t that what TV shows all about? There were a lot of ces where lovers could go!


    In the end, ordinary people would stroll around the park hand in hand. Then at this time, there would


    always be a big figure there.


    Either parents who were against their rtionship, or the ex-love of the heroine or the


    hero!

 Chapter 65 The Small Garden

    Chapter 65 The Small Garden


    But the truth was, Teresa and Enrique did go to the park. It was just that what they saw was not an


    opposing parent or an ex. It was the sunny boy Ares.


    Why did Ares appear in the park only for Teresa and Enrique?


    The park chosen by the Teresa and Enrique was not a real Park, but a small garden in Ares''s castle!


    Teresa had nned to go to those well-known parks in M City, but she had a headache when she


    thought of the chaos in the park.


    In fact, she had another reason. She chose a quiet ce, so that two people could discuss a variety of


    topics more freely.


    But to Teresa''s surprise, not long after they had discussed and talked with each other, Ares came back


    and took Teresa and Enrique to the hall to watch TV.


    Teresa didn''t know what happen until she watched the news on TV. It turned out that AAR''s


    anniversary exhibit had been covered on television. The heat of it was so intense that Teresa didn''t


    know what to do.


    She didn''t expect the response to be so big. She had no idea that she was really getting recognition. To


    her more surprise, ire called!


    "Teresa, have you seen the news tonight?"


    ire called abruptly, which interrupted Teresa''s thoughts in an instant.


    "Uh, I''m watching it now. What''s wrong?"


    When Teresa watched the news reported on the TV, she had a hunch that something bad would


    happen.


    But what ire said next proved what she was thinking.


    "Come to my studio tomorrow! Some media wants to interview you."


    ''Interview me?'' Teresa was shocked and thought in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When she was about to ask details, there was no reply from the other end of the phone. ire didn''t


    give her any time to ask.


    Teresa scratched her hair and threw her phone aside, looking rather anxious.


    Enrique had been watching news on TV carefully. He didn''t notice her.


    She peered at him. A momentter Teresa looked at Enrique stupidly and looks even more confused.


    Finally, Enrique realized something was wrong. He slowly turned around and looked at Teresa. When


    their eyes met, all the voices around them suddenly disappeared. The whole world became quiet and


    beautiful.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At the sight of the woman sitting in front of him with a worried look, he stared at her and found that she


    opened her mouth, trying to say something but stopped on a second thought. It seemed like she


    wanted to say something, but she didn''t dare to.


    Enrique naturally sensed her emotions, and there was a note of worry in his calm voice.


    Hearing his voice, Teresa looked around awkwardly and found that there was no one else in the living


    room except them. She pursed her lips and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Just now, ire called me and asked me to go to her studio. She said the press wanted to interview


    me tomorrow."


    To be honest, what scared Teresa most was that she needed to face the media. Especially when she


    was surrounded by those shlights, she would be pretty anxious. Even if it was just a simple thought,


    she would still feel creepy.


    The expression on Enrique''s face did not change at all after he heard her words, but he smiled faintly.


    He reached out his hand and gently rubbed her hair.


    "Oh, I see. Okay, then get ready to eat! Get an early night and go to ire''s studio tomorrow. That''s the


    end of today''s date, okay?"


    The words of Enrique sent a shiver down Teresa''s spine. She finally knew what she should do next.


    She nodded with a smile. She was not as nervous as she was just now.


    Anyway, except for thest ws, today''s date was quite satisfactory for Teresa.


    Therefore, Teresa gave Enrique a sweet kiss in front of Ares.


    After they went upstairs, Ares was left alone, shouting, "Shame on you to show off your love."


    An AAR anniversary exhibit made Teresa famous, and she became so popr that she was a little


    nervous during the interview.


    Another day''s interview. But Teresa arrived a littlete because she had something to do. There were


    already a lot of people waiting for her when she arrived at ire''s studio.


    The moment the door was pushed open, all the media focused their eyes on her, including ire, all of


    them. She couldn''t help but froze, with an awkward look on her face.


    "I''m really sorry for what happened today! There was an emergency."


    Teresa realized that she had really gone too far, so she apologized to them in a hurry. By the way, she


    took a look at the face of ire and found that her expression didn''t look good.


    Teresa screamed silently in her mind, but still kept smiling.


    "Ms. Gu didn''t mean it, either. So you don''t have to feel guilty."


    All of a sudden, a man''s voice came from the crowd and broke the embarrassment.


    Teresa just nodded at them with a smile. Before she could find out who the man was, she ran towards


    ire and then took a seat beside her.


    "Ms. Gu, here is the thing. We work for YW Studio. This is my name card."


    A man who imed to be a staff of YW Studio handed a business card to Teresa. She hadn''t even had


    time to catch her breath after sitting down.


    "We, YW Studio, wee talented designers with different ideas to join us. So, if possible, we hope


    that Ms. Gu cane to work in YW Studio. Of course, I''m here just for the beginning. Several days


    later, someone else will be here to introduce our YW Studio to you."


    That man said sincerely and his good attitude made Teresa''s heart warm!


    The most important thing was that they were YW Studio!


    YW Studio was known to all among the design circles! If it came to the second ce among the studio


    in fashion circle, no studio deserved to be called the first one.


    Most of the world-ss top designers had been registered or employed by YW Studio. For instance,


    ire, even though she had her own studio, she was one of them who was registered in YW Studio.


    What was Teresa''s ability and how lucky she was to receive the invitation from YW Studio!


    She was overwhelmed by an unexpected favor, taking the card from his hand, trying to restrain her


    excitement.

 Chapter 66 Invitation From YW Studio

    Chapter 66 Invitation From YW Studio


    The meeting was over soon. After sending those people away, Teresa immediately called Enrique.


    "What''s wrong?"


    That was the first thing Enrique said when he answered the phone.


    "I just received the invitation from the YW Studio! My God, do you know how happy I am now?"


    Teresa was happy on the other end of the line! And she even stood there, with her right hand made a


    fist on her shoulder. She jumped with excitement, and on the other hand, she hoped that Enrique would


    say something to her.


    But Enrique at the other end of the phone seemed to have no idea what the invitation of YW Studio


    meant to a designer.


    "The studio is awesome, but what does this invitation have to do with your future?"


    His attention waspletely on the document on the table in front of him, and he said calmly to her. It


    was not that he was happy for Teresa at all.


    Enrique''s confused voice was like a bowl of ice water cooling Teresa''s already excited heart. She was


    cold from her heart to her whole body. His words made her tremble uncontrobly.


    "Nothing. I''d better think about it."


    She tried to control her voice, not wanting him to hear her sadness. After she hung up the phone in a


    hurry, she felt pretty aggrieved.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Enrique even did not believe in her capability. Well, how could he understand the result of her effort?


    However, that man was the one she loved. His distrust was the most terrible weapon in the world, the


    terrible weapon to destroy all her enthusiasm.


    ire, who was watching from the side, walked silently to Teresa. She could feel that Teresa was pretty


    upset. She reached out her hand and patted her on the shoulder.


    "ire, why am I so sad?"


    She turned her head slowly, and her beautiful eyes were like a lonely ocean, so sad and pitiful.


    ire shook her head helplessly and took a deep breath when she saw Teresa was so sad.


    "Because not every fish lives in the same sea. It''s normal that you can''t understand his business as


    well."


    Teresa did not say a word but was a little indecisive. What ire said was right. It seemed that there


    were more times when she did not understand Enrique life.


    Thinking of this, Teresa''s mood was not as bad as before. She raised her head and smiled at ire.


    However, ire following words made the smile on Teresa''s face freeze.


    "The YW Studio is great. But don''t forget, its request is to work in M City. Aren''t you going back to


    China?"


    When Teresa heard this, she didn''t know what to do.


    ire was right, and she knew she couldn''t just do what she wanted.


    On the one hand was the invitation of the YW Studio, on the other hand was Enrique.


    How could she choose between career and love?


    "I know. I''ll think about it."


    Teresa finally came back to her senses from her contemtion. She turned to look at ire and said,


    with an expression of undisguised mncholy on her face.


    Therefore, from work to Castle, Teresa was in a state of disappointment. She did not speak or eat


    anything.


    As soon as Teresa returned to the castle, she went into her room.


    Enrique sighed to himself as he looked at her. Holding a ss of milk, he followed Teresa into her


    room.


    Teresa was lying on the bed, curled up on her side.


    "Why are you upset?"


    Enrique put the milk on the night table and sat beside her, looking at her knowingly.


    Upon hearing this, Teresa''s body stiffened slightly, but she did not turn her body around. She just shook


    her head and answered in a low voice.


    "Nothing."


    Enrique sensed that her mood was not as calm as she said. Enrique sped his hands around his


    chest, his face unruffled.


    "The YW Studio is top international, but it requires employees to work in M City. Don''t you n to go


    back with me? My work here is about toe to an end."


    Enrique spit out those words directly. He stood still, waiting for her response. By the way, he picked up


    a ss of milk from the night stand and handed it to Teresa.


    "However, for a designer, the offer from YW Studio is really too important. This directly indicates my


    ability!"


    Unable to bear his coldness, Teresa suddenly sat up in bed and spoke to him with great emotion.


    She pouted her lips slightly. She put on an aggrieved look, but it looked strangely lovely on Enrique.


    Enrique, who had no resistance to her current appearance, turned his eyes elsewhere with a pretense


    of indifference.


    "I know, so me and ire both believe in your ability. Of course, if you want to stay here, I''ll respect


    your choice."


    Enrique had beenforting her with smile all the time.


    He knew clearly what was on Teresa''s mind. She just wanted to prove her ability and to tell him that


    she was not bad. But he already knew this and did not need her to prove anything.


    "Do you want my answer?"


    When Enrique saw that Teresa''s expression did not change at all, after he had said what he had just


    said, he felt a little helpless. It was clearly that she did not take what he said to her heart.


    Enrique looked at her seriously, sounding unusually serious.


    After thinking for a while, Teresa nodded her head cautiously.


    The next second, Teresa didn''t even notice. After she heard Enrique''s words, her hand squeezed the


    quilt. She swallowed hard, her face looking both expectant and frightened.


    She was afraid that the harsh words from Enrique would ruin her enthusiasm once again, but at the


    same time, she was looking forward to what hisment would be on her. With such aplex mood,


    she looked at the man in front of her, holding her breath. Her spirit was also tightly together.


    "As your boss, I don''t want you to join us. This means that TH Group will lose an excellent designer.


    Secondly, as your boyfriend, I don''t want you to join them, because I dare not leave you alone in the M


    City. I will be worried. What if I''m too busy to take care of you?"


    The expression of Enrique did not seem to be joking with her at all. Teresa was a little entangled.

 Chapter 67 Happiness Of Having Delicious Food

    Chapter 67 Happiness Of Having Delicious Food


    "You obviously don''t agree. But what if I say yes to YW Studio? What would you do?"


    "Didn''t I say that I would respect your choice?"


    Enrique touched Teresa''s head and stood up to leave.


    "Would you like to eat something? I heard that today''s dish is your favorite fish."


    As soon as Teresa heard there was fish to eat, Teresa jumped out of bed and rushed downstairs to the


    restaurant without her shoes.


    Seeing the hearty dinner on the table, Teresa put down all her worries just now.


    To have delicious food was the happiest thing in the world! Why did she make herself waste food?


    The next day when Teresa went to work, she saw a strange face in ire''s studio.


    He was a man with blond hair and blue eyes and he looked so good! His white skin set off his rosy lips.


    His deep eyes were as tender as the sea. His high nose made his face look angr in an instant. The


    white shirt''s cor was slightly open. He who was sitting on the sofa totally attracted the attention of


    Teresa.


    ''Maybe this is the true blessing of God!'' Teresa thought in her heart.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Gu. I''m Daniel. This is my name card."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa took the card confusedly and looked down at it with surprise in her eyes.


    "Are you the director of YW Studio? !"


    It was incredible that the director of such a well-known studio like YW Studio was such a young man!


    Teresa couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Here is the thing. Daniel wanted to take you to the YW Studio. He didn''t know if you would like to, so


    he had been here waiting for you for a long time," ire exined.


    So, Teresa let the director of YW Studio wait here all morning?


    ''Oh my god! How could I deserve such a treatment?''


    "What do you think, Ms. Gu? Of course, ire will go with us."


    It was obvious that he was a gentleman, and Teresa liked such a gentleman very much!


    So, the three of them made a happy decision and set off to the YW Studio.


    YW Studio was located near a stretch of water with beautiful views. The location prevented it from


    having the hustle and bustle of downtown.


    It would be nice to work here, wouldn''t it?


    When Teresa got off the car, her first feeling wasfortable and rx. Surely there would not be so


    much pressure to work in such an environment?


    On the painting wall in the corridor were designed by designers who had worked in the YW Studio


    before. As a gallery in history, almost all those well-known designers appeared on this wall.


    Finally, she saw ire picture. That was thest picture in the gallery.


    "No one joined YW Studio after you?"


    Puzzled, Teresa looked at ire and was shocked when ire nodded her head.


    "So, only those who are recognized by the predecessors can join in YW Studio." ire replied


    smilingly.


    That was to say, Teresa was recognized by the predecessors on the wall? How could she be so widely


    expected?


    "Not only that, the approval rate of Ms. Gu has broken the record of the YW Studio. You are the most


    recognized designer in this field."


    Teresa''s eyes widened in disbelief. Was she better than she had expected?


    With Daniel leading the way, both Teresa and ire took a good look at the studio.


    A month ago, Teresa thought that neither ire nor the YW Studio was unreachable, but now, she had


    truly felt their existence, and was even taking part in such a life!


    "Ms. Gu, we hope you can consider it carefully. I believe you know the importance of YW Studio in the


    design industry. Call me if you need anything."


    Daniel had to leave because his secretary had something to tell him. He said apologetically to Teresa.


    Teresa didn''t mind sending Daniel away and started a free walk in YW Studio with ire.


    The YW Studio was indeed full of charm. The decoration style and the independent office of each


    designer were unique.


    It was said by ire that all the designers were allowed to design the office ording to their own


    preferences. In the office, all the designers had a lot of freedom.


    However, its only request was to work in the M City, because there were too many emergency


    meetings.


    After visiting the studio, ire took Teresa to the canteen.


    There were various kinds of dishes in the canteen. The canteen would ask the designers what they


    wanted to eat the next day in advance and try to meet their requirements.


    And what Teresa got was just the usual staff meal. But she thought that this canteen was much more


    delicious than TH Group''s canteen! Although, it seemed that she did not eat much food in TH Group


    canteen before.


    After leaving the YW Studio, Teresa met Daniel alone in his private office.


    To Teresa''s surprise, Daniel''s private office was as well decorated as a little boy''s room! She didn''t


    expect such a handsome man to be a child!


    "I prefer readingics," Daniel exined a little shyly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I like it."


    "Ms. Gu, have you thought it through?"


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. I am grateful to the seniors for their approval of me, and I am also grateful


    for your patience to treat me like this. Although I really like the style of YW Studio, I''m sorry that I can''t


    stay in M City. I am really sorry that I failed you."


    With these words, Teresa bowed to Daniel.


    "Don''t say that, Ms. Gu. It''s a pity that I can''t work with you, but there will always be opportunities to


    cooperate with you in the future."


    Daniel took out another business card from his desk and handed it to her. This time, there was only one


    name and a phone number on it.


    "Although I don''t know why you don''t want to stay, the door of YW Studio would always open for you.


    Once you change your mind, you are always weed toe."


    Daniel said sincerely with a big smile on his face.


    The sense of guilt increased in Teresa''s heart.


    How could she refuse such a rare opportunity, and how could he be so tolerant to her!


    How she wished she could split herself into two, one half to return home to be with Enrique, and the


    other half to stay in the M City for her career!


    However, she could not get everything she wanted.


    Teresa was just a young girl who wanted to apany Enrique all the time. Although her career was


    important, she could still bring her value into the TH Group!


    Wasn''t the AAR anniversary exhibit the best illustration?

 Chapter 68 The Design Was Burgled

    Chapter 68 The Design Was Burgled


    In the end, Teresa left the YW Studio with Daniel''s hug and the precious business card. She headed for


    the branchpany of the TH Group in M City joyfully.


    Enrique at the branch office did not seem as rxed as Teresa.


    In order to find evidence of PL Group''s giarism, Enrique had to make use of everything he could


    use. But, PL Group was a veteran businessman with a solid foundation. He really didn''t know what to


    do.


    ording to Tony''s words, the jewelry that wasunched by Soraya had done a great job in China and


    the stock market of PL Group had been booming.


    After all, AAR was a high-end luxury after all, not everyone could afford it! At this time, they decided to


    launch this slightly more affordable piece of jewelry. PL Group had really chosen a good time and


    caught the chance!


    "Boss, how about we call ire? After all, the design was designed by Ms. Gu and her!"


    Tony said suddenly in the video, but was quickly rejected by Enrique.


    "What can ire do even if she knows? The PL Group is just grasping the fact that we won''t disclose


    the draft case that the loss of the previous AAR''s design draft. Otherwise, how dare she be so


    presumptuous! Besides, it would have a big impact on ire as well if we said the truth to the public.


    Let''s find another way."


    Enrique rubbed his head, ying back countless fragments in his mind, but it was impossible to


    connect a clear line.


    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something!


    "Tony, help me to get me a jewelry design drawing of PL Group. Then send it to me."


    Enrique felt as if he had missed an important message and immediately turned to his conversation with


    Teresa. In the end, everything came to him who waited. The design draft that Teresa had sent him


    before had been found by him.


    The origin of the design drawing was the test of Teresa''s capacity by Yilia when Teresa first entered the


    company.


    Suddenly, the email from Tony came to hisputer. Enrique sat straight and observe the every


    jewelry carefully. Until he saw the design drawing of the bracelet.


    At this moment, a smile suddenly appeared on the lips of the Enrique.


    "Are you busy now?"


    Teresa knocked on the door and just saw theplex expression on his face changed from frown to


    smile.


    "Yes, I''m very busy. We can stay in the M City for another five days, and then we have to hurry back to


    China. There are too many things to do in thepany. It would be a mess if I don''t go back. Why do


    youe here today?"


    "My task today is to visit the YW Studio. I love it so much!" Teresa sat on the sofa, released her legs


    and took off her high heels.


    "So, did you receive the invitation?" Enrique frowned slightly. Even though his motion was small,


    Teresa still noticed it.


    "Sort of."


    Given such an ambiguous answer, Teresa gave a sly smile.


    Enrique pushed the frame of his sses and said nothing. He just took his eyes off Teresa and went


    back to theputer in front of him.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Teresa suddenly felt that it was not interesting to tease him like this.


    "Daniel told me that I can join YW Studio whenever I want. So, I said, let''s talk about itter. I have to


    go through thick and thin with my dear boyfriend, don''t I?"


    Looking at Enrique, Teresa could not helpughing.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Enrique got up and came over, ready to punish the girl who dared to flirt with him.


    Enrique knew that Teresa was ticklish, so he attacked her waist with her hands. Teresay down on the


    sofa before she could hide, so Enrique pressed her under him.


    "Did you admit your mistake?"


    "Yes! Forgive me please!" The only thing she could do was to beg for mercy.


    When Enrique was about to say something else, his assistant came in.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was not an elegant scene in front of her eyes!


    Teresa was pinned down by Enrique, and her hair was in a mess because of her dodge just now.


    Before the assistant touched the door, her hand stopped in the air. She really didn''t know how to calm


    down to avoid the scene at this time.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Enrique got up at once, walked back to his desk and sat down. Teresa sat up. She hastily arranged her


    hair.


    "It looks like this. AAR jewelry brandpany is very satisfied with the design. There is a banquet


    tomorrow evening. They invite you to go with the designer Ms. Gu. Second, this is thepany''s


    report forst month. Please have a look."


    "Well, I see. You can go out now."


    "Yes, Mr. Shen. By the way, would you like me to book a ticket for you or two back to China?"


    Enrique paused and smiled, "Ask her."


    Teresa, who had been eating her snack quietly, blushed again and silently held out her hand to make a


    pair of scissors.


    "Okay, then book two tickets back on the seventh day for you, okay?"


    When the assistant saw Enrique nod, she walked out of the office and closed the door behind her.


    It seemed that the assistant was the one who had seen the big storm so she was so calm after


    encountering such an embarrassing scene between Enrique and Teresa. And it was the first time


    Teresa had seen Enrique working so hard.


    All said earnest man was the most handsome. This words really was a bit true!


    Then she found that he liked to frown when working, which was a habit for Enrique.


    The serious look on Enrique''s face made Teresa reluctant to move her eyes away, but she was really


    curious about what Enrique was worried about.


    So she crept up behind Enrique and saw the page on theputer that wasn''t closed.


    "Isn''t it the design I gave to Yilia? But... But it looks kind of different now! What''s going on?"


    "This is the new productunched by the PL Group. So now you know why I''m in a hurry to go back,


    right?"


    Enrique nced at Teresa and then he showed her all the designs of PL Group.


    "Apparently, they are creative by me and ire! She was giarizing!"


    Anger rose in Teresa''s heart. It was very hard for them, as designers, to get a good idea, and they felt


    bad when it was stolen!


    So, in addition to the author, there are all kinds of designers who care about copyright.


    "This problem will be solved after wee back. The most important thing is what we will eat for


    dinner? I''ve made do with lunch, but don''t let me have any more takeout, will you?"


    Enrique quickly distracted Teresa''s attention, but it was time for dinner.


    "I want to go to the Chinese restaurant that Ares took mest time, but I don''t know where it is."


    "That''s easy!"


    After hearing Teresa''s word, Enrique smiled. He called Ares and then asked him the name and address


    of the restaurant. Atst, he took a taxi and went there with Teresa.

 Chapter 69 Sweet Beauty

    Chapter 69 Sweet Beauty


    But Teresa still couldn''t figure out why Enrique needed to take a taxi when he had a car.


    "In the first ce, I don''t know the way, and in the second ce, I asked him so clearly about the


    restaurant. Ares woulde and be going to disturb our dinner."


    She looked at the man beside her with a puzzled look, perhaps because he perceived her emotion.


    Enrique turned to her and exined with a smile. He smoothed her hair.


    With his gentle action, Teresa''s face turned red.


    She looked away to avoid eye contact with the man in front of her. She felt her heart was about to jump


    out of her chest.


    At the thought of this, Teresa could not help turning her head secretly and raising her eyes cautiously.


    Her sight met a man''s deep eyes. She sat still there nkly, and even her breath became a little


    sluggish.


    For a moment, it seemed that time stopped at this moment.


    She could only hear their deep breath beside her ear.


    In fact, Enrique had never moved his eyes away from her. As a matter of fact, he had noticed her every


    move, and his smile was getting bigger and bigger.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Enrique leaned forward on purpose.


    With Enrique''s move, Teresa looked nervous and hided back. Enrique still had no intention of stopping


    when she could no longer retreat.


    She felt his breath sprayed on her face, making her get much more nervous.


    "No, nothing, I wasn''t thinking anything at all."


    Teresa shook her head frantically to deny. She could feel that her cheeks were so red. At the same


    time she looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Ha-ha!"


    At the sight of her, Enrique couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Enrique! Just stay away from me at once!"


    It was not until heughed that Teresa realized the man had been making fun of her all the time.


    Thinking of her nervous look and even a trace of expectation in her heart just now, Teresa felt both


    angry and ashamed. She reached out her hand and pushed Enrique away. She roared at him angrily.


    She turned around and looked out of the window with a pout, as if she did not want to talk to Enrique


    anymore.


    Looking at her, Enrique smiled and shook his head. He sat quietly aside, still keeping an eye on


    Teresa''s reaction.


    They arrived at the restaurant soon.


    Unsurprisingly, before the Enrique and Teresa came in, they could see that Ares''s car was parked in


    front of the restaurant.


    "I guess right." When they were about to get off the car, Enrique turned to her and raised his eyebrows.


    The tone of the middle with a show off, but also with a helpless.


    Hearing that, Teresa just gave him a look of disapproval.


    The two of them got out of the car one after the other. As soon as they entered the restaurant, they


    heard Ares and the owner''s loudughter. Teresa could not help but smile and quickly greeted the


    owner of the restaurant.


    "Who is this?" The owner of the restaurant seemed interested in Teresa''spanion, Enrique.


    Apanied by his eyes, Teresa turned her head and took a look at Enrique beside her, her face full


    of shyness and affection.


    "That is Enrique Shen, hum... My boyfriend."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa hesitated for a moment and finally said it out. But she did not notice that the smile at the corners


    of her mouth grew deeper and deeper while her heart was gradually softened by these words.


    "Really? Aren''t you Ares''s girlfriend? Howe you got another boyfriend? Ares, did I tell you that you


    can only bring your girlfriend here?"


    Hearing hi words, Teresa suddenly felt the atmosphere was so embarrassing.


    With a nervous look on her face, Teresa turned her head and secretly nced at Enrique. She felt very


    embarrassed, but he stood there as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Seeing that Enrique beside her did not have any emotion, Teresa could not help worrying.


    While Teresa turned to look at the owner of the restaurant again, her eyes were filled withints.


    If she had known what he was going to say, she would not havee to this restaurant no matter how


    delicious it was! All of a sudden, the four stopped talking.


    "Oh, don''t be angry. People who get married are also likely to get divorced. Besides, they are very


    much in love with each other. Don''t talk about me anymore."


    Ares sensed the embarrassment between them, especially when he noticed the look of grievance in


    Teresa''s eyes.


    He tried to do something to smooth things over. He knew that the owner of the restaurant wouldn''t


    really do anything to him even if he was very angry.


    As expected, the owner only turned to look at Enrique and then at Teresa, frowning slightly.


    "You silly, you never know to grasp the good thing firmly."


    After saying this, the owner shook his head helplessly, turned around and walked inside.


    Ares smiled and winked at them two before they walked inside together.


    Although the incident was not pleasant at first, Enrique soon impressed the restaurateur with his talent.


    Therefore, a harmonious and sumptuous dinner made Teresa feel very satisfied.


    On the way out, because Enrique didn''t drive, Ares became the driver for Teresa and Enrique.


    "You''re great, Enrique. You left a deep impression on the restaurateur. I''ve never seen that he agrees


    with anyone like that before. You''re the first one."


    After they three got in the car, Ares reminded what happened at the table and said to Enrique who was


    sitting behind him with approval.


    Hearing his praise, Enrique sat quietly in the back of the car, not saying a word.


    Nobody knew whether Enrique did it on purpose or not, but he kept flirting with Teresa on their way


    home.


    No matter how much Ares at the front protested, and how much he expressed his displeasure. All this


    did not stop Enrique from flirting, and the two behind continued to behave in their own


    way.

 Chapter 70 The Return Trip

    Chapter 70 The Return Trip


    When they got home, they were talking andughing while a slim figure rushed to the door to Ares at


    once. Only then did Teresa notice that there was another man sitting in the hall.


    "How could you make Cindy cry every time youe here?"


    Ares didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He hastilyforted the crying child in his arms.


    The one who Ares referred to was his brother, Moore.


    "Have a good conversation. I''m going upstairs."


    Teresa knew that this was not where she should stay. She had no interest in talking about topics


    between men at all.


    After returning to her room, Teresa took a quick shower and then rested. All of a sudden, she thought of


    two business cards in her bag.


    It was the name card from YW Studio.


    Looking at the two business cards in her bag, Teresa could not help but feel a little depressed. She


    took a deep breath and put the card into her bag again.


    She simply rejected YW Studio directly and wondered if she would regret her choice of Enrique in the


    future.


    But what did it matter?


    What she expected most now was the party tomorrow and the return trip in two days.


    What''s more, once she had decided to go, there was no reason to look back. Even if she would really


    regret in the future, this was also the decision she had made. No matter what the consequences would


    be, she would have to bear.


    At the thought of this, Teresa gradually calmed down.


    Now, anything happened in the M City could not stop her from returning to China.


    Therefore, the next day, Teresa was arranged to do the make-up and dressed up to appear in front of


    Enrique.


    The moment Teresa showed up, Enrique felt that everything in the room was not as beautiful as her.


    His eyes and heart were closely following her.


    Teresa was wearing a long red dress that slit up to her thigh. Her fair skin looked more charming at the


    moment. The exquisite makeup made her face more attractive.


    She used to be as beautiful as a water fairy, but now she was as enchanting as a Mandragora.


    She was intoxicating and fascinating.


    "I regretted choosing this dress for you! My beautiful girlfriend should stay at home and appreciate by


    myself!"


    Enrique came to his senses and without thinking too much, he quickly walked to her and stretched out


    his hand like a gentleman, whispering in her ear with a faint smile on his face.


    Teresa had been teased by Enrique for many times but she still felt shy when she heard what he had


    said.


    She lowered her head shyly. Her eyes and brows were full of smile, which made her look more


    beautiful and charming.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Enrique red at her with lust and regret. He thought, ''This woman is indeed a bewitching woman!''


    Unfortunately, if it were not for the urgent time to go to the ball, he really wanted to eat up this woman


    right now.


    Soon, they came to the ce where the party was held. This was the first time for her to attend such a


    big party.


    Looking at the cars parked around her, Teresa couldn''t help but smack her mouth.


    AAR, a jewelry-brandpany, hosted a party with a wide range of guests. The first kind of guest was


    a person of importance in the circle. The second kind of guest was looking for the business partner.


    The third kind of guest was the man form noble familying here to select the right woman.


    It was obvious that Enrique was the first kind.


    "Let''s go, my queen,"


    Enrique said to her with an indulgent expression. When she was deep in thought, Enrique held her


    hand and put it on his arm.


    It had to be said that Enrique was as charming as a prince who had just walked out of a painting


    tonight.


    She smiled softly and they walked to the hall side by side. It seemed that they were very intimate.


    As soon as they came in, Enrique was surrounded by business tycoons and he was greeting with them.


    When Teresa saw that, she said to Enrique that she wanted to see the surroundings here. Then she


    went around herself.


    The venue was a private vi on the outskirts of the city, beautiful and peaceful.


    She didn''t know why. In her view, she preferred the leisurely seclusion of the forest to the fast-paced


    life in China.


    Teresa walked out the door and saw a man-made fountain.


    Rockery, water, fountains and moonlight.


    These four made up the most beautiful scene Teresa had ever seen! Looking around, nobody was


    around. Teresa took off her high heels stealthily and walked barefoot on the clean cobblestone path.


    At this moment, she was just like any other kid, happy and carefree, which also reminded her of the


    carefree time five years ago.


    "I didn''t expect Ms. Gu to enjoy such a view."


    A maic voice suddenly rang behind Teresa. Teresa quickly put down her skirt and pretended to be


    a graceful and elegantdy. When she turned around, she found it was Daniel.


    "Daniel? Why are you alone?"


    And she had another question. Why wasn''t he busy at all?


    "Although I''m in charge of the YW Studio, I''m always low-key and only a few people know me. I don''t


    have any cooperation except a few beautiful girls who invited me to dance."


    Daniel seemed to see through her mind and exined it to Teresa.


    "Of course, the handsome Daniel is the pursuit of female guests!"


    Teresa smiled. She walked back hurriedly and was about to put her high heels on.


    "Would Ms. Gu like to go into the water?"


    Daniel''s suggestion was exactly what Teresa wanted. She just wanted to get in the water! It was just


    that her dress kind of tied her down. Besides, if she went into the water alone, she would be


    embarrassed.


    ""The dress is not convenient, even if you want to y with the water can only be on this side."


    Hearing what Teresa said, Danielughed all of a sudden.


    "If Ms. Gu doesn''t mind, you can try the shallow water over there. Visually, the water is just over the


    instep! Of course, there is another option you have. I am quite familiar with the person in charge of the


    AAR. I can send someone to find a same dress immediately."


    He offered the invitation to Teresa, acting like a gentleman.


    "That''s too much of a hassle. Besides, the party is about to start, isn''t it?


    She didn''t expect him to be so persistent, and then Teresaughed yfully. She didn''t want to wet her


    clothes and wash her makeup. She recently gained a lot of poprity because of AAR''s design.


    So she needed to take care of her image. Now she was not only her, she also represented the TH


    Group''s design department!

 Chapter 71 Waltz

    Chapter 71 Waltz


    Teresa was about to squat down and put on her high heels when Daniel walked to her quickly. He


    squatted down to help Teresa put on the high heels.


    As a result, Teresa''s face turned red.


    "Don''t bother. I can do it myself."


    Teresa blushed and whispered. She knew, though, that today''s dress was not a very convenient one for


    her to bend over and put on her high heels.


    "It''s my honor to serve you, Ms. Gu."


    Daniel answered with a smile on his face. At that moment, he made Teresa think that if there was


    without Enrique, she would probably have fallen in love with this warm man.


    "The party seems to have begun. I wonder if I could ask Ms. Gu to dance?"


    Daniel then gracefully reached out his hand, with expectations in his eyes.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Teresa finally put her hand on Daniel''s.


    Holding hands, they entered the dance floor, and a waltz brought smiles to Teresa''s and Daniel''s faces.


    At this moment, all the benefits between them seemed to be gone. What remained was their tacit


    cooperation and beautiful dancing.


    After a piece of dance music, thunderous apuse rose in the hall.


    Teresa came out of the dance floor with a red face, but she was immediately surrounded by a group of


    foreign men as soon as she walked out.


    All of them had tall nose and big eyes. They all looked alike. Teresa couldn''t tell which was which.


    Some of them evenplimented her and straightly expressed their love for her.


    "My beautifuldy, would you like to dance with me?"


    "This is my name card. You can call me if you are interested."


    Teresa looked at the men around her with an embarrassed smile. They were talking in her ear.


    She had not even had time to hear what the man was saying. The voice of the other had already


    sounded.


    Teresa didn''t know what to do. Out of politeness, Teresa was about to take the nearest hand and


    danced its owner. As a result, she was yanked out of the crowd.


    When Teresa felt this power, she knew she was in trouble.


    Sure enough, Enrique was ck, expressionless, and very serious.


    "Have... Have you finished your own business?"


    Seeing him appear, Teresa tried to say something else to ease the embarrassment between them, but


    only to find that he did not want to talk to her at all. He just held her hand and went to a corner nearby.


    Enrique looked at the woman in front of him with a stern expression. His expression made Teresa feel


    ufortable because she felt that she was questioned as a prisoner.


    She had thought to make a faint smile to ease the oppressive atmosphere between them, but found


    that she could not evenugh, standing beside him with her head down.


    He was only there for a few words with the aristocrats and Teresa was nowhere to be seen. When he


    saw her again, she was already smiling and dancing with other men!


    She was smiling like a flower! Why was she so happy!


    Enrique angrily pulled her aside, but without saying a word, pack up a ss of wine and finished it.


    Pa!


    Just then, a big bang was heard. Teresa raised her head out of shock. Seeing the scene in front of her,


    she could not help praying for herself in her heart.


    The cold air around him made it even harder for men to ask Teresa to dance. The others watched them


    both in silence, wondering what their rtionship was.


    She knew what she had done was inappropriate, and Teresa looked embarrassed standing beside him.


    She did not know what to say.


    "Teresa, did you enjoy dancing with another man just now?"


    He saw Teresa stare at him silently without a word, even without an exnation.


    Enrique''s eyes were sharper than ever, his gaze fixed firmly on the woman in front of him, a hint of


    anger in his voice, a hint of questioning.


    When Teresa heard this, she somehow felt a little happier.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Looking at Enrique, she cocked her head slightly and asked him with a yful air, her eyes even more


    expectant.


    With these words, Enrique turned his head in embarrassment and looked away.


    "I''m worried that you might fall down and make a fool of yourself! Anyway, you are one of the


    employees of TH Group. I don''t want you to embarrass thepany."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Enrique gave a fake cough, trying to cover up his outburst and embarrassment.


    Teresa didn''t expose his lie, butughed recklessly beside.


    "Oh? Really?"


    She intentionally said to him in a tone of tease. Looking at the man in front of her who was


    embarrassed, she was very excited, and even the smile at the corners of her mouth wasrger and


    larger.


    "Would you like to dance with me, Mr. Shen?"


    After Teresa had had enoughughing, she invited Enrique dance with her in good faith.


    "No way!"


    Enrique cast a sidelong nce at her and rejected her without wavering for even a second.


    As if she had guessed how he would react, Teresa smiled and shook her head, watching his face and


    observing his expression.


    "Fine. You have only one chance. If you don''t cherish it, I will go find someone else."


    Teresa''s indifferent tone and expression make Enrique immediately hold her hand and lead her to the


    dance floor without hesitation.


    Although Enrique did not enter the dance floor voluntarily, when the music started, he still cooperated


    with Teresa carefully, step by step, round by round. The two held each other''s hands. The distance


    between their hearts became closer and closer.


    Hearing that, Teresa smiled and looked at Enrique. Both of them tacitly agreed not to say anything.


    Without my permission in the future, you can''t dance with any other man. Got it?"


    As the song finished, Teresa and Enrique left quickly under the apuse and he could not help


    lowering his head and whispering a warning in her ear.


    But his childish tone and strong possessiveness warmed Teresa''s heart.


    "Okay, I will do as you say."


    She answered him in the same low voice with a strong sense of happiness in her words.


    By this time, Teresa was even more famous! In this party of jewelry circle, the red color dress of her,


    the beautiful dance of her and the talent in design of her left a deep impression on everyone''s heart.


    She really attracted everyone''s attention.


    Then, under the leadership of Teresa, Enrique came again to the small fountain with her.


    "I really want to y with water."


    Teresa looked at Enrique with a pitiful look.


    She was not able to enjoy herself just now. And the main reason was that she had to take care of the


    prestige of thepany. It really made her feel helpless.


    "Okay! You said all you had to say at this party. It won''t be too much of a problem if you sneak out now.


    No one would care! Just have fun."

 Chapter 72 Play With Water

    Chapter 72 y With Water


    Looking at this cute woman, Enrique nodded his head and agreed with her.


    ''Enrique had agreed to marry me that easily?'' For whatever reason he promised to let her dabble in the


    water. Teresa happily took off her high heels, carefully held up her skirt, and stepped into the pool.


    The water was cool andfortable.


    A white moonlight illuminated on the surface of the pool where the water was sparkling. It was so


    beautiful.


    Teresa''s long red dressplements the silvery moonlight. It was hard to look away from such


    beautiful scenery. Enrique''s eyes grew greedy and confused.


    Enrique watched Teresa having fun in the pool. The next second, Enrique crouched down and got


    handful water. The next second, he threw the water to Teresa.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Teresa didn''t expect him to attack her suddenly, so she was unprepared. However, after Teresa saw


    that her dress was wet, she put down her hands, which were holding her dress, and attacked Enrique


    with both hands.


    Enrique, however, seemed to see what she was doing and stepped back two steps to avoid Teresa''s


    attack.


    "You''re being unreasonable!"


    Teresa was so angry that she was about to go ashore to chase him, but she fell down into the water by


    ident and tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Enrique rushed over and pulled Teresa up from the water.


    "Why are you so careless!"


    Enrique quickly took off his coat and gave it to Teresa, but Teresa threw the water in his face.


    Enrique looked at Teresa with tears on her face but stillughed and joked with him.


    For a moment, Enrique''s heart seemed to be hit by something. At that moment, he just wanted to take


    good care of Teresa.


    "How silly you are!"


    Enrique quickly asked the waiter for a towel and was about to pull Teresa out of the water.


    Teresa, however, because she was wet through, was more rxed. She threw more water at Enrique.


    She was totally wet now. What else could she care about!


    Enrique shook his head as he watched her y the water. Finally, he took off his shoes and yed with


    Teresa in the water.


    Enrique and Teresa were almostpletely wet when Ares and Moore found them. What''s more, when


    Teresa went ashore, her clothes were still dripping water.


    The two brothers looked at the man and the woman in front of them seriously. They were shocked


    because they had never seen Enrique like this before.


    "Achoo!"


    Teresa''s sneeze caused both Enrique and Ares to frown.


    And she was so embarrassed that she totally ignored the fact that the water was cold, as she was busy


    with her fight with Enrique.


    "Let''s go back early, in case you catch a cold."


    As Enrique said this, he turned to look at Ares. At the same time, he signaled Ares to take off his coat


    and gave it to Teresa. Enrique had no choice but to hint at Ares. Because the coat he was going to give


    Teresa was already wet!


    Therefore, Teresa put on the coat of Ares and left the party secretly following Enrique.


    The first thing Enrique did when they came back to the castle was to send Teresa back to her room.


    She was addedyers of white towels to her body when she came from the car to the castle.


    "Go and take a shower now in case you catch a cold."


    Seeing that Teresa waspletely wrapped up by the towels, Enrique still frowned to remind her with a


    worried look. He began to me himself for messing around with her just now.


    "I know. Don''t worry about me. Why don''t you get dressed, too?"


    Teresa nodded her head at him. She saw he was wet as well. She could not help but remind him to


    change his clothes.


    After saying that, she turned around and ran upstairs. As soon as she entered the bathroom, she


    quickly took off her wet dress and took a hot bath. Only then did she find that her knees was injured


    when she fell down. The light were dim in the small fountain, and her dress was red, so she did not


    realized her wound at that time.


    It''s a good thing Enrique didn''t see it, otherwise she would have been scolded again!


    But it really hurt!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she limped out of the bath, she found that Enrique was sitting on her bed, rubbing his freshly


    washed hair.


    "Why are you here?"


    Teresa looked at him in surprise, subconsciously trying to cover the wound on her knee.


    However, when she saw the frowning eyebrows of Enrique, she realized it was toote.


    "I know you must be hurt again! You could have twisted your ankle standing on a chair at home. This


    time you fell over in the water. How could you not get hurt?"


    In Enrique''s scolding, there was a touch of bitterness in the scolding. Without thinking, he picked


    Teresa up and walked toward the bed.


    He put her on the bed gently as if Teresa was a piece of treasure for him.


    His meticulous care warmed Teresa''s heart. She felt she was lucky even if she was injured.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine in a couple of days."


    In order not to worry Enrique and relieve her pain in the ear, she waved her hand with a smile and said


    to him indifferently.


    What''s more, it''s just a small bruise, nothing serious. He was so nervous about her. She could not help


    but feel warm in her heart.


    "Sit here and don''t move. I''m going to take the medicine chest to deal with your wound, and it was wet


    by water. If you don''t deal with it well, your wound is likely to be inmed."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the door. When he came back again, there was


    indeed a medical box.


    He squatted down before Teresa could say anything, frowning tightly at the wounds in her legs.


    "Well... Please be gentle."


    Before Enrique touched her wound, Teresa looked nervous. She holds the quilt tightly in her hands. Her


    little face crumpled together, and there was a note of supplication in her voice, as she addressed him.


    After hearing what she had said, Enrique raised his eyebrow and looked at her with interest for a while.


    Finally, he nodded to Teresa with a serious look on his face.


    First disinfecting and then applying ointment...


    He did it so easily and expertly that everybody could tell from his gentle move how much he cared


    about what Teresa said just now.


    He was so serious that every move of him attracted her attention. He was so handsome and charming


    that she even forgot the pain.


    "You are so considerate. What if I get hurt when you are not by my side?"


    Teresa suddenly sighed, not realizing that there was a cool sadness in her voice as she said it.


    Feeling Teresa''s sudden emotional change, Enrique raised his head and nced at her with a look of


    bemusement.

 Chapter 73 Get Injured

    Chapter 73 Get Injured


    "Why are you so careless all the time? Why are you always injured?"


    Enrique said to her as he sorted through a medical kit. He looked very serious, as if he were really


    thinking about what she had just said.


    Teresaughed and shook her head at him, looking very tired.


    It was Jerome who took care of her five years ago. Every time Teresa was injured or hurt, Jerome


    would always lecture her for a long time before he let her off the hook.


    However, no one cared about Teresa''s injure in the following five years after she left the Gu Family.


    She didn''t care about her own injure at all.


    In those days, as long as she could get up normally, she would have a part-time job. During that time,


    no matter what happened, she kept doing what she have to do.


    Now, the meticulousness and patience of Enrique had conquered Teresa. Although she could still feel


    the paine from the wound, she felt warm in her heart. Once again, she had the feeling of being


    cared for from Enrique again.


    "Keep away from the water! And drink the ginger soup."


    Enrique saw that Teresa did not respond to what he said. Enrique put the bowl in front of her in a


    domineering manner as if he would not leave until her drink it up.


    After he said this, Teresa finally came to her senses. She looked up at the look of him and then at the


    ginger soup which he had ced beside her, and gasped uncontrobly.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll drink it myself,"


    Enrique''s eyes made her duck. She hated to drink such things.


    Finally, she decided to drink the ginger soup. The taste of it made her frown. When she was about to


    comin, Enrique immediately put a candy into her mouth.


    "Long time ago, when I got sick and needed to take medicine, my mother would peel a candy for me


    when I wasining."


    When Enrique said this, Teresa clearly saw the sadness in the eyes of Enrique.


    Teresa was a little surprised that Enrique would suddenly say something like that to her.


    "Well, she is now..."


    Teresa stammered, feeling nervous somehow.


    But she didn''t finish her sentence in the end, especially when she saw his painful expression, she felt


    very ufortable and heartbroken.


    It was the first time that Enrique told her about his family.


    Besides, he seemed to be really upset when he mentioned his mother.


    "She''s gone. Okay, go to sleep now. Good night."


    Enrique didn''t want to talk to Teresa anymore, so he didn''t wait for a reply. He went out with the empty


    bowl.


    After closing the door, he did not leave at once. Instead, he stood at the door in a thoughtful way. He


    clenched the medical kit in his hand tightly and looked a little confused.


    He didn''t know why he said that to Teresa out of no reason. It was not like him at all.


    At the thought of this, he got a little scared. He was afraid that he would destroy his n by ident.


    Enrique felt that he was very conflicted recently.


    It was so obvious that Teresa was the daughter of his enemy and she was just a pawn in his revenge


    n. But why did he repeatedly dyed his revenge n?


    ''I must have been very busy! Everything would be fine after I came back to China!''


    Enrique shook his head. Everything had to work out anyway. Those who had done wrong couldn''t just


    live in peace and quiet!


    He narrowed his eyes coldly and held the medical kit tightly. After taking a deep look at it, he finally


    turned around and walked in another direction.


    Sure enough, Teresa caught a fever and a cold as Enrique expected. At the same time, she was


    menstruating.


    Teresa was lying still on the bed and her pale face made her look weak.


    "Teresa, you are not allowed to wear thin clothes to go to water again!"


    Looking at her painful look on the bed, he roared at her with remorse.


    When Teresa heard this, she wanted to smile at him. But she could not helpining in her mind


    why her body was so weak. What was sadder was that she had her period.


    "Enrique, how could you be so bossy?"


    She had nned to pretend to look rxed and point at him, but the pain in her lower abdomen made


    her unable to speak.


    Teresa''s face was very pale. She was so weak.


    Enrique felt a little guilty. If he had not yed a trick on Teresast night, they would not have had a


    fight in such a cold water!


    "Stop talking. Have a good rest. I''ll call the doctor for you."


    When Enrique looked at her pale face, what he was about to say changed into something else. There


    was a hint of concern in his voice.


    After saying what he had to say, Enrique turned around and ordered the butler to call the doctor.


    After a while, the exhausted Teresa fell asleep again.


    Silently, Enrique walked up to Teresa and sat by her side. He frowned as he looked at Teresa with a


    serious look. He did not know what he was thinking about.


    The sudden pain from her period made her sweating, but as a result, her fever was getting better


    quickly!


    Enrique was taking care of Teresa when his phone kept ringing. She was so annoyed that she asked


    him to go to thepany immediately. She had been in a state of emotional instability. He still worked


    here!


    After Enrique left, her room finally came back to peace. However, Teresa was about to get some sleep


    when the pain in her lower abdomen intensified.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It''s troublesome to be a woman!"


    Teresa roared angrily, but still could not relieve her pain. Out of option, she picked up her phone and


    called Ares, who was not at work today and working out downstairs.


    "Can you bring me some painkillers?"


    It had been a long time since she had used painkillers to get through the worst of her first day of her


    period.


    She had a cold along with her period, do this made her have to choose such a road again.


    "Got it. I''ll send it to you soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Ares grabbed the towel and shook his head. He wiped the sweat off his


    forehead and walked towards the door.


    On the other side, Enrique was really busy.


    Moore''s surprise visit to M City wasn''t just to see Cindy, he was actually meeting up with Enrique.


    This time Enrique wanted to take down the PL Group. It would be difficult for him if he only started with


    business. Enrique wasn''t a person who would only solve a problem in one way. Naturally, he wouldn''t


    just wait for PL Group to swallow the bait.


    It was not always said that people who could fish were waiting for the fish toe to them.


    This time, Enrique decided to be a fishing man.


    "Moore, I asked you to help me find out the history of Yilia. Do you get anything useful?"


    In the office, Enrique looked at all the documents with a serious look on his face. But this sudden


    thought made him feel as if he had found his starting point.

 Chapter 104 Apology

    Chapter 104 Apology


    Teresa finally agreed to leave the hospital. The first thing she did after leaving the hospital was to go


    back to her office to finish the design drawing.


    After finishing the design drawing, Teresa looked at her work with satisfaction and was in a good mood.


    But, Shirley, who had been standing at the door, looked worried.


    "Why are you standing there, Shirley? Come on in!" Only then did Teresa find Shirley standing at the


    door and called her in.


    "Teresa..." Shirley was about to say something, but hesitated, with an embarrassed look on her face.


    "Do you want to talk to me about my allergies that day? I don''t mean to me you. Besides, I have told


    Mr. Shen. Don''t worry."


    Teresa directly told Shirley the truth as she read her mind.


    "I''m so sorry to put you in hospital! I really didn''t mean it!" Shirley lost her nerve and burst into tears.


    "I''m not ming you! I know you are doing this out of kindness. Of course you should learn a lesson,


    don''t send me any food next time when you want to show your kindness to me."


    Teresa wiped the tears on her face and thought that Shirley was still an innocent girl. Luckily she met a


    careless boss like her.


    "Ms. Gu, the CEO asked you to have a meeting upstairs." Tony knocked on Teresa''s office door and


    conveyed the news to her.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there. Shirley, you can go back to work."


    Teresa patted Shirley on the shoulder and then walked with Tony to the CEO''s office with the design


    drawing she had just finished.


    In the office, beside Enrique, there was also Yilia.


    "You''re just in time. Come and listen to director Yan''s design concept. Let''s see if there''s anything


    wrong. The day after tomorrow is the second round and we have to get ready for it."


    The moment Teresa came to the office, Enrique assigned a task to her immediately. But at this


    moment, it seemed that she took on the role of design director.


    But Teresa didn''t have time to think about it anymore, because Yilia had already begun telling the


    design concept of her.


    In terms of design concepts and product content, what Yilia talked about made perfect sense. Teresa


    also nodded in agreement.


    It can be seen that director Yan is really very careful this time! This time, we can rely on director Yan to


    get the first prize!" Enrique smiles and praised Yilia, who was also modest and polite.


    After seeing off Yilia, Enrique immediately put on an aggrieved face and looked at Teresa.


    "What are you doing! You change your attitude so fast!"


    "Dear, look, the final ising. Director Yan even finished her speech. Why don''t you get any news?"


    "I''ve already finished my work. I was going to show you! Besides, you''ve decided to use her design,


    and I think there''s no need to rush."


    Teresa was a little confused. Enrique had promised her that he would exin everything to her. But


    why did he still refuse to say it now?


    "I''m in a hurry. How could I not be in a hurry! Let me have a look at the design!"


    Enrique was excited when he received the drawing from Teresa.


    It was very simple and very in. It was simple and with gorgeous, extremely elegant. After looking at


    it, people''s hearts could not help but warm, a kind of desire of protection of the rise out of nowhere.


    "How did youe up with that?"


    "This was changed on the design n sent by Gu Family. Didn''t you look at the design drawing?"


    Teresayfortably on his sofa and prepared to have a good rest.


    "Yes, I have. But I still think that your design is the best."


    Enrique threw himself on top of her with one hand. He looked at her fondly and said nothing.


    Enrique''s stare made Teresa feel embarrassed. However, she could not push him away with his


    tremendous strength so she closed her eyes and pretended not to see him.


    "You''ll make me do something bad if you are giving up resistance like this."


    After finishing his words, Enrique kissed her on the lips.


    It seemed that he hadn''t had such an intimate contact with her for a long time. He had been upied


    with work in his life and forgotten to see the beautiful woman beside him.


    It was just that this kiss was so fierce that Teresa could not control her breath. She bit him and stared at


    Enrique.


    "Are you trying to suffocate me to death?"


    The pose of Enrique had made Teresa feel hard to breathe and he even began to kiss her violently.


    Hearing Teresa''sint, Enrique smiled. Enrique tried to get up from her, but Tony pushed in again


    without knocking.


    When Tony came in and saw this scene, he was so regret that he even wanted to strangle himself!


    Needless to say, she would definitely be scolded by Enrique again!


    "Well, Tony, there seems to be something wrong with your hand recently? You won''t even knock."


    Enrique stood up awkwardly, trying to relieve his embarrassment with a dry cough.


    "Well, sir, Mr. Jerome and Ms. Lena are here." Tony was scared to death by Enrique. He was unable to


    speak smoothly.


    "Pleasee in."


    Enrique cast a nce at Teresa and asked in a serious voice.


    When Jerome and Lena came in from the door, Teresa was sitting on the sofa with a design draft in her


    hand.


    Because just now, Enrique told Teresa that she had to introduce her design idea to Jerome and Lena.


    Therefore, at this moment, Teresa was extremely nervous!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time, Teresa presented her design to Jerome and Lena. Now she felt like she was at her


    first designpetition.


    For Teresa, the opinions of Jerome and Lena were too important!


    When the two of them saw the design of Teresa, their eyes were all lit up. Then they both looked at


    Teresa with expectations in their eyes, and there was still a trace of warmth in their eyes.


    Teresa looked at them with a smile and then told them her idea of design.


    "First of all, the center of this design is based on emotions, which is designed for the family..."


    The more Teresa said, the more confident she was, as if she had found a stage belonging to her once


    again. She was so confident in her design, wasn''t she?


    "All in all, these are all details of my jewelry design. Any question?"


    The three audience all shook their heads and apuded in affirmation.


    "It seems that Ms. Gu is really a talented designer!"


    Lena smiled to encourage Teresa, just as the time when she had just finished the painting.


    "It seems that you two are very satisfied with it! It''s about time for lunch. How about we have lunch


    togetherter?"


    Enrique invited them sincerely, and Lena was too embarrassed to refuse. Maybe it''s more appropriate


    to say she didn''t want to say no.

 Chapter 105 Private Time

    Chapter 105 Private Time


    "Thank you very much then. Do you have other designs, Ms. Gu? I wonder if I can pay a visit to them?"


    Lena said directly.


    "Those are in my office."


    When she said this, Teresa nced at Enrique.


    Enrique was generous enough to let Teresa take Lena with her. When Teresa found that the she and


    Lena finally got some private time together, Teresa''s heart leaped up.


    "Abby, I didn''t expect that you would change that drawing so perfect,"


    "I wouldn''t have been so sessful if you hadn''t revised this design."


    Teresa was as happy as a child at this moment. It was also her wish to be praised by Lena in the


    aspect of design.


    In her eyes, Lena was the best designer in the world.


    The two girls were having a good time in a small office, while Jerome and Enrique were only having an


    official talk upstairs.


    When they were having lunch, the atmosphere was much better thanst time. Enrique just squinted at


    them, asionally replying to each other.


    But Enrique received a call from Tony during the lunch.


    "Boss, they meet each other."


    A smile appeared on Enrique''s face when he heard these words.


    He had thought that his n would fail. It seemed that these men were too greedy.


    There was an old saying that if a man was greedy and unsatisfied, he was like a snake trying to eat an


    elephant.


    This was probably the reason why they did this?


    Enrique seemed happy to take the call, and even Teresa could see the change in him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you suddenly bing so happy?"


    Teresa could not help asking.


    "It''s funny that you act stupid today."


    Enrique was just messing with Teresa directly. He did it in front of Jerome and Lena?!


    Hearing that, Teresa was flushed and stopped talking.


    But Teresa didn''t notice that Jerome''s face turned pale at once.


    Finally, the most suffering day of waiting was over and it was the finalpetition of this design bid.


    After the preliminary rounds, it was announced that thepetition''s eventual winner would get the


    chance to cooperate with Adams.


    As a result, the final was extraordinarily grand, even Adams himself attended.


    When they arrived in the venue, Enrique, Teresa and Yilia met Soraya of the PL Group and her son.


    "Ms. Bai, what a coincidence!"


    "Exactly! Mr. Shen, how did we catch up with such a coincidence?"


    "Yes, you''re right! Here you go."


    Enrique didn''t say much, but Soraya was a little confused by the smile on his face.


    "The long-awaited final will begin in five minutes. Please get ready."


    The voice of the host came through the microphone to everyone''s ears. At this moment, Yilia said that


    she wanted to go to the toilet.


    Enrique naturally nodded his head and let her go, but he cast a nce at the direction of the PL Group


    from time to time.


    He saw Soraya giving orders to her son. Soraya nodded at him when she saw Enrique''s eyesight, and


    Enrique only smiled back.


    "Teresa, have you brought the things I asked you to?"


    Enrique asked again. Teresa checked it, too, which reassured Enrique. Then he sat in the front row


    with a stern face.


    But Teresa still couldn''t figure out why Enrique wanted her to bring everything she needed for this


    competition. Hadn''t Yilia already been ready? TH Group would not be allowed to present two designs in


    thispetition!


    But she immediately came to realize the whole story when she saw the design of the PL Group.


    "Now let''s start thepetition. Please get to the first group!"


    Since thepetition began, Teresa had been keeping her eyes on the designs.


    When the second group PL Group showed up, Teresa was shocked to see the PPT of them.


    It was the work of Yilia!


    Teresa stared at Yilia in disbelief and found that she was also shocked. Yilia incredible looks made


    Teresa feel that Yilia was a victim as well.


    Nevertheless, ording to Teresa''s observation, she found something different.


    The design of the PL Group was notpletely the same as that of Yilia''s. If it came down to it, Teresa


    couldn''t exin the unusual feeling she had right now.


    It was as if the PL Group had softened the design of Yilia which was too obtrusive in the beginning.


    Overall, it was better than Yilia''s.


    "Mr. Shen, what should we do?" The way Yilia looked made Enrique a little sick, but he didn''t say much


    else.


    "Teresa, there''s a problem. Do you know what I mean?"


    Teresa nodded silently and took out her design from the bag.


    When Yilia saw this scene, she was shocked!


    "The above is my design concept this time."


    When Soraya''s son finished thest sentence, Teresa suddenly felt that she was the real undercover.


    Then, Teresa walked up to the stage to speak step by step, only to find that the two managers of the PL


    Group looked at her in utter disbelief.


    "Hello, everyone. On behalf of the TH Group, I would like to introduce my participation works to you."


    Teresa took her time and started talking.


    Enrique looked at Teresa''s performance on the stage with satisfaction, and meanwhile, he appreciated


    the embarrassed expression on Soraya''s face.


    At the same time Yilia, behind Enrique, was having a hard time!


    The ring of Yilia''s cellphone kept beeping. She dared not answer the phone.


    "All in all, this is the design of TH Group."


    Finally, Teresa said with a big smile and walked off the stage, which made her look much charming


    than before.


    This time, Adams would announce thepanies he wanted to work with directly at the end of the


    finals. PL Group, once believed that they would definitely win, was no longercent. And the truth


    was that there did be a bit of a p in their face.


    "Okay, the final result of the design bid has been obtained by me! We will announce the design and the


    name of thepany directly."


    The host on the stage was still spouting thest rules and thepanies needing to thank.


    Still, Enrique kept an eye on the PL Group''s reaction. Anyway, he was prepared.


    No matter the winner was TH Group or not, he wouldn''t let PL Group win the first ce.


    "Well, the winner of the designpetition and the onlypany to get a chance to work with Mr.


    Adams is TH Group! TH Group! Congrattions!"

 Chapter 106 So Attractive

    Chapter 106 So Attractive


    When the host called out the name of TH Group, a smile gradually appeared on the face of Enrique.


    He stood up and nodded slightly to the location of the PL Group. Then he stood up on the stage to win


    the prize.


    "I''m very happy to win the first ce. But what I''m looking forward to is the cooperation with Mr. Adams.


    I hope Mr. Adams won''t be disappointed by TH Group."


    Enrique was sincere. Then off stage, in full view of the crowd, he handed Teresa the trophy.


    "This is your achievement. Congrattions,"


    Enrique said to the woman with a sincere look on his face. He felt so grateful in his heart that he could


    not even hide the joy in his voice. He also felt happy for Teresa from the bottom of his heart.


    The corners of Teresa''s mouth raised a faint smile. She stretched out her hand and directly took the


    trophy from his hand after ying it for a while.


    After taking a nce at Yilia by chance, Enrique didn''t say anything.


    "Director yan, this is really an ident. I let Teresa to rece your position suddenly. It''s a little


    disrespectful to your work. But as you can see, the design of PL Group and that of you look alike. You


    can''t let others say that TH Group giarizes PL Group, right?"


    It wasn''t until the ceremony waspletely over that Enrique finally made it to Yilia''s side. He looked


    seriously at the woman in front of him. Although the words were full of apology, they could all see that


    the man in front of them did not have any sense of guilt at all. Enrique looked like a natural.


    After listening to this, Yilia silently raised her head and took a look at the people standing in front of her.


    There was a look of embarrassment on her face, too. She stretched her hand to tidy up the hair near


    her ear, and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you for your thoughtfulness, otherwise this kind of thing is really a bit embarrassing."


    There was clearly ack of confidence in Yilia''s voice. But she still did not show her panic and anxiety.


    She only kept her head down and dared not raise her eyes to look at the man in front of her. She was


    afraid. She knew that this man would be able to see through all her thoughts at a nce.


    Enrique cast a scornful nce at her and looked away upon hearing what she said.


    "That''s it for today. I have to discuss with Mr. Adams about the cooperation. You guys are off today."


    After Enrique finished his words, Yilia left with her bag immediately. And after Enrique cast a nce at


    Tony, Tony nodded and followed Yilia right away.


    During the process, Teresa just stood quietly aside and looked at the man thoughtfully with a brilliant


    smile on her face.


    Enrique turned around to look at Teresa and could not helpughing seeing her like this.


    It was not until heughed that Teresa came back to herself. She lowered her head with


    embarrassment, feeling her cheek burning, which made her extremely shy.


    "Are you trying to let me know that I''m charming by looking at me like this?"


    Seeing that Teresa lowered her head and did not dare to look at his eyes, Enrique became more and


    morecent. He slightly bent his body with a cunning smile and whispered in Teresa''s ear with a


    hint of ambiguity.


    Hearing this, Teresa stepped back slowly and lifted up her head, only to meet his eyes. At that moment,


    she felt her heart beat slowed down uncontrobly. For a moment, a thought came to her mind. How


    much she hoped that time could stop at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Enrique did not know what Teresa was thinking when he saw that Teresa stood there staring at him and


    did not say a word. He could not help looking at her up and down with a smile.


    Realizing her faux pas, Teresa coughs softly. There was something guilty in the expression on her face.


    "I just think that you have a n. You can keep everything under wraps until the day of thepetition.


    You are such a scheming and calcting young man!"


    Teresa remained silent and stared at the man standing in front of her. At this moment, she really felt


    that Enrique was strange to her and she felt she didn''t know him at all.


    Except for the word calction. Teresa couldn''t find a second word to describe what Enrique did this


    time.


    It seemed that everything was in his control, and everything was going ording to the script he had


    written. What did he take Yilia for? What did he regard her for?


    Was she just a pawn?


    At the thought of this, Teresa was flustered all of a sudden, and even the panic look on her face


    exposed all her inner feelings on her face, without hiding them at all.


    "Do you believe me?"


    Enrique didn''t answer her question, but threw out such a question to Teresa.


    They just stared at each other without saying anything. For a moment, the atmosphere between them


    was very embarrassing. The temperature in the air dropped to freezing point.


    "Let''s see how you can exin it."


    Teresa''s voice reached Enrique just as he was about to exin something to ease the tension between


    the two of them.


    The serious expression on Teresa''s face shocked Enrique. Her beautiful eyes kept staring at him all the


    time as if she was going to see through him.


    He really couldn''t understand why Teresa suddenly became so serious and frowned slightly. He


    wondered whether she had known something so that she had such a reaction.


    "There are too many people here. I will tell you about it when we get home."


    At the thought of it, Enrique reached out his hand and tried to hold her. What''s more, he wanted to use


    a reasonable excuse to cover it up.


    But before his hand could touch Teresa''s hand, her hand took a step back. Her face was filled with


    sadness and disappointment.


    She was disappointed that the man in front of her was always reluctant to tell her the truth. She always


    felt that there must be something he was hiding from her.


    "Are you always deceiving me with stall?"


    After saying this. Teresa left the venue without any hesitation.

 Chapter 107 Heartless

    Chapter 107 Heartless


    Looking after her as she left, Enrique stood in the orginal position, feeling a little speechless. Was


    Teresa angry with him? But why?


    Enrique wanted to catch up with Teresa and asked her why she was angry with him. Only when he saw


    Adams approaching, Enrique shook his head and turned to talk to Adams.


    Teresa did be angry that Enrique didn''t tell her the truth.


    Enrique had been keeping a secret from her since she had been asked to participate in the design.


    Now the designpetition had been over, but Teresa still couldn''t get the truth from Enrique.


    What''s the point if lovers couldn''t be honest to each other? It''s better for Teresa to be a little designer in


    her own right. In that case, it didn''t matter if she didn''t know the details.


    But the truth could not be changed.


    Teresa had already been involved in this matter.


    "Damn it! Enrique!"


    Standing by the roadside, Teresa angrily kicked the trash can beside her and cursed the man in a low


    voice.


    A few minutester, Teresa turned to look at the exit of the venue, but did not see a familiar figuree


    out. She bit her lip in disappointment. Finally she epted the fact that Enrique did note out and


    catch up with her.


    ''Teresa, what are you waiting for?''


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head gently. She couldn''t help mocking herself in her heart. She


    closed her eyes tightly. When she opened her eyes again, a hint of firmness showed in her eyes.


    "Taxi!"


    Teresa took a taxi directly back to thepany, put down her things and carried her bag and left again.


    Enrique had told her that they had a day off. Why was she still in thepany? ''I might as well go out


    and y by myself!'' Teresa thought in her heart.


    However, in this city, Teresa still has no rtives. The people and things of the past she could no


    longer set foot in.


    So, where should she go?


    Suddenly, Teresa felt so lonely, wandering around the street all by herself.


    In this city where people coulde and go at times, she had no other friends but Enrique! Is that why


    she was so lonely?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The situation was just too terrible.


    Then Teresa continued to walk along the street aimlessly.


    But Teresa did not expect that she would meet her old ssmate on the street who had asked her to


    be his girlfriend before!


    What a big world full of wonders! There''s a one in ten million chance she''ll run into him. Should she buy


    a lottery ticket today?


    "Are you... Abigale Gu?"


    Teresa had nned to walk pass him by the roadside, but unexpectedly he had recognized her.


    Although she was afraid to hear that familiar name, she still pretended to be calm and looked at the


    man in front of her expressionlessly.


    "I''m sorry. You seem to have mistaken me for someone else."


    Teresa smiled and walked forward, her heart pounding faster than ever.


    However, the person in front of her didn''t seem to be willing to let her go, but he kept following her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! You look so much like a ssmate of mine. But I think it is also a kind of fate to meet.


    Could you please give me a chance to know you?"


    The man before her stretched out his hand to look at her with a cheeky grin. His long narrow eyes were


    full of smiles. Coupled with his face, he looked like a handsome gentleman.


    Of course, Teresa would be d that she was osted by such a man if she didn''t know him at all. But


    now the situation was totally different. She was not happy at all. Instead, she was extremely agitated.


    How could he still be such a yboy? Teresa hated his bad habit.


    "I''m sorry. I have something else to do."


    Teresa refused him without hesitation, bypassed him and rushed ahead.


    When passing the corner, Teresa looked back secretly and breathed a sigh of relief after she made


    sure that the man did not catch up.


    But unexpectedly, when she turned around, she bumped into a strong chest. Coincidentally, the cup of


    coffee that man was holding was all spilled by Teresa.


    His white shirt was suddenly full of coffee stains, which reminded Teresa of the first encounter with


    Enrique.


    The same scene, but now Teresa would rather that never happen.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Teresa quickly apologized and took out a tissue from her backpack to wipe the coffee stains off his


    body. Her face was full of embarrassment.


    She didn''t expect that idents would happen one after another. She just wanted to rx herself.


    "Be careful when you walk."


    After hearing the voice of the men, the depressed expression on Teresa''s face suddenly froze. Her


    hand, bent down to clean the coffee stain, paused.


    The voice was so familiar and so strange to her.


    Her fingers quivered uncontrobly. Teresa looked up and indeed saw the face that relieved her.


    It was Jerome.


    Teresa didn''t know how to express her feelings at the moment when she saw the man again.


    His handsome face was still the same as she remembered it.


    Under a pair of ck and deep brows were a pair of bright eyes. The dark as ck eyes were like the


    hiding vast starry sky, which was still so attractive and unpredictable. The straight nose made his face


    look a bit more solid. His thin lips were like des, and were tightly pressed together. At this moment,


    the distance between them was so close, but she could not feel the man''s presence, as if he were


    standing at a distance from her.


    "Why do I always see you around here? I can''t help calling you."


    The sullen voice of Teresa revealed her terrible mood. She really wanted to go back to her childhood,


    when she was unhappy, she could just have a sleep and eat something, and when she woke up, she


    could be heartless again.


    But now, even if she had a good sleep and ate a lot of delicious food, when she woke up, she still had


    to face those things she didn''t like.


    Her eyes were slightly red, and even the tip of her nose was gradually sore.

 Chapter 108 Loser

    Chapter 108 Loser


    Jerome probably never knew, since thest time she was taken by Enrique to see him and Lena, her


    heart had been silently looking forward to seeing them again.


    Now she finally saw him, but she didn''t expect to see him under such an asion.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "If you really can''t help it, just contact me. But you have to tell me first why you are unhappy?"


    Noticing that there was something wrong with the woman in front of him, Jerome frowned slightly. His


    pleasant voice sounded like the cold rain, but there was a faint sense of worry in it.


    Looking at Teresa in front of him, a face of a person appeared in his mind. Then Jerome could not help


    but clench his hands.


    "I''m not unhappy. I just feel like I''m a loser. I don''t have anything in this city. And even now I have


    reached the situation that I have nothing except Enrique."


    Upon hearing that question of Jerome, Teresaughed at himself and slowly shook her head.


    Although she tried her best to contain her emotions and did not want the man to see through her


    abnormality, the far-fetched smile on her lipspletely betrayed her situation, which deeply hurt


    Jerome''s heart.


    Jerome took a deep breath. Naturally, he didn''t believe her and didn''t want to let her go.


    "Did Enrique bully you?"


    He could not help but spit out his doubts, looking at Teresa nervously, hoping that she could tell him


    honestly what had happened no matter what the truth was.


    However, at this moment, Jerome had forgotten who they were.


    She''s not the Abigale she used to be. And he wasn''t the brother Jerome who loved her. There was


    already a lot of block between the two of them.


    How could the thing, which had beenpletely deformed, get back to its original shape safe and


    sound?


    "He didn''t bully me. I just gave myself a sudden sigh. Go and change your clothes!"


    Teresa shifted the topic of conversation at once, then showed a sweet smile deliberately and her tone


    suddenly became rxed and happy. She did not want to upset the man in front of her.


    Because now she has already had no such qualification.


    Now the two of them were only business partners, and the cooperation had ended.


    Jerome stared at Teresa in front of him and was clear that no matter what he said, he could not ask


    anything out. He wanted tofort Teresa and he opened his mouth but could not utter a word as if


    there was something stuck in his throat.


    Reluctantly, he nodded his head and was about to leave. However, he had just taken one step and


    stopped again.


    "If you have to force a smile in front of me now, then I am really a loser."


    As a matter of fact, Jerome was trying tofort her. But the moment he spoke, all the words became


    so strong. He frowned a little and tried to defend himself, but he felt that it was useless to say anything.


    That was all he said. Then Jerome went farther and farther in Teresa''s sight.


    Watching the man''s receding figure, Teresa reached out her hand to hold the electric wire pole beside


    her, looking very painful.


    Why was it that the person who saw through Teresa''s disguise was always Jerome? Why Enrique


    didn''t understand her?


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel so disappointed. Her eyes were even moist, and


    everything in front of her waspletely blurred. She raised her head and took a deep breath, holding


    back her tears.


    Teresa didn''t know how long she had walked on the street. By the time she realized what had


    happened, she had already found a cold drink shop silently and sat at a table near the window, absent-


    minded.


    On the other hand, Yilia, who had already left the scene, popped up in a corner of the venue''s parking


    lot.


    Bang!


    Yilia''s was pped in the face. She was hit by Soraya. Although Soraya was a head shorter than her


    but she is still imposing.


    "You''d better exin to me why there is a problem today! Did you say that you were given the full


    authority to design the project by Enrique?"


    Soraya sounded as if she was still losing her temper over the game.


    Yilia, who had been pped in the face, just stood there silently holding out her hand to her cheek. She


    dared not show any sign of resistance. She was a far cry from the way she used to strut about in the


    office.


    "I''m just a design director. And you''ve heard that Enrique asked me to take charge of the project, but I


    didn''t know that he found someone to rece me temporarily!"


    She gently bit her lip and her eyes gradually turned red. She exined to her with somewhat


    unwillingness. Her voice was full of anger.


    Yilia suddenly felt aggrieved. As she looked at Soraya, who is almost inhuman, Yilia suddenly felt that


    she wished she could be more ordinary.


    Why gave her the identity she was now, and why, she had be this way.


    "If I can''t defeat the TH Group, PL Group will never be the jewelry industry leader! I have spent so


    much time and energy on it. Finally, my efforts are in vain! You can''t do anything right! What a crap!"


    Soraya swore at her. Because each of what she said was not cooked well by Yilia.


    However, every word she said was like a knife, piercing Yilia''s heart.


    All of a sudden, Yilia wanted to ask the women in front of her that what kind of existence she was in her


    heart? Was she just a pawn?


    But, Soraya apparently forgot that Yilia was a flesh and blood person, who had dignity and feelings.


    "Listen carefully, Yilia. If Enrique finds out the rtionship between you and the PL Group, I believe you


    can handle it well. If you can''t handle that, the PL Group won''t recognize anything."


    Soraya was furious. She then called the driver and left the venue in a hurry.

 Chapter 109 Happiness Consists In Contentment

    Chapter 109 Happiness Consists In Contentment


    Soraya''s son, Soren Bai, took a look at Yilia, and after a few seconds of silence, he followed Soraya


    without saying anything.


    Seeing the two people coldly leaving, Yilia suddenly felt sad in her heart.


    No matter how much Yilia did, if she did not meet the requirements of Soraya, she would be severely


    scolded. However, Soren Bai, he could enjoy the flowers and apuse forever without any effort!


    There was always so much unfairness in fate.


    Wiping away her tears, Yilia left the underground parking lot arrogantly.


    On the other hand, when Tony witnessed all this in the car, he suddenly felt a little sorry for this girl.


    Soraya used Yilia as a pawn, and so did Enrique.


    Anyway, Enrique had some respect for Yilia.


    "Sir, I have taken the video. They are gone now."


    Tony make a phone call to Enrique to report work as soon as possible, and waited quietly for the


    following task issued by Enrique.


    He thought of what he had seen and shook his head. Despite he felt sorry for Yilia, he knew he could


    do nothing for her. And this road was only her own choice. Having done so much, she should have


    been aware that what she was doing might be discovered.


    "Drive the car here. Let''s go back to thepany."


    After saying these words, Enrique hung up the phone and chatted with Adams. But because of the


    phone call, he wore a meaningful smile.


    In fact, he and Adams were talking about subjects that were deliberately serious!


    Tony picked up Enrique. On the way, when Enrique wanted to sleep, Tony was sure to talk to Enrique


    and wake him up.


    That was what Enrique requested.


    He was also absolutely strict to his own.


    But, to Enrique''s surprise, when he returned from all his social engagements, he had no idea where


    Teresa was going.


    Enrique, not interested in work, called Teresa directly. But when he called Teresa, the answer Enrique


    got from the phone was always the soft, cold female voice.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off."


    It seemed that Teresa was really angry this time. He took a deep breath and put his phone aside.


    He thought it was okay to leave her alone for a while. He could exin to herter at night.


    Enrique pondered for a while and then took out the documents about the PL Group.


    He hadn''t finished his mission yet!


    It was still a long task for him to finish this n, and he still had a lot to do. Now it was not a good time


    to rx.


    But Teresa''s cell phone was still off until Enrique got off work. He still couldn''t get in touch with Teresa.


    Finally, unable to bear his inner worry any longer, he took out the phone and dialed Tony''s phone,


    giving him a sternmand in his voice.


    "Tony! Send someone to find Teresa! Tell me as soon as you get any news!"


    Enrique rubbed his aching temple and didn''t know what to do with this capricious little princess. How


    could the Teresa disappeared all of a sudden?


    But until now he still didn''t know what the woman was up to and what she were angry at. It really


    annoyed him that she suddenly disappeared with him without any reason.


    Now Teresa was at the amusement park.


    Looking at this bustling amusement park, Teresa couldn''t help recalling the time when Enrique took her


    there with him in the middle of the night.


    Teresa didn''t know when her cell phone had run out of power, but she didn''t want to go back and face


    Enrique at all.


    Teresa had thought a lot this afternoon, which made her feel terrible.


    At the time, she said she would return to China to development for Enrique''s sake, but what was now?


    If Enrique was not with her, she didn''t even know where to go during the day off!


    "Beautiful sister, would you want to buy a flower? It was very cheap!"


    All of a sudden, a lovely girl tugged at the clothes of Teresa, who looked down at the full basket of


    flowers and sighed in her heart.


    "I can buy your flowers, but I want you to answer some questions for me. Is that ok for you?"


    She looked at the little girl in front of her, slowly crouched down her body, reached out her hand and


    gently rubbed her head. She said to that little girl in a very gentle voice. No one could tell that she was


    sad.


    Now her mind was in a mess. All she wanted was to find someone to vent her feelings. That was all.


    "Okay!"


    Hearing her words, the little girl smiled happily. She agreed without hesitation, as if she was happy


    because someone wanted to buy her flowers.


    "Why are you selling flowers here?"


    Teresa asked seriously after taking out a flower from the basket, as if she was just chatting with a


    familiar person, without any sense of alienation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Because mom is sick and she needs a lot of money to get treatment."


    Hearing the little girl''s words, Teresa''s hand that was holding the flowers could not help but pause.


    Even the smile at the corners of her mouth slowly became a little surprised.


    Teresa looked at the little girl who was looking at her as well with a brilliant smile, as if in her eyes, her


    mother''s illness was just an ordinary cold and would soon be cured.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Teresa wore a brilliant smile again, just like the little girl in front


    of her.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your parents will be worried about you if youe out like this?"


    Teresa took out another flower and asked again, feeling a little sour in her heart.


    It''s rare that such a young girl should be so considerate.


    "Dad is working nearby, and the uncle in the amusement park takes good care of me. There are many


    people responsible for my safety!"


    Every time Teresa pulled out a flower, the little girl answered one of her question truthfully. The smile on


    her face would be brighter, and even her eyes would be brighter. Until Teresa didn''t know what else to


    ask, there was only one flower left in the little girl''s basket.


    "Well, onest question today. Why do you look so happy?"


    "Daddy said many kids couldn''t eat well or wear warm clothes! And daddy also said happiness consists


    in contentment!"


    Hearing the answer, Teresa sank into deep thought.

 Chapter 110 Amusement Park Broadcast

    Chapter 110 Amusement Park Broadcast


    Then, she kept her promise and gave the girl one hundred.


    "Keep the change. It''s just a small reward from you for answering my question!"


    Teresa rubbed the little girl''s hair and finally made up her mind.


    "No, daddy said I couldn''t do that! This is thirty yuans in total. Can you give me the exact money?"


    Teresa smiled, lowered her head and flipped through her purse.


    "Keep it well. Go to your father!" With arge bouquet of flowers in her hands, Teresa watched the little


    girl walking out of her sight and wondered she was lucky. She had such a reasonable father.


    The corners of Teresa''s mouth lifted slightly. She picked up a piece of newspaper at random and


    packed the flower in her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Excuse me, are you Ms. Gu?"


    A man in a ck suit came out of nowhere, which made Teresa feel nervous all of a sudden. A man


    like him was absolutely not a good person!


    Without a word, Teresa ran towards the crowd while the man was still hesitating!


    "Hey, Ms. Gu!"


    Before the man in ck could react, Teresa had disappeared among the crowd.


    When Teresa saw the man in ck return with no result, she suddenly felt that she had survived a


    disaster.


    But she didn''t expect that someone would use the park''s radio to search for her!


    "Ms. Gu, Mr. Shen is looking for you. Pleasee to the merry go round when you hear the radio. Ms.


    Gu, please hurry up..."


    When Teresa heard this, she wanted to die!


    Enrique could really embarrass her! How could he think of that!


    "I don''t want to see him directly! Anyway, I won''t do that!"


    Teresa hides herself in the crowd and walks slowly with the flow of crowd! What she did not expect was


    that she came to the merry go round in the end.


    How gossipy these people were! All these people are walking here unconsciously!


    Before Teresa could hide herself again, her arm was grabbed by someone.


    She turned her head with a shocked look. When she saw the face in front of her, she finally breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    It was no other than Tony, who had been ordered to look for her all the time.


    "Tony? Why are you here?"


    She looked at the man in front of her, who was also panting and clutching her arm, and showed no sign


    of letting go. He looked as if he were afraid that she would run away again.


    Teresa struggled, but to no avail. Finally she gave up the struggle of her, and could not help but wrinkle


    her brow. She said to him.


    Although Teresa knew exactly why the person in front of her was here. There was simply no other


    person besides Enrique who could boss Tony around.


    "Ms. Gu, don''t hide from us anymore! If you don''t go back, I will lose my job!"


    Tony put on a pitiful look and coaxed Teresa into the car. Only then did she notice that Enrique was


    also in the car.


    Seeing that, Teresa suddenly became expressionless, as if it was not her who wasughing with Tony


    just now.


    Sitting in the car silently, she turned her head aside and did not want to look at the man beside her. The


    reason was very simple. She still did not want to speak with Enrique!


    "Why is your phone powered off? Do you know how much I''m worried about you? What time is it now?


    Even if you don''t know the time, don''t you know it''s already dark outside? It''s dark outside. Don''t you


    know to go home?"


    Enrique''s anger exploded and he criticized Teresa.


    Teresa''s anger red when she heard him lecture her so angrily.


    She didn''t expect that the man hadn''t realized his mistake. Moreover, the first thing he did after seeing


    her was to me her, how could she calm her anger!


    "What qualifications do you have to say about me?"


    Although Teresa was still unwilling to admit defeat, the appearance of her had clearly shown that she


    was not so emboldened.


    She did so because she wanted him to tell her the truth. She didn''t like to be kept in the dark, as if she


    was rejected by him. She felt very ufortable.


    "It seems that you haven''t learned your lesson!"


    After saying that, he did not even give the woman in front of him a chance to react, just held Teresa''s


    head with his hand and kissed her.


    His manly smell surrounded her. She could smell his smell as long as she took a deep breath.


    This kiss was so overbearing that she didn''t allow any resistance. But Teresa still shut her mouth tightly


    to prevent Enrique from taking the opportunity.


    Finally, Enrique reluctantly let Teresa go. He asked Tony to get in the car and got him to take them


    home.


    The atmosphere inside the car was terribly depressing. Teresa and Enrique were looking out of the


    window at the scenery. As a driver, Tony felt that the way to the vi today was very long.


    When they arrived at the vi, Tony drove away as fast as he could.


    By this time, the servants had already been off work. In the huge vi, there were only the two people,


    whose name was Teresa and Enrique.


    "Why are you so angry?"


    Enrique finally surrendered to Teresa. He bowed his head.


    But Teresa, who was a bit forgetful, had forgotten why she''s angry with him!


    But she still remembered that she had a quarrel with Enrique.


    "Don''t you want to talk to me? Okay, I''ll tell you! Do you remember the design drawing on myputer


    after you were kidnapped back from M City?"


    Just because of Enrique''s words, Teresa''s curiosity was immediately aroused, and she did not even


    look angry.


    She just frowned and looked at the man in front of her with confusion. She didn''t know why he would


    suddenly mention the kidnapping incident.


    Teresa was so interested that she did not even look the way she had before. Enrique shook his head


    helplessly. He really didn''t know what to do with the woman in front of him.


    "I''ve told you. The jewelry design drawing is released by the PL Group."


    Seeing her like this, Enrique stared at her closely and continued to speak.


    "The one who has stolen the work of me and ire?"


    Hearing that, Teresa frowned and recalled carefully. That was true.

 Chapter 111 Difficult To Deal With

    Chapter 111 Difficult To Deal With


    She looked at the man in front of her, confused. Why did he bring these things up.


    After Enrique reminded Teresa of that, it gradually came to her that why he was mad at Enrique.


    She was angry because she felt that Enrique had been hiding something from her about today


    competition. She felt that he had been hiding something from her and would not tell her.


    "Yes. I also found your previous design in it. It is the jewelry design drawing of the birthday gift I gave


    you."


    Nevertheless, Enrique did not find that Teresa behaved unusually, so he finally told the whole truth.


    He felt helpless. He himself was merely investigating the truth of the original incident. At the same time,


    he also wanted to make an exnation to the woman in front of him. He did not expect that these


    things would allow her to misunderstand him, and even let her angry. All of these really let him


    abnormal upset.


    "But you see, the design draw was kept by Yilia, right?"


    Speaking of this, Teresa seemed to understand something!


    Was it true that Yilia did all this in the middle?


    "Did Yilia make it? Including this time. Were they all caused by Yilia?"


    Teresa suddenly became very excited. She opened her eyes wide and said to him with an incredulous


    look.


    She couldn''t believe that the serious Yilia who used to do things with a serious look was the backstage


    maniptor of the giarism.


    What surprised her even more was how Yilia could have done such a thing when she loved the man in


    front of her so much.


    "There are so many things that cannot be judged without evidence! So, do you know what I have been


    busy with recently? Are you still mad at me?"


    The expression of grievance on the face of Enrique suddenly put Teresa in a dilemma.


    But Teresa was such a cute girl of her age!


    Therefore, Teresa immediately sent the roses she just bought to Enrique with a pitiful look on her face.


    "You broke my heart. I won''t change my mind just because you act in a charming and cute manner."


    "Then will you promise me? If anything happens in the future, you just tell me! I may not remember it,


    but if you don''t tell me, I''ll guess and then be unhappy."


    She was a woman who suddenly lost her temper, and also a woman who was inexplicably soft!


    However, Enrique didn''t know exactly how all the things were going. So, he had a lot of ns, and he


    could only do it step by step.


    The only thing Enrique was sure about was that he had to have a talk with Yilia.


    Teresa carefully picked out the flowers she bought and put them in the small vase in the living room.


    Fortunately, she had learned how to arrange flower arrangement during her five years of studying


    abroad so that she would not be disgraced in front of Enrique.


    However, Enrique only nced at them and then looked away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you see that I have bought flowers?"


    Eventually, Teresa couldn''t help but ask Enrique.


    "Yes, I did. But you''re the most beautiful woman in my eyes. As for those roses, I won''tment on


    them! You can buy whatever you like! I still have enough money to buy some flowers!"


    Teresa blushed at what Enrique said. Sure enough, he was a man of fine words. ''He''s so good at


    hitting on girls'' Teresa thought in her heart.


    "Go to bed early. I haven''t finished my work yet. Good night."


    Enrique picked up his folder and went into the study. He sat on the chair and rubbed his temples


    wearily. Tomorrow he need to face not only Yilia, but also the most difficult director of the PL Group.


    Perhaps there was no need for him to try to catch on to this chairman of the board. Two giarisms,


    plus the materials he obtained, were enough to make the PL Group disappear from the industry.


    "Tony, have you made an appointment with Mr. Zhang tomorrow?"


    Enrique picked up the phone again to confirm the appointment with Tony. Enrique had no confidence in


    finding the weakness of this Mr. Zhang, one of the chairman of the board of the PL Group.


    "Yes, we have made an appointment. We will meet at the ST Restaurant at 6 o''clock tomorrow


    afternoon."


    After hearing the exact news, Enrique began to browse Mr. Zhang''s profile again. In any case, with


    more information, the probability of bringing down the PL Group was also greater.


    The next day, Enrique didn''t even have time to ask about Teresa at thepany. He just looked at Yilia


    in front of him, who pretends to be calm.


    "I''d like to know what you think about yesterday''s design draft. If it''s just a coincidence, it''s really hard


    to believe."


    Yilia was scared by his creepy smile. She took a deep breath before she answered Enrique.


    "I''m not sure. But I once found that someone had moved the files in my office, but I didn''t care about it


    at that time, so I didn''t say anything."


    "So you suspected that someone went to your office and that''s why the farce happened, right? Should I


    look into all the people in the design department? Or do you have some hidden secrets with the PL


    Group?"


    Enrique squinted at Yilia as he finished the sentence. But the next moment, Yilia was undaunted by


    Enrique''s scrutiny.


    "Since you don''t trust me, I don''t think I need to exin anything." Yilia didn''t answer him but asked him


    back. The righteous attitude of her almost convinced Enrique.


    Enrique dropped the question. He turned to something else.


    "I''m sorry, director Yan. After all, it''s you who are in charge of this document. The reason why I doubt


    you now is all for thepany''s benefit. Anyway, we just got the opportunity to work with Mr. Adams. I


    got a result that I''m very satisfied with. Then, director Yan, you can go back now. You have been


    working hard these days. You can ask for leave and have a good rest."


    Yilia retreated from the office of Enrique with a smile. The moment she stepped into the elevator, her


    legs were shivering.


    She had thought that she would definitely lose her job this time, but unexpectedly, Enrique did not


    pursue the matter further!


    He would be better not to hold her ountable!


    When Tony saw Yilia walk out of the CEO''s office safely, he was confused and looked at Enrique in


    confusion.


    "Boss, the identity of director Yan... Do you want to keep her?"


    With a sinister smile, Enrique bowed his head and started to deal with the document. "Of course, she is


    a talent that I paid a lot of money to hire back from abroad. Of course, I have to keep her working for


    ourpany!"


    Tony found himself increasingly puzzled about his boss. However, he believed that Enrique would had


    his own n and had his own reason about why he did this.


    Enrique called Teresa during lunch break. Teresa, who had just finished her drip, was eating her


    breakfast.


    "Beauty, would you like to eat lunch with me?"


    The slightly smiling voice of Enrique on the phone indicated that he was in a good mood.

 Chapter 112 The Spoils Of Victory

    Chapter 112 The Spoils Of Victory


    Teresa took a sip of water immediately and cleared her throat, trying to pretend to be rxed.


    "What should I do? Beauty didn''t go to work today! I''m still at home."


    He didn''t sense anything wrong with Teresa so he continued to tease her with rxed expression.


    "Hey, beauty. Are you skipping work? Besides, it seems that I didn''t agree with it."


    "I don''t need your permission! I... Ahem..."


    A gulp of water entered her windpipe, and the sound of coughing broke her disguise. She couldn''t stop


    coughing.


    "Hey, are you sick again?"


    Enrique finally recognized that something was wrong with her. He asked her, frowning. But Teresa was


    so stubborn that she wouldn''t admit it. She also said she would go to work in the afternoon.


    But she forgot that if she went to work, she would face Enrique directly. However, with all she had said,


    Enrique had to bite the bullet and go to thepany.


    Before she left the house, she took more cold medicine than usual in an attempt to look better.


    As a matter of fact, she was extremely sleepy as soon as she arrived at the office. Before she could


    start to work, she fell asleep on the table.


    But she had leaned over her desk when Shirley came into her office.


    "Teresa, why did youe sote?"


    "I''m so sleepy. Could you make me a cup of coffee?"


    Not hearing what Shirley wanted to say, Teresa asked Shirley to do something directly.


    She had to keep her chin up. Enrique hadn''t told her the details of working with Adams. There must be


    no mistake in this cooperation.


    "Have you heard that the idea that PL Group participated in thepetition yesterday copied our


    director Yan''s design!"


    Shirley came in with a cup of coffee and whispered to Teresa.


    "Who told you that?"


    "It has gone viral on the Inte! I will send you the link!"


    The news of the car ident took him by great surprise? Teresa didn''t expect such a thing at all. There


    will be such remarks online?


    Looking at the link sent by Shirley, Teresa was bbergasted! The big title read the giarism of PL


    Group, and there were pictures to prove it!


    There were two blurry figures in the picture, and Teresa could see at a nce that one of them was her


    head boss Yilia.


    "Does PL Group dare to threaten the design director of the TH Group to turn in the design drawing? !"


    Teresa came back to her sense when she heard these words. She wondered why there would be such


    breaking news all of a sudden.


    Before she had time to think about it carefully, Teresa ran out of the room with her cellphone. She had


    to ask Enrique what was going on. If the news was true, were they wronging Yilia?


    When she pushed the door open and came in, Enrique was changing his clothes.


    Enrique''s bare upper body showed his excellent body with eight abdominal muscles and a fish line.


    What a charming man he was!


    "Why are you changing your clothes at this time?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Teresa turned around awkwardly so as not to see Enrique, but her face was flushed.


    "I knocked over the coffee just now. Why didn''t you look at me?"


    Enrique formally embraced Teresa from behind, and rubbed Teresa''s cheek gently with his chin.


    Teresa immediately broke away from his arms, and then quickly handed his new shirt on the sofa to


    Enrique.


    "Get dressed quickly. I have something to ask you."


    Looking at Teresa''s shy look, Enrique was in a good mood. After he got dressed, he cuddled Teresa


    and sat on the sofa.


    Teresa did not say anything more but handed the phone to him and found a rtivelyfortable


    posture to lean against the arms of Enrique.


    "What do you want to know?"


    After reading the news, Enrique was not surprised.


    "Is the news true or false? Did we misunderstand director Yan?"


    Teresa looked at Enrique seriously, waiting for him to tell the truth.


    "How would I know! You should ask the PL Group, right?"


    Enrique did not answer her, instead she put down her phone and began to tease Teresa. However, in


    the quarrel, Enrique grabbed Teresa''s hand all at once.


    "You got an injection?"


    Enrique furrowed his eyebrows tightly at the sight of the bruise on Teresa''s arm caused by the infusion.


    Sure enough, he found it eventually. Teresa was a little discouraged. Wasn''t all she had done to cover


    just in vain! And she would now be med by Enrique!


    "Maybe it''s because I caught a cold in the amusement park yesterday, and I''m a little ufortable


    this morning..."


    Teresa''s voice of exining became lower and lower, and then she just acted girly to please Enrique.


    "Why don''t you tell me the truth? You don''t trust me, do you?"


    "I was afraid you would worry about me! You are so busy these days! I''m thinking for you!"


    Teresa also gave a serious reason to Enrique. He felt helpless to see her like this.


    "It''s all right as long as you are fine. If you feel ufortable, just go home and you don''t need to


    come to work."


    "Anyone who skip work will be punished! I''m so poor. Of course I have to work hard and make money!


    So, Mr. Shen, what should I do about Mr. Adams''s cooperation?"


    Upon saying these words, Teresa sneezed.


    "You''d better have a good rest first! The cooperation of TH Group and Mr. Adams was not in a hurry.


    We would talk about it after the nning department came out the n. I have a social intercourse


    tonight. Don''t wait for me after work."


    Enrique opened the workaholic mode immediately after finishing. He quickly integrated the files


    scattered on the desktop. Teresa was about to leave his office and did not reached the door. Enrique


    gave her a stack of folders.


    "Take these to assistant Liu and tell her to share them with others."


    Enrique immediately showed his harmless smile. His hands rested on Teresa''s shoulders and pushed


    her out.


    "You are exploiting me! I''m not your assistant!"


    Teresa could not help pouting and obediently took these documents to assistant Liu.


    After sending Teresa away, Enrique returned to his office and turned on hisputer. The Inte was


    so powerful that even Teresa knew about the giarism of PL Group soon!


    Enrique picked up his phone and sent another message to Tony with a smile.


    It wasn''t until Tony responded Enrique and said he got it that Enrique deleted the message along with


    the original text.


    The more chaotic the PL Group was, the happier Enrique was. Because, it was easy for him to get the


    spoils of victory.


    Back in her office, Teresa clicked the link again and read the news. She was looking at that blurry photo


    and examining the person''s appearance carefully.


    However, her phone screen suddenly changed to the phone page, which surprised her a little bit.


    Someone was calling her.

 Chapter 113 Let Him Sleep On The Floor

    Chapter 113 Let Him Sleep On The Floor


    "Fiona! Why are you calling me?"


    Teresa was happy to see that the caller was Fiona! But there was a hint of unease in her happiness.


    It was because of the tacit understanding between Fiona and Teresa that they would never call each


    other directly when there was nothing important. Usually, theymunicated through other


    communication applications.


    "Ourpany took me on a business trip, which happens to be in China, so I call you immediately!"


    "So have youe back?"


    Upon hearing the news, Teresa was overjoyed. Finally, Fiona woulde back! Although it''s just a


    short business trip, but it''s better than two people chatting across half the earth!


    "Not yet. I''ll be back in China at about six o''clock this evening. Come and pick me up! Anyway, I''m


    boarding! See youter!"


    Six o''clock! Hearing that, Teresa immediately raised her head and took a look at her watch. It was still


    early now, so she could prepare everything!


    At the thought of this, Teresa messaged Enrique in an instant.


    "Is it possible for you to apany me to the airport at six in the evening?"


    When she was about to send it, she suddenly remembered that Enrique just said he had a social


    intercourse tonight.


    He would not have time topany Teresa to the airport if he had to attend a social intercourse


    tonight. In that case, it seemed that Tony could not take her to the airport either.


    The cheerful Teresa was discouraged, but it also made her more determined to make friends! Besides,


    she nned to do another thing!


    She wanted to get driver''s license!


    Every time she went out, she had to bother the driver. She really didn''t think it was so convenient. If


    she could drive herself, wouldn''t it be less troublesome?


    After thinking for a while, she decided to pick up Fiona on her own.


    Therefore, the whole afternoon, Teresa was extremely excited about the arrival of Fiona. However, it


    was her cold that still did not spare her.


    Before she went to the airport, she drank two more sses of water.


    "Fiona!"


    Teresa saw Fiona from afar, dragging her luggage and looking around.


    The two gave each other a big hug and a big smile was shown on their faces.


    "Where are we going now?" Hearing Teresa''s sudden question, Fiona was stunned.


    "I am the guest now! Shouldn''t it be you who should arrange all that for me? What about your


    boyfriend? Don''t tell me that you came here alone."


    With her eyes wide open, Fiona suddenly felt that something was wrong with Teresa. She saw the way


    Teresa nodded cowardly, and she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, ''Silly girl!''


    "Forget it. Find me a ce to live first!"


    Hearing that, Teresa was a little embarrassed. She had been living in the house of Enrique all the time.


    Was she going to take Fiona to live in Enrique''s house? However, she felt a little sorry for letting Fiona


    stay in the hotel.


    "I have been living in Enrique''s home. But it''s big."


    Teresa could see some shock from Fiona''s expression, so she took her by the hand,ughing and


    chatting all the way back to the vi of Enrique.


    When they arrived at the vi by taxi, there was only Evelyn, a maid left in the house.


    "Evelyn, can you cook something for us?"


    From the airport back home, the traffic on the road was not smooth. The journey wasted them an hour!


    The two girls were starving.


    Teresa directly took Fiona to his room and wanted to have a good talk with her.


    They were best friends and they just wanted to enjoy the time between them.


    That night, when Enrique drunk and came back home, Teresa was running a bath water for Fiona


    upstairs, and Fiona was getting a ss of water downstairs.


    Probably because Enrique drank too much. He didn''t think much when he saw Fiona in the living room


    and hugged her directly from behind.


    "What are you doing! Let go of me!"


    Fiona screamed and pped the hand which was hugging her. Her scream woke up Enrique and


    reminded Teresa who was upstairs.


    ''Oh my god, '' Teresa thought in her heart.


    ''I forgot to tell Enrique about the arrival of Fiona!''


    She immediately turned off the tap and ran downstairs.


    Enrique squinted when he saw Teresa running downstairs and he looked at the woman in front of him


    who looked familiar but he didn''t know her name, he chose to keep silent.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward!


    "This is my best friend, Fiona Jiang. You have seen her before. Fiona, go upstairs and take a shower


    first!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa quickly winked at Fiona as she was thinking about how to exin it to Enrique.


    Seeing Fiona disappearing at the corner of the stairs, Enrique spoke directly.


    "Tell me in advance next time, don''t be so sudden."


    Then he went over and hugged Teresa, burying his face into her hair.


    Smelling the strong smell of alcohol from Enrique, Teresa suddenly felt bad for him.


    "Let me send you back to your room. Go to bed early and have a good rest."


    Teresa''s voice sounded as if she was coaxing a little boy of seven or eight years old. But Enrique


    actually followed her upstairs.


    As soon as Enrique and Teresa walked into Enrique''s bedroom, Enrique fell directly to the ground,


    taking Teresa with him.


    But Teresa just fell on Enrique''s body, and it didn''t hurt too much.


    It''s just Enrique...he fell asleep directly.


    Enrique fell and fell asleep. Teresa looked stunned in this scene. The distance from the door to the bed


    looked so close, but today Teresa felt so far!


    Because she didn''t have enough power to drag Enrique! Fiona was taking a shower. Nobody could


    help her right now.


    Therefore, Teresa made a decision that shocked herself.


    As long as the carpet was soft enough, she would let Enrique sleep on the ground! Then she took a


    nket, covered it on Enrique, who was lying on the ground, and put a pillow for him.


    Teresa suddenly stopped when she was about to leave.


    She took out her mobile phone and quickly took a photo of Enrique. Then she went back to her room


    with satisfaction.


    When Fiona came out of the bathroom, she saw Teresa giggling alone at the bedside.


    "Hey, you silly girl. What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing. I''m sorry. I forgot to tell him about your arrival."


    Fiona waved her hand and didn''t take it seriously.


    Fiona had known how much Enrique loved Teresa, so she believed that he didn''t do it on purpose.


    When Teresa was in a car ident, Enrique took good care of Teresa for several days with great care.


    Under that circumstance, Enrique could not pretend the worry in his eyes.


    "I''m going to register in our branchpany tomorrow. You have to show me the way!"


    Fiona climbed directly to the bed and forcibly upy Teresa''s pillow.


    "Hey! That is mine!"


    The two girls instantly burst intoughter and yed with each other, as if time hadn''t split them apart.


    That night, they talked a lot, as if they were back to five years ago. Five years ago, the two of them


    warmed each other in the same way.

 Chapter 174 You Bastard

    Chapter 174 You Bastard


    Yilia couldn''t hide her excitement, but when she saw the ambiguous expression in Enrique''s words, she


    nodded gently and couldn''t help asking.


    However, Enrique just nced at her and didn''t answer.


    Seeing his expression, Yilia was even more confused. She thought for a while in her heart and checked


    all the international leaders who had cooperated with the TH Group recently, but found that no one


    seemed to be in the city recently.


    When she was wondering who the man was, she heard a loud noise from behind. The door of the


    office was kicked open.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sudden situation startled Yilia. When she was about to turn around and see who was so rude and


    dared to act presumptuously in the CEO''s office, a ck figure shed in front of her and walked


    straight to the side of Enrique.


    This man was...


    Before Yilia recognized the man, he directly stretched out his fist and hit heavily on the face of Enrique.


    Apparently, Enrique didn''t expect that the man was so fierce that he didn''t have time to fight back. He


    was knocked over by the man''s sudden punch, and then he was pressed on the ground with his cor


    tightly held. The office chair and documents piled up beside him were all taken to one side and turned


    over on the ground, in a mess.


    When Yilia saw this, she hurried forward and was about to help Enrique. However, when she walked in


    front of the two of them, she suddenly saw clearly that the person was actually Jerome!


    "You... How could you break into the CEO''s office so easily! Let go of our CEO! Otherwise... Otherwise,


    don''t me us for being rude to you!"


    If it was someone else, Yilia might dare to teach him a lesson with her domineering manner, but when it


    came to Jerome in front of her, she stopped and said in a trembling voice.


    In fact, from the fact that Yilia dared to frame Teresa regardless of the consequences and p Shirley,


    it could be seen that Yilia was also a ruthless woman. Now that Enrique was beaten by others, as long


    as she could help him, she would naturally help him. Not to mention that she fell in love with him, at


    least she had a good impression of him.


    However, now, Yilia, who had always been strong, was like a kitten. She was frightened by the terrible


    aura emitted from Jerome, so she had to bite the bullet to threaten the man with words. At the same


    time, she felt a little guilty.


    She remembered that she once told the media that Teresa had an affair with the man in front of her,


    and then the stock of the Gu Group also plummeted.


    Just now, the CEO asked her to wait for someone, but now, he came here aggressively. Was it possible


    that the person he wanted her to see was Jerome?


    She thought she had no connection with Jerome. Was it because what she had done had been


    exposed?


    Just as Jerome was waving his fist and beating Enrique, he suddenly heard the sound of Yilia and


    found that there was another person in the room.


    He stopped what he was doing and turned his head slowly. When he saw clearly who the person


    beside him was, a pair of colder eyes stared at her fiercely.


    He recognized this woman. She was an important role in this y and she framed Abby this time! Abby


    had suffered a lot under her leadership!


    But now he was here to look for Enrique. He would settle ounts with this woman sooner orter!


    The terrible look in Jerome''s eyes made Yilia shut up in an instant. For some reason, she had an


    illusion that this man wanted to strangle her. All of a sudden, her mind went nk and shepletely


    lost the ability to think.


    Bang!


    At this moment, when Jerome was in a daze, Enrique stretched out his hand and waved it hard at his


    belly. With knitted eyebrows, Jerome snorted.


    When Yilia came to her senses, she turned around and rushed out of the office. She shouted at the


    security guard while running.


    With a stomachache, Jerome loosened his grip on Enrique, who immediately straightened up and


    stood up from the ground.


    "Enrique! You bastard!"


    Seeing this, Jerome''s eyes werepletely red with anxiety. Enduring the pain in his belly, he cursed


    and then stretched out his foot to kick Enrique on the ground again.


    This time, he didn''t give Enrique any chance to catch his breath. He clenched his fist and waved it at


    his face again and again.


    After receiving several punches on his face, the anger in Enrique''s heart waspletely provoked by


    Jerome. He knew that he woulde to him angrily, but he did not expect that he would dare to


    directly attack him on his territory. What was more, he could not forgive himself was that he had been


    beaten so many times by Jerome!


    With a fierce look in Enrique''s heart, he also raised his leg, hooked Jerome''s waist and turned Jerome


    over. Then the two of them wrestled together. They punched and kicked each other, not giving in at all,


    as if they were going to risk their lives.


    By the time Yilia ran back with the security guards, the two of them had already been beaten by each


    other in ck and blue, but they were still fighting with each other and had no intention of letting go.


    "What are you doing here! Pull that man away! Are you all stupid?"


    Looking at the security guards standing behind her and staring nkly at the scene in front of her, Yilia


    turned around and shouted at them.


    After being scolded by her, these security guards finally realized their duty toe up. They rushed


    forward and pulled Jerome up with all their might.


    "Mr. Shen, are you okay? Mr. Shen."


    With a group of security guards guarding, the fear that Yilia had for Jerome had disappeared. At this


    moment, she stood anxiously at the side until the two men who were wrestling were finally separated.


    Then she walked very quickly to the front of Enrique. Looking at the wounds on his face and the broken


    corners of his mouth, she asked worriedly.


    However, Enrique didn''t even bother to look at her. He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the


    corner of his mouth, and then his eyes were tightly locked on the same wounded body of Jerome as


    him.


    Although Jerome was subdued by the security guards, he still kicked and beat, trying to get rid of them


    and continue to beat Enrique. The three or four security guards tried their best to pull his arms and


    neck, looking very difficult.


    With Enrique''s eyes narrowed, he shouted at the security guards, "Let him go and all of you get out of


    here."

 Chapter 175 The Thunderstorm

    Chapter 175 The Thunderstorm


    "Enrique, you''d better go back home to see her if you still have feelings for Teresa. If anything happens


    to her, I won''t let you go. I won''t let you go even if I fight you to the death!"


    There was endless anger and trepidation in Jerome''s voice, which could be heard by Enrique naturally.


    Looking at Jerome''s emotional face and listening to his mention of Teresa again and again, he


    suddenly realized that the reason why he came to see him today was not because of the Gu Family''s


    business, but because of Teresa.


    But why did Jerome say that he would kill Teresa?


    Enrique lowering his head, he pondered over Teresa''s changes these days for the first time.


    It was impossible to say that Teresa was not affected by these things. Anyone who was ndered and


    insulted in this way would copse in emotion.


    But Teresa looked a little strange, but she was no different from usual.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a sh of lightning suddenly shed outside the window, as if it was going to tear up


    the sky with a huge wound. It looked iparably ferocious and terrible.


    The silver light shed across Enrique''s face, making him look pale and terrible. The lighting was


    followed by a loud thunder.


    The sky was overcast and terrible, and the thunder was deafening.


    Squinting his eyes slightly, Enrique seemed to think of something all of a sudden. He quickly took out


    his mobile phone and made a call to Tony, while running out.


    Seeing this, Jerome followed him closely and ran out without hesitation.


    "Hello, boss."


    Tony, who had been staying in the vi all the time, looked at the dark sky outside and was in a daze.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, pulling him back to reality.


    He could only hear the gasping breath of Enrique on the other end of the phone, and even his voice


    was a little intermittent.


    "Tony, Teresa... How was she doing inside? You... Did you find anything unusual?"


    Finally, after running downstairs, Enrique opened the door and got in the car. While fastening his seat


    belt, he asked him about Teresa.


    Tony didn''t know why Enrique suddenly had such a nervous reaction. Perhaps it was because of his


    influence, Tony couldn''t help but get nervous.


    "No, Ms. Gu has been staying in her room until now. Except for the time she came out during breakfast


    this morning, I haven''t seen her for the rest of the time."


    Although Tony didn''t know why Enrique suddenly asked about the situation of Teresa, he still told him


    everything that had happened in the vi today.


    Hearing what he said, Enrique became more and more panic.


    Although Teresa had been in such a situation these days, she would nevere out of her room if


    there was no special case.


    However, when he heard these words today, he felt extremely panic. Perhaps it was because he had


    heard what Jerome had said. He always felt that something must have happened.


    He even didn''t care what Tony continued to say on the other end of the phone and hung up. He had


    been anxious to go home as soon as possible, but he did not notice that the car of Jerome behind him


    was following closely.


    Click! Click! Click! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    At this time the sky began to rain. It was just a light rain at first, and soon it became a pouring rain.


    The pouring rain hit the windshield, making both Jerome and Enrique, who were holding the steering


    wheel, feel anxious.


    Tony looked at the phone, which had already been hung up, and a sense of foreboding appeared in his


    mind.


    He turned his head and looked at the closed door of Teresa''s room. Somehow, he felt a little nervous.


    With uneasiness, he slowly went upstairs step by step, and finally stopped in front of the door of


    Teresa''s room.


    "Ms. Gu, Ms. Gu, are you okay? Ms. Gu, did you hear me?"


    While knocking at the bedroom door, Tony shouted at Teresa. However, no matter how hard he


    knocked at the door, there was no sound inside. The inside of the room was so quiet that it was


    terrifying.


    Just as Tony was about to turn around and call Enrique to tell him about this, Teresa''s voice suddenly


    came from the room.


    "What happened?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Teresa''s voice sounded a little hoarse, as if she had just woken up. Hearing this, Tony put back the


    phone he had taken out, and gradually calmed down.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask you if you will be scared by the lightning outside."


    Tony didn''t tell the truth of his knocking to Teresa, who was in the room, but lied to her calmly.


    At the same time, he felt lucky in his heart that everything was just their foolish ideas and Teresa was


    fine.


    "I''m fine. I just can''t fall asleep now."


    Hearing Teresa''s answer, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if he was relieved, and the pressure


    finally disappeared.


    Without saying anything, he turned around and went downstairs.


    The rain outside the window was getting heavier and heavier, and there was no sign of stopping. The


    sound of the rain hitting the ss sounded inexplicably flustered.


    Tony didn''t know how long had passed when there was a knock on the door.


    When he opened the door, he found two men standing at the door. One of them was Enrique, and the


    other was Jerome.


    The two of them were ck and blue, and their clothes were wet with water dripping down. Their hair


    was stuck to their heads, and water streaked across their faces from time to time. They looked


    unusually embarrassed.


    Tony was surprised and wondered why these two people came together, but he quickly moved aside to


    make way for the two of them.


    However, before he could ask something, Enrique had already run upstairs, followed by Jerome


    closely, as if Jerome was afraid that he would not see the man by ident.

 Chapter 176 Sense Of Existence

    Chapter 176 Sense Of Existence


    "Mr. Enrique... You are back..."


    Evelyn heard the noise and walked out from the kitchen. She greeted Enrique as soon as she saw him,


    but she didn''t even have time to finish her words. Enrique and Jerome had shed past her and went


    straight upstairs to the room of Teresa.


    By the time she came to her senses, the two men had already gone upstairs.


    What happened?


    Evelyn looked at Tony in confusion. Just like her, Tony''s eyes were full of confusion too. The two of


    them looked at each other, hesitating whether to follow up or not.


    "Teresa! Teresa! It''s me. Enrique! Open the door, Teresa!" Enrique tried his best to calm himself down


    and knocked on the door of Teresa''s room.


    Although Tony said on the phone that Teresa was fine, his heart was beating fast for some reason. He


    always felt that something was going to happen to Teresa.


    But now he came to the door of Teresa. The closed door in front of him made him hesitate for a


    second. This door was like a key to another world. He was afraid that when he opened the door, he


    would see something he was unwilling to ept.


    After listening carefully for a while, Enrique heard no sound inside.


    Enrique''s heart sank. He knocked harder, but there was still no sound in the room.


    This time Enrique was in aplete panic. He shouted and knocked so loudly that Teresa should wake


    up even if she was sound asleep. But it was not normal for her to be in the room and not answer.


    At the thought that something might have happened to Teresa inside, Enrique knocked at the locked


    door crazily, but after nearly ten minutes, Teresa was still making no sound and didn''t reply.


    Standing aside anxiously, Jerome became more and more anxious when he saw this scene. Different


    from the inexplicable panic in Enrique''s heart, Jerome clearly remembered what Teresa said when she


    called him.


    Jerome couldn''t hold back his anxiety in his heart any more. He stepped forward to push away Enrique


    and shouted at the people in the room, "Abby! Brother is here too. Open the door for us!"


    Jerome thought Teresa would at least react when he heard his voice even if she was hurt in heart.


    However, no matter how the two of them knocked on the door and shouted, Teresa seemed not to hear


    them at all, and even did not respond at all.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Enrique remembered that he could slightly hear the voice of Teresa on the phone just now. Howe


    Teresa just ignored them now? Jerome was confused. Even if she knew that the person behind the


    conspiracy was Enrique, there was no reason for Teresa to refuse to talk to him?


    For a moment, Jerome was also panicked. He couldn''t figure out what Teresa was thinking and doing


    in the room, but he knew that Teresa didn''t open the door for them or speak because she was suffering


    great pain.


    "Enrique. If anything happens to Abby, I won''t let you go!"


    The next second, Jerome suddenly turned around and grabbed the cor of the man beside him tightly.


    His scarlet eyes seemed to be about to spit out fire, as if he wanted to tear the man in front of him into


    pieces.


    It was precisely because of this man that Teresa was so painful now.


    Seeing the two of them arguing, Tony quickly ran over from downstairs. When he was about to walk


    forward, he was stopped by a nce from Enrique. He just stood there quietly and looked at the two of


    them.


    "Evelyn, go and get the spare key to Ms. Gu''s room."


    Ignoring him, Enrique just let him grab his cor. Then he turned around and ordered Evelyn, who was


    standing downstairs at a loss.


    "Okay, okay!"


    Evelyn had been paying attention to them from downstairs. At first, she didn''t dare to get close to them


    because of her identity. Then she saw that the two of them were about to fight, and she didn''t dare to


    go forward either. It was not until she heard the cry of Enrique that she recovered from the shock. She


    quickly responded and ran to the storage room to get the spare key.


    Seeing that Evelyn had left, Jerome still didn''t let go of the cor of Enrique. Thinking of the hurt Teresa


    had received, he couldn''t help but feel angry.


    "Enrique, I just want to know what you want? Abby loves you so much. Didn''t you feel guilty when you


    did such a thing?"


    Jerome couldn''t calm himself down at all. Abby didn''t open the door. Thinking of what might happen, he


    couldn''t forgive the man in front of him. He shouted at the man hoarsely.


    Teresa trusted this man so much.


    And Teresa loved this man so much.


    However, in the end, she got such a result.


    What''s more, Jerome hated his weakness. When he saw Enrique and Teresa in front of him at the very


    beginning, he should have decided to bring her back instead of leaving her with this duplicity man.


    It was all his fault. If he had made up his mind earlier, the following things would not have happened at


    all.


    At the beginning, when facing Jerome, Enrique was full of disdain and indifference. But when he


    learned from him that Teresa was likely to do something stupid because of him, the pleasure of


    revenge against the Gu Family had disappeared.


    The mes from Jerome had already made Enrique lose the courage to speak at all.


    In the past, he had thought that even if Teresa knew that what he had done, she was watched by Tony


    and Evelyn and no matter how sad and painful Teresa was, there would be no ident and she would


    be fine. But now he was not sure about his original thoughts at all.


    When those two were at the TH Group, Jerome had asked him what kind of existence Teresa was for


    him. At that time, he couldn''t tell.


    But now he clearly realized that no matter what kind of existence Teresa was, he couldn''t live without


    Teresa. If something happened to Teresa, he would hate himself for the rest of his life!


    Jerome was stillining and criticizing him in his ear, but Enrique couldn''t bear to hear a word of


    it.


    He stood there with a decadent expression, staring at the door in front of him. He had no intention of


    quarreling with him for a long time, and only the safety of Teresa remained in his mind.

 Chapter 177 Regret

    Chapter 177 Regret


    He just wanted to know how Teresa was doing in the room.


    "Mr. Enrique! The spare key... The spare key of Ms. Gu''s room didn''t seem to be there... I''ve searched


    everywhere, but I can''t find it..."


    Just when Enrique was feeling bad, Evelyn ran back from the storage room in a hurry, but her eyes


    were full of panic. She stood there anxiously and told them that she hadn''t found the key.


    "How could you not find it?! What do I want you for?" The sudden anger of Enrique scared Evelyn to


    shiver.


    All of a sudden, she seemed to remember something and said in panic, "I remember that Ms. Gu went


    to the storage room today. She.. It seemed that she... She take the key away."


    "What did you say? !"


    After hearing her words, the expressions of Enrique and Jerome changed.


    Then Enrique shook off Jerome''s hand violently, like a crazy beast. He lifted his leg and kicked the door


    hard.


    "Teresa, are you okay?"


    Bang! Bang! The sound of kicking the door was dull and sharp. The action was repeated again and


    again by Enrique. Panic and guilt could be seen in his deep eyes, and he couldn''t help muttering to


    himself.


    Seeing this, Jerome stopped talking and prayed in his heart that nothing would happen to his Abby.


    It was a pity that there was still no sound in Teresa''s room in the face of such a loud noise. Enrique


    shut his mouth tightly and didn''t make any sound. He just hated himself for setting up such a solid door


    in his house. All he wanted now was to kick the door open as soon as possible.


    He couldn''t help scolding himself in his heart.


    At that time, all he wanted was to take revenge and destroy the Gu Family as soon as possible. In


    order to achieve his goal, he didn''t care about Teresa''s mood at all, nor did he care what kind of harm it


    would bring to her in the end.


    He was just as Jerome had said.


    He didn''t deserve Teresa''s love at all.


    Bang!


    After kicking the door four or five times in a row, the door was suddenly kicked open by Enrique with a


    loud noise.


    "Abby! Abby!"


    Jerome was the first one came to his senses. He rushed into the room without hesitation. He called


    Abby''s name and looked for her anxiously, but he didn''t find her in the room.


    After Enrique came in, he didn''t see Teresa either. He immediately ran into the bathroom.


    When he opened the bathroom door and saw what was going on inside, he was stunned with his eyes


    wide open. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    He saw a person lying quietly on the ground beside the bathtub. This person had long hair, motionless


    as if she had lost her breath. The ground beside her and the pool were all scarlet.


    This piece of red was like a pile of withered roses which scattered petals on the ground, making people


    unable to see its beauty in the past.


    The air was filled with a strong smell of blood and a trace of death, which made people sick.


    At a nce, Enrique recognized that the figure beside the bathtub was no other than Teresa, who they


    had been looking for.


    Following him into the bathroom, Jerome saw what was happening in front of him. Without saying


    anything, he ran to the bathtub and helped Teresa sit up from the ground, trembling.


    Teresa''s face was pale and her tightly closed eyes were still motionless. A deep knife mark on her wrist


    was still slowly oozing blood. Jerome had never been so afraid before. He didn''t even dare to touch


    Teresa''s wrist. Even his voice called Teresa with a faint cry.


    "Abby! Don''t scare me. Wake up!"


    Jerome didn''t care where he was now, nor did he care who was standing next to him. He shouted at


    the woman in his arms, hoping that she could hear his voice and wake up.


    However, no matter how he called her, Teresa had been lying in his arms, without the slightest trace of


    opening her eyes.


    "Mr. Shen, what..."


    "Ahhh!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Tony and Evelyn heard the voice of Jerome, they rushed in and saw the scene in front of them.


    They stood there in astonishment, and Evelyn even screamed out uncontrobly.


    Tony couldn''t believe what he saw. Not long ago, he had talked to Teresa, but now the woman was


    lying there, covered in blood, motionless.


    Judging from the blood on the ground and the wound on her wrist, Teresa had cut her wrist for a long


    time. Obviously, she still left a little consciousness when he knocked the door and called her just now,


    and now she had lost too much blood andpletely fainted.


    It was hard for Tony to imagine how Teresa had watched her blood flowing out little by little and how


    she had calmly talked to him. Ms. Gu, who was somewhat weak in his eyes, would have the courage to


    end her life in such a way!


    "What the fuck are you doing here? Go and call an ambnce!"


    Hearing the voice of the two of them, Enrique finally came back to his senses from his shock. He


    turned his head and roared at the two of them.


    It never urred to Enrique that Teresa would punish him in this way.


    The blood on the ground was shocking, and his mind instantly went nk, unable to think for a long


    time. He didn''t care about revenge or resentment at all now. Enrique had never been so clear about the


    status of Teresa in his heart, which had surpassed everything!


    ''Teresa!


    You can''t die! I won''t let you die!''


    With Enrique''s eyes fixed on the unconscious Teresa, he swore to himself.


    At the same time, with his roar, Tony immediately took out his phone from his pocket and dialed the


    emergency number with his trembling hands. At the same time, he arranged the best hospital in the city


    to arrange the ward as soon as possible.


    Hearing Tony''s voice, the anger on Enrique''s face was slightly alleviated.


    He stretched out his stiff legs and tried to take the woman out of Jerome''s arms, but before his hand


    could touch Teresa''s body, Jerome held Teresa''s body tightly and avoided him.

 Chapter 178 Sorry

    Chapter 178 Sorry


    There was an undisguised hatred in Jerome''s eyes. He stared at the man in front of him who was


    about to approach Teresa. He looked like a cheetah that was ready to attack at any time. He didn''t


    want the man in front of him to touch his Abby again!


    "Enrique. Don''t touch Abby with your dirty hands! What qualifications do you have to stand here now?


    Get out! Get out!"


    With red eyes, Jerome looked at the man in front of him and shouted at him angrily.


    He would never forget this face all his life. It was because of him that Teresa wanted to end her life by


    such an extreme action.


    She had such a problem when she was a child. However, they found that there was no effect that even


    they took her to a number of doctors. That was why his family cared about Teresa very much and didn''t


    want her to be stimted or frustrated at all.


    For Jerome, Teresa was more than just an adopted child from their family. She was his sister, his


    family, and Abby, who loved and cared him the most.


    But now he couldn''t believe that his beloved sister would be forced to such an extent by a man.


    "Enrique. If you still have a little conscience, don''t let Abby see you again. You don''t really love Abby. I


    don''t want her to be irritated when she sees you again."


    Jerome''s sharp eyes were like a real sharp knife, stabbing into the heart of Enrique. He felt that he had


    beenpletely seen through by this man''s eyes, and he was also a little guilty by his words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Enrique lowered his eyes, which were covered by his thick eyshes. It was hard to figure out what


    kind of expression was hidden in his eyes at the moment, but one could guess from his gloomy figure


    that in fact, he was sadder than anyone else.


    His beloved woman might even lose her life because of him. However, his original purpose was not like


    this.


    He just wanted to take revenge on the Gu Family and seek justice for his mother. How did thing


    be like this?


    "Mr. Shen, the ambnce downstairs has arrived. Let''s send Ms. Gu to the hospital as soon as


    possible. Now this is the most important thing."


    Hearing the ambnce''s voiceing from downstairs, Tony reached out his hand and gently pushed


    the man in front of him. There was a faint trace of worry in his voice. The reason why he specially


    emphasized to send Teresa to the hospital as soon as possible was that he was afraid that his boss


    would take extremely serious about what Jerome had said and fall into deep self-me.


    Tony had never seen this man behave like this before. Enrique was looked as if he had changed into


    another person. Tony was really worried and even afraid of what he saw.


    To be honest, he didn''t expect that things would end up like this. He knew clearly in his heart. Teresa


    committed suicide. Enrique, his boss, was the man who suffered the most.


    "Get out of my way! There is no need for you to shed crocodile tears here. If it weren''t for you, Abby


    wouldn''t havemitted suicide."


    But before Enrique could say anything, Jerome had already picked up the woman in his arms. He


    nced at Enrique and Tony and said coldly. Then he walked outside with Teresa in his arms.


    The woman in his arms was thin. With red eyes and sad face, Jerome had made up his mind that he


    would never give his beloved sister to this man after Teresa woke up.


    Because this man didn''t deserve Teresa at all!


    Enrique watched as Teresa was taken away by Jerome, and then leaned against the wall behind him


    with a decadent figure. His eyes were no longer as arrogant and confident as they used to be, and only


    pain remained in them.


    Even though Teresa had been carried downstairs by Jerome, Enrique still didn''t have any reaction. He


    stood there numbly, like a soulless body, Tony couldn''t help but remind him in a low voice, "Mr. Shen,


    let''s hurry up. In fact, Ms. Gu needs yourpany."


    Ms. Gu needed yourpany.


    Hearing Tony''s words, the dark eyes of Enrique lit up in an instant. However, before Tony could see it


    clearly, the light in his eyes were like fireworks in the sky disappearing in an instant without a trace. And


    once again his eyes returned to their original lifeless and decadent appearance.


    However, he didn''t stand there motionless. Instead, he took his own steps with some depression and


    went downstairs slowly. It seemed that his feet were wrapped with a heavy burden, and it was difficult


    for him to move.


    When Tony and Enrique arrived at the hospital together, Teresa had already been pushed into the


    operating room.


    Outside the operating room, there was a red light, which made Enrique nervous.


    At this moment, not only did Jerome, but also he couldn''t forgive himself for what he had done.


    Now he only felt very regretful. Why couldn''t his n be more meticulous? Why did Teresa appear in


    the n?


    It was he who made her be like this!


    "Enrique. Things havee to this. Are you satisfied with it now? Do you know how scared I was on


    the way here? Do you know how afraid I was of losing her? Aren''t you afraid at all? Are you pretending


    to love Abby from the beginning to the end? Are you just using her?"


    Teresa had been pushed to the operating table, but the culprit who made her like this still appeared


    here hypocritically. Looking at Enrique standing aside, the anger in Jerome''s heart was ignited again.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was standing in front of the operating room, he really wanted to beat up


    the man in front of him again!


    Noticing that Jerome was about to lose his temper, Enrique felt even more guilty. How he wanted to say


    sorry to the woman lying in the operating room in person!


    "It''s not like what you think. I really like Teresa. If possible, I don''t want to hurt her in this way."

 Chapter 179 Slight Sadness

    Chapter 179 Slight Sadness


    Looking at Jerome, Enrique said slowly, "Jerome, You don''t have to pretend to me that you care about


    Teresa. When ites to loving her, I love her more than any of you. I hate to see her hurt more than


    any of you."


    Taking a deep breath, Enrique tried hard to hold back the sadness in his heart. He stood straight and


    looked coldly at the man in front of him. His voice was firm and sad.


    He admitted that he indeed took advantage of Teresa, which was indeed very despicable and


    uneptable.


    However, Enrique believed that if the man in front of him were him and had been through everything he


    had suffered, Jerome would also have made the decision he did.


    "Shut up! You have no right to say that you love Abby in front of me. If you really love her, you won''t


    use her to retaliate against our Gu Family. Enrique, now you''d better pray in your heart that nothing will


    happen to Abby. Otherwise, even if I lose all my property, I must fight with you to the end."


    Hearing this, Jerome became angrier. He looked at the man in front of him with a mocking expression.


    What he said was a big joke to him.


    Love?


    If he really loved her, how could he be willing to let his woman be tortured like this?


    If he really loved her, how could he be willing to use his woman?


    This man was just kidnapping Teresa in the name of love and using her to achieve his hidden purpose.


    Jerome would never trust Enrique again.


    Jerome turned his head away and didn''t want to talk to the murderer anymore. Seeing his expression,


    Enrique knew that no matter what he said now, he would never believe him. He would apologize to


    Teresa after she woke up in order to get her forgiveness.


    Therefore, the two of them stood quietly outside the operating room, without saying a word.


    As time went by, the two of them felt as if they had been through a long century, and the tension in their


    hearts grew deeper and deeper.


    And the reason why Enrique was so nervous was not only because he was worried about Teresa, but


    also the baby in her belly.


    Just as Dr. Sun had said, Teresa was in the dangerous period of pregnancy. Being stimted so much,


    she had been mentally tortured, and now she was cutting her wrist tomit suicide. He was afraid


    that...


    At this moment, one of their phone rang, pulling them back to reality.


    "Hello."


    With an unhappy face, Jerome took out his mobile phone. When he saw the caller ID on the screen, he


    closed his eyes and the expression on his face was relieved. He took a deep breath and looked a little


    sad. After hesitating for a while, he finally answered the phone.


    "Yes, I have seen Abby. She..."


    When Jerome mentioned Teresa''s name on the phone, he raised his eyes and gave a ferocious stare


    at the nearby Enrique. Then he stopped talking, not knowing how to answer the question from the


    person on the other end of the phone.


    His hesitation seemed to make the person on the other end of the phone more anxious. With a


    headache, Jerome stretched out his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows, but he was unwilling to


    tell the person about Teresa.


    Seeing him like this, Enrique had already guessed who was on the other end of the phone.


    In the Gu Family, except for Jerome, Lena also loved Teresa.


    The two of them loved Teresa very much. Judging from the expression on the man''s face, it seemed


    that Lena had known the truth, so she couldn''t wait to call to know Teresa''s safety.


    "Lena, don''t cry. I''m... I''m in the City Hospital now. Abby she... She is having an operation. You..."


    Jerome stopped abruptly before he could finish what he tried to say.


    Enrique looked over with some curiosity. It turned out that the phone had already been hung up.


    Jerome looked at his phone embarrassed, as if he was wondering if he should call back. In the end, he


    just shook his head and put his phone back again.


    Jerome knew clearly that he couldn''t hide anything from Lena. It was better to tell her the truth directly


    than to lie to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After all, if Lena hadn''t found out the truth, he wouldn''t have known that what happened to Teresa was


    all attributed to the man she loved.


    They didn''t know how long it had passed. When they came to their senses again, Lena rushed towards


    them with Tristan. There was a worried look on her face.


    "Brother, how is Abby? Is it serious? Was she about to do something terrible? Why was she so stupid?


    Is it worth it for such a man?"


    Lena ran straight to her brother''s side. She reached out her hand and grabbed his arm tightly. Lena


    shook Jerome''s body, and did not even give him a chance to speak. In this way the flood of questions


    wasing towards Jerome.


    Seeing that Lena was so agitated, Tristan rushed up to her, held her shoulder and pulled her over.


    He looked at the woman in front of him with a worried look. He was really afraid that Lena would drive


    herself crazy for this matter.


    He had never seen Jerome and Lena behave like this. This time they behaving so unusual just was just


    for a woman who had no blood rtionship with them and moreover this women had already been


    driven out of the Gu Family. The two of them seemed to be going crazy for this matter.


    "Lena, don''t be so hurry. Jerome must be very upset now."


    Tristan reached out his hand and patted her on the back, trying to calm her down.


    In fact, he was also worried that the emotional Lena would do something terrible.


    While Tristan was speaking, Lena turned her head and saw Enrique standing next to her. The sad


    expression on her face was instantly reced by hatred.


    p!


    Before everyone could react, a crisp p sounded exceptionally harsh in the quiet corridor of the


    hospital.

 Chapter 180 The Devil

    Chapter 180 The Devil


    When they looked to the direction of the sound, they saw that Lena had not put down her hand, but


    Enrique turned his head to the side.


    "Mr. Shen, are you okay?"


    Tony red at the woman in front of him and asked Enrique anxiously. When he was about to attack


    Lena, Enrique stopped him in time.


    Lena looked at the man in front of her with her red eyes. Even her eyelids were slightly swollen. It was


    obvious that she had cried bitterly.


    "Enrique! You are a devil! You are a cold and emotionless devil! Do you have a heart? We trusted you


    so much to take care of Abby, but what about you? What you have done to her is shameless!"


    Clenching her fists tightly, Lena almost used all her strength to yell at the man in front of her, which


    attracted many patients toe out of the ward and look at them.


    Looking at the four or five well-dressed people standing there as if they were arguing about something,


    the onlookers showed great interest and looked at them up and down.


    Facing the usation of the woman in front of him, and even her behavior just now, Enrique seemed


    that he didn''t care about this at all, as if she was only talking to others, and the person who was


    pped was not him. He kept his head down and never looked up to see Lena straight into her eyes.


    ''Did he have a heart?''


    Enrique asked himself the same question in his heart again and again.


    Of course he did have a heart. If not, how could he be so painful at the moment!


    He had cursed himself thousands of times in his heart. If they could vent their anger on him and make


    Teresae out of the operating room as soon as possible, or even wake up, he was willing to be


    beaten and scolded by them.


    "Enrique, say something! Say something! Don''t you want to destroy the Gu Family? Come on! Just


    come on! We are standing in front of you now. You want to destroy the Gu Family, why don''t youe


    straight to us!"


    Lena waspletely crazy, like a mad female lion. She punched and kicked the man in front of her,


    and vented all her anger on him.


    "Ms. Gu, please calm down. Our CEO..."


    Tony looked at Enrique standing there, letting her beat and scold. When he was about to step forward


    to stop her, he was finally stopped by the gaze of Enrique.


    He red at the woman in front of him and sighed deeply. He stood still and watched her beat and


    scold Enrique.


    "This is the hospital. If you want to quarrel, can you go out? Don''t disturb the patients here."


    At this moment, a girl in nurse uniform came out of the ward. She frowned tightly, pointed at them and


    said angrily to them.


    She looked at them with disdain. She didn''t expect them to behave so bad.


    "Lena, just listen to the nurse. Don''t make any noise now. It''s not worth getting angry for such a man.


    Let''s just stay here and wait for Abigale toe out of the operating room safely."


    After hearing the nurse''s words, Lena stopped talking, but still stretched out her hand and stared at the


    man in front of her viciously.


    In order not to let her do anything radical, Tristan quickly walked up to her and pulled her to his side.


    He indifferently nced at silent Enrique standing there, took back his gaze and said to Lena.


    Hearing his words, Lena closed her eyes tightly, took a deep breath and nodded at him. Then she


    gradually calmed down.


    And she didn''t want to take another look at Enrique.


    "Mr. Shen, are you okay? How about I..."


    Looking at the embarrassed look of Enrique standing there, the clothes on his body was in a mess


    because of the woman just now, and even his face was covered with scars. If he hadn''t been with him


    all the time, he would have thought that the man was robbed.


    After hearing his voice, Enrique just turned his head and gently shook it at him, with a very pathetic


    expression on his face.


    He turned his head again and looked at the closed door of the operating room. His eyes were full of


    sadness. He also hated himself very much. Why did he make such a decision at the beginning?


    Tony found that Enrique was not in the mood to talk to him. He knew that Enrique focused all his


    attention on Teresa in the operating room.


    He could only take a look at the man in front of him with a worried look on his face. His eyes were full of


    vignce. He stared at the brother and sister of Gu Family who were standing not far away, fearing that


    they would do something crazy to Enrique.


    They didn''t know how long it had passed, and finally the light of the operating room turned green.


    Before the door opened, they had already walked forward.


    "Doctor, how is my sister?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the doctor came out, Jerome held the doctor''s hand tightly and asked him nervously.


    Seeing Jerome''s expression, Enrique opened his mouth but still didn''t say anything when he was about


    to ask the doctor whether Teresa and the baby were safe or not.


    If they knew that Teresa was pregnant now, the two of them would be more nervous.


    "Don''t worry. The patient is in good condition. Fortunately, she was sent here in time and there is


    nothing serious. Besides..."


    "Doctor, may I ask you something?"


    Just when the doctor was about to tell them about the baby''s condition, Enrique interrupted the doctor


    and called him aside.


    On the other hand, all the other people''s attention was on Teresa, so they naturally ignored the reason


    why he did so. Seeing that Teresa was pushed out of the operating room by a nurse, they followed the


    nurse to the ward.


    "Excuse me, is the baby inside my wife''s belly also very healthy?"


    After watching them leave, Enrique finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked seriously.

 Chapter 181 Bastard

    Chapter 181 Bastard


    The doctor looked at the man in front of him, who was covered with scars, and then looked at the


    people who had just left. He seemed to have understood something.


    The next second, he gently nodded his head.


    "Don''t worry. The baby is in good condition, but the mother is in bad condition..."


    When the doctor said this and looked at Enrique, a trace of me shed across the doctor''s face.


    In his opinion, a pregnant woman with a child should at least be cared and protected by her family, but


    he was very clear that the reason why she was in aa was that she had cut off the vein in her wrist.


    What did this guy do to make his wife so angry she needed to cut her wrist? What a bastard?


    But the man in front of him looked haggard and worried about the woman in the ward. It seemed that


    he had realized his mistake and was regretting and ming himself.


    "Doctor, what do you mean? Teresa she..."


    Sure enough, the man''s face turned pale after hearing the first half of the doctor''s words. He was


    extremely scared. He grabbed one of the doctor''s hands and asked anxiously.


    Seeing this, the doctor, who was dissatisfied with Enrique, quickly waved at him and exined, "No, it''s


    not what you think. The patient is very weak now because of excessive loss of blood, and she is still in


    aa. Moreover, the nutrition in her body is not enough for the fetus to absorb. We have infused her


    with nutritious fluid, but after all, this is not the root cure."


    So Teresa''s life was out of danger now?


    Enrique took a grateful look at him and breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that the baby in


    Teresa''s body would be aborted, but now hearing the doctor''s words, he only felt that there was nothing


    happier than this.


    However, Enrique didn''t let go of his tightly knitted eyebrows.


    Just as the doctor said, Teresa was now eating for two people. It was impossible to only rely on


    nutrition fluid, but what should he do?


    In fact, Enrique also knew that the reason why Teresa was weak was not only because she was


    bleeding too much, but also because she was pregnant and vomiting and couldn''t eat anything. What''s


    more, what he had done to Teresa made Teresa want to die. When she woke up, he was afraid that


    she would still not eat well as before.


    The doctor didn''t know what was on Enrique''s mind. When he thought of the deep knife mark on the


    lady''s wrist in the ward, he felt sorry for the patient.


    He couldn''t help but remind Enrique, "When the patient wakes up, you must pay attention to nourish


    her. It''s rted to the health of the patient and her baby. As a father, you must remember it."


    A father.


    When Enrique heard this, his heart trembled. There was a sudden tenderness in his heart.


    This was really a magical and great title, but he almost lost the qualification to be a father for what he


    had done.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Enrique knew that the doctor''s words were full of reproach. However, at this moment, he was like a


    pupil who listened to the teacher carefully, and he kept the doctor''s words in mind.


    Seeing this, the doctor was somewhat relieved. His slightly reproachful expression hadpletely


    faded away, and he told Enrique many details he needed to pay attention to.


    "In addition, you must pay more attention to her rest. Pregnant woman usually has more or less


    prenatal syndrome. As her husband, you has the responsibility and obligation to keep your wife in a


    good mood, which is also good for the baby''s development."


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Enrique nodded at him seriously and looked at the ward they entered.


    When he was about to leave, the doctor stopped him again.


    "There are so many wounds on your body. I think you''d better have a check-up."


    Just now, the doctor sympathized with Teresa and only wanted to teach Enrique a lesson. But now,


    seeing that Enrique had corrected himself as soon as he realized his mistake, the doctor noticed the


    injury on Enrique''s face.


    As a doctor, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to the injured in front of him.


    Especially when he saw that the corner of the man''s mouth had been broken, and even his face was


    ck and blue, but he seemed not to notice the wounds on his body at all.


    After saying this, the doctor saw Enrique couldn''t wait to go to that ward. His dissatisfaction with


    Enrique hadpletely disappeared.


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Enrique stopped and turned around to smile politely to the doctor. Then he


    walked towards the ward without looking back.


    Seeing this, the doctor shook his head helplessly and left.


    "Brother, when do you think Abby will wake up?"


    When Enrique walked to the door, he heard Lena''s worried voice.


    He looked at the sickbed and saw that there were several people surrounding Teresa, who had covered


    Teresa''s face tightly.


    These people were none other than Jerome, Lena and Tristan.


    Lena leaned against Tristan''s chest. As this woman had her back to him, there was no way for Enrique


    to see the expression on her face. But from her tone of speaking, he could tell that Lena was very


    worried about the situation of Teresa.


    Teresa was covered by a white quilt. She didn''t move at all, and he couldn''t even feel the fluctuation of


    her breath. Two bottles of medicine were hanging in the ward, and the sound of the monitor could be


    heard clearly.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Enrique felt more and more guilty. That was because he knew


    clearly that he was the one who caused all this.


    Thinking of this, Enrique looked at Teresa in shame, who was lying on the bed motionlessly.


    He suddenly wondered how he faced Teresa when she woke up.


    Silently standing next to him, Tony observed him and sighed helplessly. Looking at the woman on the


    bed, he frowned slightly.


    He wanted to retort when the doctor med Enrique, but he didn''t say anything only on ount of the


    situation of Enrique.


    These people only saw that Teresa was hurt, but they didn''t know that Mr. Shen had been hurt a


    hundred times more than Teresa when he was young.


    Teresa was depressed and could choose to die, but Enrique didn''t even have the option to die. No one


    could understand how miserable Enrique was.


    He should have thought that the appearance of this woman would definitely bring a lot of harm to Mr.


    Shen, and her appearance would not bring any benefits to Mr. Shen''s n.

 Chapter 182 No Qualification

    Chapter 182 No Qualification


    Tony couldn''t help regretting that he hadn''t stopped the man in front of him.


    "Enrique, who do you think you are to stand in this ward? Get out of here!"


    Just when the two of them were standing aside, hesitating whether they should get close to the sickbed


    or not, Lena turned her head. After Lena saw Enrique standing on this side, she seemed to be a


    different person in an instant, shouting at them loudly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Lena was held back by Tristan beside her in time, she would have rushed to


    the front of Enrique. If he hadn''t held her tightly, Lena would have been more than just scolding


    Enrique.


    "She is my girlfriend. Why can''t I appear here?"


    Facing the woman''s curse, Enrique silently raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t want to argue with her.


    His voice was as cold as the spring in the mountain, without any warmth.


    "Girlfriend? Huh."


    Hearing this, Lena showed a disdainful expression on her face. She suppressed the disgust in her


    heart and was about to say something to satirize him. However, when she was about to say something,


    Jerome standing next to her, who also heard these words, spoke first.


    "Enrique, I didn''t know that you could do such a horrible thing to your girlfriend. Besides, you can even


    still say the word girlfriend calmly here!"


    Jerome''s face was covered with gloomy, and there was a trace of coldness in his dark eyes. He gave


    off a terrible sense of pressure, and the temperature in the air of the ward instantly dropped a lot.


    He looked at the man not far away with a mocking face. Especially when he heard the man say that


    she was my girlfriend, he couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Enrique, if you are a man, get out of here right now. I don''t want Abby to see you, a murderer, standing


    here when she wakes up."


    Jerome seemed to have changedpletely today. He was usually reticent, but today he lost his


    manner in front of this man again and again. He didn''t even show the slightest respect to the man in


    front of him, and didn''t care about his identity at all. He mercilessly scolded him, criticized him for his


    wrong and cruelty.


    Murderer.


    When Enrique heard Jerome say this word, his face grew even colder.


    Because of his revenge n, Teresa chose tomit suicide. In detail, he could be said to be the


    murderer of her, but this title could be said to anyone, only the member of the Gu Family could not say


    so.


    If the Gu Family hadn''t harmed his mother, how could Enrique endure and n for revenge for so


    long? So what Teresa suffered now was also caused by the Gu Family.


    Enrique''s and Jerome''s eyes met, and both of them were full of anger and coldness, like two leopards


    fighting head-on.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the ward became tense, as if a terrible war would break out at any


    time.


    Tristan looked at the two men in silence. He didn''t know what kind of feud these two family had. Why


    did Enrique make use of Teresa at all costs? Even if this woman finally might know the truth and hate


    him for the rest of her life, he still choose to use such a big chip.


    It had to be said that in terms of ruthlessness, no one in this ward could be better than Enrique.


    This man was not only cold and ruthless, but also decisive and capable. He was exactly the most


    terrible kind of person.


    "It''s between my girlfriend and me. You two outsiders don''t need to get involved."


    In the face of the ridicule and reproach of Jerome, there was still no expression on Enrique''s face, as if


    he didn''t care about what they said at all.


    He deliberately stressed the word outsiders, and even pointed out the rtionship between Teresa and


    them directly.


    As expected, the faces of Lena and Jerome turned pale and their momentums weakened involuntarily.


    What Enrique said was true.


    The woman lying on the bed was only a daughter adopted by the Gu Family. Now they had nothing to


    do with Teresa. If there was a rtionship between them, it was only in name.


    "Enrique, if you really have heart and if you have Abby in your heart, I''ll ask you a favor. Will you please


    stop hurting her? She is not someone you can hurt at will."


    Feeling sad, Lena raised her head as soon as she heard what Jerome said. She saw that Jerome


    squinted his eyes slightly, as if he hadn''t heard what Enrique said just now. He warned the man in front


    of her again.


    After seeing Jerome''s expression and hearing what he had said, Lena was filled with confidence again.


    Even if they had be outsiders nominally with Teresa, even if they were scattered to the ends of the


    earth, Teresa and she were still close sisters.


    "Jerome, don''t say such words to me as if you know everything. You have no right, and don''t force me


    to deprive you of the right to see Teresa."


    Enrique narrowed his eyes and stared at the man quietly.


    His words were undoubtedly the biggest threat to the two of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The two looked at each other, opened their mouths but said nothing.


    Although his words made the two of them very angry, they also believed that this man would do so.


    In particr for Jerome, he couldn''t describe how scared he was now.


    At the moment when the two of them rushed into the bathroom of Enrique''s house and saw Teresa


    lying on the ground of the bathroom covered in blood, Jerome''s memory instantly returned to that


    terrible afternoon.


    It was because of the same thing that he had experienced two times, so he was really afraid that if one


    day he really lost Teresa, what should he do?


    Therefore, no matter who he was or what kind of rtionship he had with Teresa, the only thing he


    could think of now was not to let these people hurt the person he loved most.

 Chapter 183 Determination

    Chapter 183 Determination


    However, if Enrique really did it, although they could fight for the custody of Teresa in awsuit, Teresa


    was not a child after all. And all the media were paying attention to the Gu Family. It was really not


    worth it to quarrel with Enrique right now.


    "Enrique, don''t think we''ll let you go. When Abby wakes up, we won''t hide this for you. At that time, no


    matter what decision Abby makes, I''ll take her away, because you don''t deserve Abby to stay with you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In order not to let this man deprive them of the right to see Teresa, Jerome just turned his head, red


    at this man, and spoke out his innermost thoughts.


    This time, no matter what happened, he had made up his mind to take Teresa away.


    Because she had no reason to be the one who had been sacrificed for the sake of the affairs between


    her two families, nor to be a pawn in the hands of Enrique for the grudge between them.


    "Absolutely not."


    After hearing what he said, Enrique refused his idea without hesitation.


    Teresa had the right to know the truth, but she had no right to leave him. He would never allow such a


    thing to happen.


    Not only because this woman was his girlfriend, but also because she was pregnant with his child.


    Even if Teresa knew the truth and even hated him for this, he would never let her go easily.


    What''s more, there was no possibility for him to agree to let her to leave with the two siblings of the Gu


    Family.


    "No? Enrique, what''s on your mind when you said these words? Do you think you deserve to be around


    Abby? Do you know how disgusting you are to me?"


    Hearing what Enrique had said, Lena could no longer control her anger.


    She shook off Tristan who had been holding her hand. Before everyone could react, she rushed to the


    front of Enrique, reached out her hand and tightly grabbed the man''s cor. There was a deep disgust


    in her eyes and even in her words.


    She didn''t think the man in front of her had the right to refuse their request. What kind of reason could


    he say such words? He had hurt Teresa and even almost let her lost her life.


    "I don''t care what your decision is. Anyway, I won''t let Teresa leave with you."


    Enrique just nced at Lena and repeated what he had said.


    Looking at his firm look, Lena frowned unhappily and looked at the man in front of her with a touch of


    mockery in her eyes.


    "Enrique, are you telling me that you really love Abby? Do you love her so much that she can''t leave


    you? Let me tell you, don''t be daydreaming. You are thest man in the world who deserves to be with


    Abby."


    Lena suddenly felt that the man in front of her was so ridiculous. Since he was so reluctant to leave


    Teresa, why did he hurt Teresa in this way?


    Using her as a pawn would not only destroy the Gu Family, but also destroy Teresa.


    He didn''t care about Teresa''s safety at all, but now he pretended to be affectionate in front of them. She


    had to admire this man''s acting skill.


    "I know, I know that by the time I do this, I''m not qualified. Still, I must say, even if she wants to follow


    you and leave me, I would never permit it. Teresa she has to stay with me."


    After saying this in a firm tone, Enrique pushed away the woman standing in front of him with great


    force, with an impatient expression on his face.


    He didn''t have the energy to deal with these two siblings, nor did he have the energy to continue to


    quarrel with them. The only thought in his mind now was to see Teresa wake up in. Other than that, he


    was not interested in anything else.


    Lena was pushed away by Enrique. She almost fell down. Luckily, Tristan caught her in time. He held


    Lena and checked if she was hurt. Then he said to her in a low voice, "Lena, don''t be so nervous. The


    ward needs to be quiet. Let''s wait for Abby to wake up and see her own decision. After all, even if this


    man is so persistent now, he can''t change Abby''s mind."


    Speaking of this, Tristan took a look at the direction of Enrique. Then he said to Lena confidently, "If


    Abby insists on leaving this man, I will help you anyway."


    Originally, Tristan just wanted to stand aside and watch them arguing silently. He didn''t want himself to


    be involved in this matter, but the moment the man pushed Lena, he changed his mind.


    How could the woman he cherished most in his life be bullied by other men? Let alone under his watch.


    "Lena, listen to Tristan. No matter what he says now, we don''t have to pay attention to him. He doesn''t


    deserve us to quarrel with him for this matter. We can talk about everything after Abby wakes up."


    After hearing what Tristan said, Jerome silently walked up to Lena, reached out his hand and gently


    patted her on the shoulder. Then he took a deep look at Enrique, turned around and walked towards


    the bed.


    Hearing what Jerome had said, Lena also gave a fierce re at Enrique. Then she went back to the


    bed of Teresa with the help of Tristan, pulled a chair and sat down, waiting for Teresa to wake up.


    "Mr. Shen, you''d better have a look at your wounds first. With me here, you needn''t worry."


    After seeing what had just happened, Tony, who had been standing next to Enrique, nced at the


    wounds on Enrique''s body and frowned.

 Chapter 244 Got Involve

    Chapter 244 Got Involve


    Fiona turned her head and nced at Enrique. A magical look shed across her eyes.


    "How could it be possible? Don''t talk nonsense, Kate. This man is not my boyfriend, but a friend of


    Teresa and me. He came here today for some his own business, so he dropped by to see us. He knew


    that Teresa was in hospital, so he came to see her."


    When she turned her head again, Fiona didn''t care about the way the man looked at her at all. She just


    lied to the nurse calmly.


    ''A friend of Teresa?''


    Enrique frowned tightly. If she said he was her friend, he could understand. But this woman said he


    was a friend of Teresa and her, which made him a little dissatisfied.


    However, Enrique still stood aside silently and listened to the conversation between the two women


    without saying a word.


    "Oh, it''s your friend. He is so handsome!"


    Kate praised Enrique sincerely and looked at him with obsession.


    To be honest, there were indeed a lot of travelers in this town. They had naturally seen many


    handsome men, but no man would be like this man, who gave off a different aura all over his body.


    Then the two of them chatted casually for a while. Because Kate had jobs to do, they stopped chatting


    with each other. After saying goodbye in a hurry, Kate left.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of Teresa''s ward. Just as Fiona was about to push the door open and


    take him in, Enrique suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm, looking a little nervous.


    "I... I won''t go in for the time being. I''m afraid that my sudden appearance will irritate her."


    Fiona looked at the man in front of her with confusion. She didn''t understand why he would suddenly


    act like this. However, after hearing what he would say next, she looked him up and down and curled


    her lips.


    Although she didn''t want to admit that what the man said was indeed reasonable, she just nodded


    slightly for the sake of Teresa.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you in if I see that Teresa is in a good mood. You two have to meet each other


    sooner orter. It will be a blow to Teresa no matter when she sees you."


    After saying this, Fiona opened the door and walked in before he could speak.


    When she saw Teresa, Teresa was lying on the bed and sleeping. Teresa opened her eyes vigntly


    after hearing her movements. She finally breathed a sigh of relief when she found out the person


    coming in was Fiona.


    "What are you doing? Why do you look so scared now? Did you have some kind of nightmare?"


    When she walked into the ward, she found that there was sweat on Teresa''s forehead and she looked


    a little frightened. She couldn''t help asking softly, as if she was afraid of frightening the woman in front


    of her.


    After hearing her words, Teresa just shook her head with a smile and slowly sat up straight from the


    bed, looking a little pale.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you? I''ll go back by myself after the infusion."


    When Teresa saw Fiona''s sudden appearance and she looked at her mysteriously, Teresa asked her in


    confusion. For some reason, she had a vague sense of foreboding.


    "Nothing. I''m just bored at home alone, so Ie to see you. I''ve made chicken soup and I''ll take you


    back to have it. Did you listen to me this morning and take meal well?"


    Fiona slightly tilted her head, and the smile on her face also looked a little guilty. She looked at the


    trash can at her feet, and after finding the meal box, she smiled and looked up at the woman in front of


    her, saying to her with a serious expression.


    Seeing her like this, Teresa nodded at her seriously, looking very serious.


    "Teresa, I want to ask you a question."


    Fiona silently sat on the edge of her bed and stopped smiling. She also looked calm, but her tightly


    clenched hands were sweating.


    How could she not be nervous?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t even discuss with the woman in front of her, but brought thest person she wanted to see


    to the front of her now.


    She couldn''t imagine how this woman would react if she saw Enrique.


    "What question? Go ahead."


    Looking at the strange behavior of the woman in front of her, Teresa could not help but feel a little


    nervous, wondering what kind of question made her so serious.


    After hearing her consent, Fiona took a deep breath and silently nced at her. Thinking of Enrique


    standing at the door at this moment, she finally calmed down.


    "Do you want to see Enrique?"


    Because it was really impossible to lie to the woman in front of her, Fiona asked her directly.


    After hearing her question, Teresa stood there in silence, as if someone had cast a spell on her. She


    didn''t move, not even blinking her eyes.


    Because Enrique had already pushed the door open and walked in.


    Teresa took a look at the man standing at the door and turned her head. She looked at Fiona in front of


    her with an unbelievable look in her eyes.


    "Have you already known that he is here?"


    Teresa clenched her fists, looking extremely emotional, and her body couldn''t help trembling, looking


    very angry.


    Fiona knew that she would be very angry if she saw Enrique. She just didn''t expect that Teresa would


    be so angry that she even got angry with her.


    "Teresa, don''t be angry. I followed her secretly. She didn''t know it."


    Enrique noticed that there was something wrong between the two women. In order not to make trouble


    for Fiona, he couldn''t help exining. His dark eyes had been staring at the woman he had been


    missing for a long time.

 Chapter 245 Why

    Chapter 245 Why


    After hearing the man''s words, Fiona looked a little ufortable.


    Although it was indeed this man who asked foring here, she did be the one who brought him here.


    She also knew that Teresa didn''t want to see the man in front of her at all, but she still did so. Naturally,


    she didn''t know how to face her best friend.


    "Teresa, don''t be angry. Sit down and have a good chat with him. There may be some


    misunderstanding between you two. Isn''t it good to take advantage of this opportunity topletely


    solve this problem?"


    She felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was getting more and more serious, as if a war


    was about to break out at any time.


    Before the two of them could say anything, Fiona quickly stood between the two of them, reached out


    her hand and grabbed the woman in front of her, hoping that they could temporarily calm down and


    have a good talk.


    After all, from the bottom of her heart, Fiona felt that this person still had Teresa in his heart. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t have spent so much time looking for the two of them.


    And she thought what the two of them needed most now was a good conversation.


    "I have nothing to talk with him. Get out of here right now. I don''t want to see you at all."


    After hearing Fiona''s words, Teresa even stretched out her hand without thinking. She pointed at the


    door of the ward and shouted at Enrique. Her voice was full of deep hatred, as if she didn''t want to see


    this man for even a moment.


    It seemed that Enrique had guessed the woman would react like this. He was still calm, and his


    expression did not change at all.


    But he didn''t mean to leave. He just stood there motionlessly, staring at the woman in front of him with


    a touch of deep sadness in his eyes.


    "Do you hear me? I asked you to get out!"


    Teresa saw that the man in front of her had no intention of leaving. Her voice was louder than before,


    as if she wanted the man in front of her to disappear immediately.


    Seeing her so emotional, a touch of heartache appeared in the eyes of Enrique.


    He could see the expression change of this woman. Her face was much paler than before, and even


    her weight was much thinner than before. At this moment, perhaps because she was too emotional,


    her face was a little red than before, but it was still difficult to hide her haggard face.


    "Teresa, calm down. Enrique, maybe you should leave now. You have seen that she doesn''t want to


    see you now, so you''d better not stay here any longer."


    Fiona had nned to take this opportunity to ease the rtionship between the two of them, and she


    didn''t want to see this woman stay at home all day long with a depressed look. It seemed that she


    would get depressed at any time, which made people feel extremely worried. However, no matter what


    she said to her, it would have no effect.


    After hearing what she said, Enrique turned his head and nced at her indifferently. Then he looked


    at Teresa, only to find that she was very emotional, as if she would faint at any time.


    Enrique opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He just


    nodded his head. Although he was very reluctant, he couldn''t refuse to listen to what Teresa had just


    said. He had to turn around and walk out of the ward, but he just stayed at the door of the ward. He


    didn''t leave.


    In fact, he didn''t expect that Teresa and he would be like this when he saw Teresa again.


    Perhaps what he had done in the past had really made this woman desperate for him. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t have done such an extreme thing.


    After the man''s figurepletely disappeared from her sight, Teresa couldn''t help but fall to the ground


    as if all her strength had been drained in an instant. Her face was as pale as death, and tears fell down


    along her face.


    She didn''t even realize that there was even a faint sh of expectation in her eyes, but it was quickly


    reced by the deep sadness.


    "Teresa, don''t be sad. I think he came here probably for the past. Maybe there is really some


    misunderstanding between you two. Why don''t you take this opportunity to have a talk? Maybe you


    don''t have to be so sad."


    Looking at the figure sitting on the ground and silently crying, Fiona slowly squatted down, stretched


    out her hand and gently held the woman into her arms.


    She looked much sadder than before. Confused, she looked at the woman in front of her silently.


    Fiona didn''t understand why she did this?


    She looked very sad. In fact, she didn''t want to leave that man at all.


    But at the moment she saw Enrique, she still said so many harsh words, as if she wanted him to


    disappear in front of her at once.


    However, when the man really listened to her and left, it was Teresa who hid here and felt sad secretly.


    "No... I don''t want to see him, and he doesn''t have the right to stand here. What happened between the


    two of us can''t be solved in such a simple way."


    Teresa gradually stopped crying and raised her head. She took a deep look at the woman in front of


    her. Her eyes were still full of sadness, and had no intention of talking to Enrique nicely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After hearing what she said, Fiona knew that it must be like what Teresa said. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    have been so emotional after seeing the man, as if she wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 246 Disgust

    Chapter 246 Disgust


    After a while, Teresa gradually calmed down. Because of her pregnancy, she always felt a little sleepy


    from time to time.


    After the woman gradually fell asleep, Fiona took a deep look at the woman in front of her, her eyes


    filled with worry.


    She shook her head helplessly, stood straight and walked out of the ward.


    "Is she okay now?"


    Just as she closed the door and before she could react, a man''s voice came to her ears. Fiona turned


    around and looked at the man who had been standing at the door of the ward.


    Perhaps it was because she had been affected by Teresa in the ward just now, when she looked at


    Enrique, there was a trace of disgust in her eyes, as if she hated to see him again.


    For Fiona''s reaction, there was no dissatisfaction on the face of Enrique. He still looked calmly at the


    woman in front of him, neither humble nor pushy, and his eyes were full of worry, hoping that she could


    tell him something about Teresa.


    At this moment, he was not in the mood to think about anything else, especially when he saw the


    woman inside, his whole mind had already been focused on that woman.


    He had never thought that Teresa would be like this when he was not with her. How could he rest


    assured when he saw her like this?


    "If you are really worried about her, you''d better leave now. You have seen her like that in the ward.


    Why don''t you leave? Do you want her to see you when she wakes up?"


    After hearing his question, Fiona became more and more furious.


    She really couldn''t figure out what this man was thinking. He had done such a thing to Teresa, but now


    he even appeared in front of them shamelessly and asked about Teresa calmly.


    Just as Teresa said in the ward just now, he had no right to stand here, nor to ask anything about


    Teresa.


    "I know what you are thinking about. I just hope that please don''t ask me to leave now. I just want to be


    with her. When she wakes up, I will leave, and I have something important to tell her."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As if he had already guessed that the woman in front of him would not wee him, Enrique didn''t


    take a tough attitude, but said to the woman in front of him in a begging tone.


    After hearing what he said, Fiona looked very helpless. She stretched out her hand to scratch her hair,


    feeling very annoyed.


    She stood beside him, opened her mouth and wanted to say something to the man in front of her, but


    she finally held back her words.


    Fiona could see that the man in front of her has a deep affection for Teresa.


    Perhaps it was because of this reason that no matter what they said to him, he was still unwilling to


    leave. He just wanted to silently apany Teresa like this.


    "Enrique, if you had known that you loved her so much, why did you do such a thing before? Why do


    you have to do something like that to Teresa? Don''t you know how fragile she is? Now that she doesn''t


    forgive you, it''s all your own fault. You can''t me anyone else."


    After taking a deep breath, Fiona raised her eyebrows and silently looked at the man in front of her.


    There was a trace ofint in her voice, and she calmly said to the man in front of her.


    From beginning to end, Enrique didn''t say anything to refute. He just stood aside silently, staring at the


    woman in front of him and listening to her ming him.


    "I know I did something wrong, so I really have no reason to refute what you said. If you can feel better


    in your heart by scolding me, just do it."


    After hearing his words, Fiona looked very calm. She just silently nced at the man in front of her and


    sighed. She didn''t understand why the two of them had be like this. She knew clearly that both of


    them still had each other in their hearts.


    "You can go in now. It is the only thing I can help you now. If she doesn''t want to listen to your


    exnation, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Don''t stay with her all the time. It would be for you


    easy to stimte her and make her unhappy."


    After Fiona finished speaking, there was a sh of expectation in the eyes of Enrique. Just as he was


    about to enter, the woman in front of him suddenly stretched out her hand and tightly grabbed his wrist.


    Her eyes were full of solemnness, and she kept staring at him, like a vignt tiger, as if she was afraid


    that a dangerous person would approach Teresa.


    "Enrique, the reason why I let you in was not because I forgive you but because I think you are the only


    person who can help Teresa to recover from her hurt and let her be what she used to be. So


    please don''t let me down."


    She looked at the man who was looking at her curiously. She knew the man was wondering why she


    did so.


    Fiona took a deep breath and looked at the man in front of her with burning eyes. There was a hint of


    firmness in her voice as she said to the man in front of her.


    After hearing what she said, a touch of firmness shed through Enrique''s dark eyes. He didn''t say


    anything, but nodded his head. The firmness in his eyes was much more useful than whatever he


    spoke at this moment.


    It was not until Fiona saw him like this that she finally let go of his hand. After seeing her action,


    Enrique opened the door of the ward without hesitation and walked in.

 Chapter 247 Vigilance

    Chapter 247 Vignce


    When he saw the woman lying on the bed and resting with her eyes closed, a touch of excitement


    shed through his eyes, and his expression unconsciously became gentle.


    Now he finally came to the woman he had been missing to day and night.


    "Teresa, I hope you can forgive me."


    At the same time, Fiona was standing beside and silently watching this scene. She saw the man slowly


    walked towards the woman on the bed. She stood at the door of the ward and muttered in a low voice.


    Enrique sat down on the edge of the bed quietly. He was so careful that he didn''t make any sound, as if


    he was afraid of disturbing Teresa who was resting on the bed.


    "HMM..."


    As soon as he sat down, Teresa frowned tightly in front of him. She looked very painful, as if something


    had happened, and even she let out a small groan.


    "Teresa, Teresa, wake up. What''s wrong with you?"


    Teresa, who had been closing his eyes, suddenly heard a maic voice calling her by her ear. She


    felt that someone gently patted her shoulder.


    Teresa finally opened her eyes slowly. When she saw the man standing in front of her, the expression


    on her face suddenly became extremely cold and vignt. She slowly moved back her body on the bed,


    which made Enrique''s hand be not able to touch her.


    After Enrique saw this woman''s expression and movement, a very sad feeling arose in his heart. He


    just withdrew his hand and looked at the woman in front of him gently.


    "Why are you still here? Isn''t the meaning of what I just said obvious enough? I don''t want to see you,


    Mr. Enrique. Could you please leave now?"


    Looking at his affectionate look, Teresa felt extremely emotional, but soon she controlled her emotions


    and returned to the original state. She looked coldly at the man in front of her, and said to him with a


    deep hatred in her voice.


    However, she was not as emotional as she looked just now. Seeing her like this, Enrique finally


    breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "Teresa, it''s not like that. I just have a lot to tell you."


    Enrique looked at the woman in front of him seriously and said to her sincerely.


    At this moment, he only hoped that the woman in front of him could calm down and listen to him


    carefully. Only in this way, the rtionship between the two of them might be able to ease a little. At


    least, they didn''t have to be like now. She even was not willing to take a look at him now.


    "You have a lot to tell me? What do you want to say to me? You want to tell me how you used me? Or


    do you want to say that you feel sorry for me when you see me like this? Enrique. Save it. The moment


    I left, there was no longer any rtionship between us."


    After hearing this, Teresa smiled sarcastically, as if she had heard a funny joke, which made her feel


    extremely ironic.


    She loved him so much, and even trusted the man in front of her so much. But what did she get in the


    end from her ultimate trust and her sincere love?


    She got nothing. Not only that, she was even used by this man.


    But now he stood in front of her and said that he had a lot to tell her. She felt ridiculous when she heard


    him say so.


    "Teresa, I know you don''t want to see me now. I also know how you feel now. Could you please listen


    to what I''m about to say? If you still don''t want to see me after I finish my words, I will definitely leave


    and nevere to bother you again."


    It seemed that Enrique didn''t hear what the woman in front of him said at all. He just fixed his eyes on


    the woman, trying to tell her the purpose of hising for her.


    After all, he came here not to make Teresa quarrel with him, or let her satirize him, but to tell her


    something very important.


    He wanted to say sorry to her.


    He wanted to tell her how childish he was before.


    He wanted to tell this woman that he had known he was wrong.


    He wanted to tell her how much...


    How much he loved her.


    He even couldn''t forget her at all. During the days when she disappeared, every time he thought of her


    smile and every move when she was with him, he would extremely miss her and all of these had been


    engraved in his heart. He knew clearly that he couldn''t forget her at all.


    "What do you mean? Since you have something important to tell me, just say it. I''m listening."


    Teresa looked at him in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that Enrique in front of her was the one she


    knew before. She finally agreed to his request.


    Maybe it was because she also wanted to know what he wanted to say to her, or maybe it is because


    of the deep part of his heart that trace of unwilling mood.


    She didn''t believe that when she was with this man, all he did to her was to use her, and she didn''t


    believe that he really had no feelings for her.


    "I know I did those things to you in the past, and I have no right to ask for your forgiveness. It''s always


    been me. It is all my fault. It is because I have mistook the object of my revenge that I have hurt you. I


    really feel so sorry."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After finishing his words, Enrique made a deep bow to the woman in front of him, and his words were


    full of deep apology.


    In the face of this man''s sudden apology, Teresa''s eyes were full of surprise. She sat there nkly. No


    one could clearly see the expression on her face and no one could know what she was thinking about.

 Chapter 248 Too Naive

    Chapter 248 Too Naive


    Enrique couldn''t know what was on Teresa''s mind at this moment. He didn''t know if she had forgiven


    him or not.


    But when he saw this woman''s appearance, he did feel a little nervous and even a little expectant.


    "Ha-ha, Enrique. So what? So you want me to forgive you by saying this to me. You are too naive!"


    Just as he was about to continue, the woman sitting on the bed suddenly burst intoughter and her


    eyes gradually turned red. She looked at the man in front of her angrily and shouted at him.


    The hysterical sound of her was like trying to pierce the eardrum of the man in front of her.


    He made a mistake?


    It was so ridiculous.


    Was it just because he made a mistake and she needed to be going to be the victim of him? Should


    she be used by this man in front of her?


    If he didn''t make a mistake, would he still appear in front of her and say something like that to her?


    If he didn''t make a mistake, up to this moment, he would still feel that Gu Family owed him. He would


    also feel right to take advantage of her.


    "Teresa, I''m really sorry. I just lost my mind because of my mother''s death. I also wanted to avenge her,


    so I did these things before I figured out the truth."


    He didn''t know what was on Teresa''s mind at all. He simply thought that the woman in front of him was


    just angry that he had started doing that to her before he knew the truth. And he also understood why


    Teresa was in such a mood.


    "That''s enough. Enrique. I don''t want to see you anymore and don''t want to hear your exnation


    anymore. You can leave now. I really don''t want to see you."


    Seeing that he was still talking to her like that, Teresa just turned her body silently with her back to the


    man in front of her.


    Enrique couldn''t figure out what was on Teresa''s mind and how she felt when she said that to him from


    her calm voice.


    Hearing what she said, a hint of disappointment shed through Enrique''s eyes. He nodded slightly.


    "Before I leave, I have something to tell you."


    A sound of footsteps came from behind her. When Enrique walked to the door, he stopped.


    He turned his head and looked at the figure lying on the bed with her back to him. He sighed helplessly


    and said in a warm tone, and even his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    If Teresa could turn around at this moment, she would definitely see what this man looked like now.


    "Teresa, I admit that my love for you is true from beginning to end. I love you, and I have never


    forgotten you."


    After saying that, Enrique opened the door and walked out of the ward before the woman on the bed


    could say anything.


    Maybe it was because he was afraid that he would hear something he didn''t want to hear from her.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile sarcastically. At this moment, he really felt that he looked


    extremely ridiculous. Now he had be so strange because of a woman, which made him feel


    terrible.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is it going? Have you two finished what you should say? Did you tell her?"


    Seeing the man''s sad faceing out of the ward, Fiona couldn''t help asking him. Especially after


    seeing the expression on the man''s face, she was more and more worried about the two of them.


    Could they really be as she imagined and solve the misunderstanding between them?


    After hearing what she said, the man in front of her just turned his head and looked at her indifferently,


    and there was no expression on his face.


    "Thank you for taking care of Teresa these days. You may have to take care of her in the future time."


    After saying this, he had already taken his own steps and walked in another direction before the


    woman in front of him could react.


    "It''s so strange. I really can''t believe this man."


    Looking at his receding figure, after saying that, Fiona shook her head helplessly, opened the door of


    the ward and walked in.


    "Teresa, are you okay?"


    When she approached, looking at the trembling woman lying on the bed, she couldn''t help asking. She


    was curious about what Enrique just said. His words made Teresa so sad, as if she had experienced a


    very sad thing.


    Seeing her like this, Fiona became more and more regretful. Why did she believe him and let the man


    really enter the room and talk to Teresa?


    What''s more, she even let the two of them stay alone. Something bad must have happened just now.


    Otherwise, Teresa wouldn''t cry so sadly.


    "I''m sorry, Teresa. I shouldn''t have trusted that man. I knew it was not a good thing for him toe


    today. He made you so sad this time. Did he say anything bad to you again? Tell me now. And I will find


    him now and settle ounts with him!"


    She had been confused by what the man said to her when he left just now. Now it seemed that


    something must have happened. Otherwise, how could Teresa cry so sadly?


    How could that man leave with such an expression?


    Thinking of the expression on the man''s face just now, Fiona couldn''t help hating her own decision.


    She had thought that as long as the two of them talked and the two met, Teresa would gradually get


    better.

 Chapter 249 Please Leave

    Chapter 249 Please Leave


    But now it seemed that everything was just her wishful thinking. It did not make them happier, but


    sadder.


    "I''m fine. It''s just my own reason. Thank you, Fiona. I want to leave the hospital now. Let''s two go now.


    I want to go back as soon as possible. I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    When she thought that maybe that man woulde back again, she couldn''t help but want to leave


    here right now.


    Hearing her words, Fiona looked at her worriedly and nodded at the woman in front of her without


    hesitation.


    The next second, she reached out her hand and gently supported her. The two of them slowly walked


    out of the ward.


    Soon, the two returned home together. After the two of them returned home, Teresa entered her own


    room. No matter how Fiona knocked on the door and called, Teresa, who had been hiding in the room,


    seemed not to hear what she said at all, and even did not respond to Fiona at all.


    Teresa seemed to have returned to the time when the two of them had just arrived here. At that time,


    she was acting like now, locking herself in her room all day long without going out.


    "Teresa, if you''re hungry, remember toe out and eat something. I''ll put the food on the table for


    you. Don''t think too much. Since he''s already here, why don''t you just ept it calmly?"


    Seeing that no matter what she did, the woman in the room did not make any sound, in the end, Fiona


    had no choice but to shake her head helplessly and choose to give up. She could only stand at the


    door and speak out her thoughts.


    After hearing her words, Teresa''s soft voice came out from her room. It was not until this moment that


    Fiona finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, after knowing that the two of them had left the hospital, Enrique came to the ce


    where they were living.


    Standing outside the door, looking at the tightly closed door in front of him, a touch of sadness shed


    through his eyes. He stretched out his hand, raised it in the air, and put it down again.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned around and walked into the house opposite their house.


    Not long ago, Enrique had rented this house at a high price, so he was the neighbor of Teresa and


    Fiona now.


    At the same time, in the Gu Family.


    "Brother, when are we going to find Abby?"


    They could have left not long ago, but suddenly they received a call from Albert, who said that he


    wanted to see the two of them, so the matter was dyed.


    Lena had been waiting impatiently for a long time. She couldn''t wait to see Teresa. She wanted to know


    how she was doing recently.


    Lena also wanted to know why Teresa had secretly returned China without telling them.


    Maybe it was because she couldn''t forget Enrique from the bottom of her heart.


    "To be honest, brother, what''s so good about that man? Is it worth it for Abby to do this for him? For


    that man, she even left China. She didn''t dare to tell us when she came back. I really feel sorry for


    Abby."


    Looking at the man in front of her who had been working with his head down and had no mood to talk


    to her, Lena did not care at all andined to the man in front of her.


    "If you really want to find Abby as soon as possible, you''d better calm down and let me to deal with the


    work as soon as possible. Only by then the two of us can leave as soon as possible."


    Hearing what Lena said, Jerome had no mood to talk to her at all. He just frowned and raised his head.


    After giving her a hard look, he said to the woman in front of him impatiently, hoping that she could be


    quiet so that he could deal with these things as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Lena wisely closed her mouth and silently sat aside patiently


    waiting for the man in front of her. The matter of Teresa had upied all her thoughts.


    As time went by, another two days passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    Although Enrique and Teresa had been staying in the small town for several days, the rtionship


    between them hadn''t been eased at all. Even if Enrique could enter their house, he was still rejected by


    them coldly. However, he didn''t mind at all.


    "Teresa, this is the nutritious breakfast I made for you. Look at you, you are so thin. You should think


    about your body and the health of the baby."


    Fiona watched him bring nutritious breakfast to their home, but after this man just finished his words,


    she saw Teresa take the food he brought with a cold expression, walk towards the bathroom and pour it


    into the toilet without hesitation.


    "Okay, it''s all gone. Can you leave now?"


    Looking at this woman''s cold face, even Fiona, who was silently observing the two of them, felt that


    Teresa had gone too far.


    However, such a proud man as Enrique endured such humiliation in this way.


    Fiona couldn''t help but curl her lips. She clearly knew that this man would change a lot in front of the


    woman he liked.


    "Don''t you like the food? Tell me what you want to eat? I''ll get it for you right now."


    The smile at the corners of Enrique''s mouth froze slightly when he saw the cold expression on Teresa''s


    face.


    But soon, his smile became more brilliant than before, and he asked Teresa silently.


    His reaction shocked Fiona, but the expression on Teresa''s face didn''t change at all.


    "Mr. Enrique, first of all, thank you for your kindness. But I think what I did just now has clearly


    expressed my meaning. I don''t need your things. Please leave now."


    Teresa pointed at the door and said to the man indifferently.


    The emotionless look in her eyes hurt Enrique deeply.

 Chapter 250 All His Own Fault

    Chapter 250 All His Own Fault


    Enrique just stood there silently, staring at the woman in front of him without blinking. His eyes were full


    of sadness.


    At the moment, Enrique did not know what to do. He really didn''t know what to do to get the woman in


    front of him to stop resisting him so much.


    "I..."


    Enrique opened his mouth, but only uttered a simple word in the end.


    He swallowed hard andughed at himself in his heart.


    As the CEO of TH Group, everyone was always afraid of him in the business field. However, when he


    saw Teresa and stood in front of her, he was always frightened to let her be unhappy. Since when


    was it his turn to be so embarrassed and careful.


    Moreover, what made him feel embarrassed and upset was not anyone else, but the woman he loved


    most. She brought all these feeling to him. Even though he knew it was all his own fault, he still felt


    extremely sad.


    "Teresa, could you please calm down first?"


    Standing aside and silently observing the two of them, Fiona finally couldn''t hold back her words. She


    couldn''t help but want to persuade and advise the woman in front of her.


    Maybe it''s because she really don''t want to see them like this, or maybe she wanted to help Enrique


    who was standing in front of her.


    All in all, at this moment, even Fiona herself was a little surprised at her current behavior.


    "Fiona, I''m very calm now. Mr. Enrique, I''ve made myself so clear. Could you please leave now? If you


    still don''t leave, don''t me me for being unkind."


    While saying these words, Teresa didn''t even turn her head to look at Fiona next to her. After she said


    these words to the man in front of her, she looked aggressive, as if she wanted the man in front of her


    to disappear immediately.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Teresa took out her phone from her pocket. When she was about to call


    the police, the man in front of her had taken the phone from her hand.


    "Mr. Enrique, what do you mean now?"


    Teresa''s eyes were full of anger. She re at Enrique straight into his eyes.


    Looking at the expression of the woman in front of him, he didn''t know when he lost her gentle voice


    and eyes. He still remembered that how she looked at him in the past. Her eyes were always full of


    smile and energy. But now, Teresa''s eyes were only full of hatred and only disgust.


    "Nothing. I just want to say that you don''t need to call the police. I''m leaving now."


    He handed Teresa''s mobile phone back to her, and then he just smiled faintly. His heart was full of


    bitterness, but he still forced a smile and said this to the woman in front of him.


    The next second, he turned around and walked out of the door without hesitation.


    Looking at the man''s back as he left, Fiona sighed helplessly and looked at the woman in front of her


    worriedly.


    Teresa stood there silently, looking a little dull. No one could figure out what was on her mind right now.


    "Teresa, why are you doing this? I know what you just said is not what you really think, right?"


    Fiona couldn''t want to see Teresa like this. She took a step forward, turned around and stood in front of


    her. She stared at the woman in front of her without blinking.


    Teresa''s eyes became redder and redder when she clutched her clothes tightly. It was obvious how sad


    this woman was and how hard she pretended to be indifferent just now.


    "Don''t lie to yourself anymore. You still love Enrique. Why don''t you be more honest and tell him what


    you are thinking?"


    It was hard for Fiona to figure out what was going on in this woman''s mind. Although she had shown all


    her thoughts on her face now, she still drove away Enrique.


    Looking at the messy rtionship between the two of them, as an outsider, she could feel how painful


    the two of them were at that time. She really didn''t believe that Teresa really didn''t care about what that


    man did.


    Fiona couldn''t figure out what the woman in front of her was trying to do.


    "Fiona, are you hungry? Let me make you some breakfast."


    However, the next second, Teresa just turned her head, with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth,


    as if she hadn''t heard what Fiona had just said. She said to Fiona who was in front of her with a smile,


    and there was no trace of sadness on her face.


    After saying this, she quickly turned around and walked towards the kitchen before Fiona could answer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The moment Teresa turned around, the smile at the corners of her mouth disappeared in an instant.


    The tears that she had been trying hard to hold back fell down from her face uncontrobly. She bit her


    lips tightly to prevent herself from making any sound, and she didn''t want to make Fiona worry about


    her.


    "I''m not hungry. You don''t have to do that. Even if we need to have breakfast, it should be me who do it


    for you. Just sit there and think about what you are going to do next. Are you going to treat him like this


    forever?"


    Seeing that Teresa was about to enter the kitchen, Fiona walked up with a big stride, reached out her


    hand and grabbed Teresa''s wrist from behind. Her calm voice was full of worry.


    How could Fiona not know that this woman had been enduring all the bitterness and sadness? How


    could Fiona pretend to know nothing? In fact, deep in Teresa''s heart, there was no way for her to let go


    of that man. The best proof of this matter was that Teresa came back from abroad and hid here.


    "Fiona, it''s probably impossible for Enrique and me to be together anymore."


    Even though...


    Even though Enrique had exined everything to her that it was just a misunderstanding, he still


    intended to sacrifice her for such a misunderstanding from the beginning.

 Chapter 251 Not That Simple

    Chapter 251 Not That Simple


    How could she trust such a man in the future?


    Trust was the most important thing in a rtionship between two people. But when the basic trust


    between them was gone, how could the two continue their rtionship?


    Fiona looked at the pained expression on Teresa''s face, and heard that she had said something like


    that. She really didn''t understand why Teresa looked so desperate now.


    However, Fiona''s intuition told her that the conflict between the two of them might not be as simple as it


    seemed.


    She clearly knew that the person who could solve this problem was that man.


    If she wanted to see Teresa get back to what she used to be, there would be no second person who


    could do this except for the man named Enrique.


    "Since you think so, why do you still look so sad? Teresa, maybe you really think you can deceive me,


    but can you deceive yourself?"


    After saying this, Fiona walked up to Teresa, stretched out her hand and gently wiped the tears from


    the corner of Teresa''s eyes.


    With her action, the tears in Teresa''s eyes could no longer be controlled, like a broken tap. Her voice


    became more and more miserable, sounding like a sad song, and the people around her also became


    sad.


    Outside the door, Enrique, who had been standing quietly at the door, swallowed bitterly after hearing


    the cries from the room, and his expression became extremely painful with the cries from the room.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it and put it in his mouth. He took a deep breath and exhaled


    it out with great force. He squinted his eyes and looked through the thin smoke, as if he had seen the


    scene when the two of them were together before.


    It was not until there was only a cigarette butt left in his mouth that Enrique stood straight silently. After


    taking a look at the room behind him, he walked into the opposite room.


    At the same time, in thepany.


    As if she was crazy, Yilia kept running towards the CEO''s office, but every time she had seen Tony''s


    face in the office, she felt extremely anxious.


    "Director Yan, what can I do for you?"


    Tony raised his head and silently looked at the woman in front of him, whose eyebrows were tightly


    wrinkled. He had always seen this woman these days, and he could see her face countless times in a


    day. Of course, he knew why she came here.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling sarcastically. He felt ridiculous for the woman in front of him


    who overestimated herself.


    "Nothing. I just want to tell Mr. Enrique something in person. Where has he been recently? Why hasn''t


    he been to thepany for so long?"


    Looking at the man in front of her, Yilia asked with confusion. She really wanted to know what had


    happened and why Enrique had disappeared for so many days all of a sudden. There was even no


    news about him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Oh, I see. Director Yan, if you have anything to tell Mr. Enrique, I will convey it to him for you."


    Hearing her words, Tony said to the woman in front of him with a faint smile on his face.


    Seeing him like this, Yilia was slightly stunned. The smile at the corners of her mouth froze, and her


    face looked a little embarrassed.


    After a while, Yilia smiled with a guilty conscience, but her smile looked more indifferent than before.


    "In that case, I''ll talk to Mr. Enrique after hees back. It''s very important and it''s not convenient to


    tell others. I won''t disturb your work."


    After saying that, before the man in front of her could say anything to her, Yilia turned around and


    quickly walked out of the office.


    However, when she walked to the door of her office, she suddenly heard some employees talking


    behind her. In the past, Yilia had never been interested in such things, but today she unexpectedly


    stopped for some reason.


    "Hey, have you heard about it? It seems that the reason why the CEO hasn''te to thepany for


    so many days is to find Teresa."


    "Of course. I didn''t expect Mr. Enrique to be so cold but devoted in love."


    Teresa?!


    With an angry expression on her face, Yilia widened her eyes. When she heard what the employees


    said, a vicious look appeared in her eyes.


    "What are you whispering and talking to each other during working hours? If anyone dares to perform


    like that again, get out of here right now!"


    The harsh criticism of Yilia made those employees shut up immediately. They all looked very cautious.


    They quickly returned to their positions and lowered their heads, not even daring to raise their eyes.


    Everyone in thepany knew how strict and vicious this woman was. They also knew that the


    rtionship between Yilia and Teresa had been very bad. On the one hand, the two of them liked the


    same man, and more importantly, since the appearance of Teresa, the CEO had obviously focused all


    his attention on Teresa and arranged the most important works of thepany to her. However, all of


    them had to admit that Teresa was really capable.


    All of this was a heavy blow to Yilia.


    ''Damn it! It was this bitch again! Why is she always haunting me?''


    Yilia turned around and walked into the office. She threw the documents in her hands on the desk with


    great force. Her face looked extremely angry. Her delicate makeup was distorted because of jealousy,


    and she looked extremely ugly.


    "Why did she disappear and still affect my life? It''s not easy to get rid of this woman, but why does she


    appear in the life of Enrique now again!"

 Chapter 252 Disappearing

    Chapter 252 Disappearing


    Speaking of this, Yilia seemed to think of something all of a sudden. She immediately picked up her


    phone, and the smile at the corners of her mouth became extremely cunning.


    ''Now that Teresa woulde back again, don''t me me for being ruthless!''


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed does not exist. Please inquire and dialter..."


    However, when she dialed the number, a cold, mechanical woman''s voice came from the other end of


    the phone, repeating the same sentence again and again.


    ''The number does not exist? !''


    Yilia widened her eyes in surprise and took down the phone in disbelief. She looked at the number on


    the screen and confirmed whether she dialed the wrong number or not. Then she called the number


    again in disbelief.


    It was not until the same thing was repeated on the other end of the phone that Yilia finally had to


    ept the fact that the man who had been silently helping her had suddenly disappeared!


    With an uneasy look on her face, Yilia gently bit her fingernails. She felt that this thing indicated


    something and something terrible would definitely happen in the nearly future.


    Thinking of this, Yilia''s mind was in a mess.


    "Calm down, Yilia. Nothing has happened. Maybe it''s not as pessimistic as you think."


    With an uneasy look on her face, Yilia walked towards her desk and couldn''t help muttering tofort


    herself that nothing would happen.


    "Mr. Enrique, just now, Yilia looked for you just now. She hase here countless times these days."


    Tony told everything that had happened today to Enrique who was on the other end of the phone,


    especially the matter about Yilia.


    After hearing his words, Enrique squinted his eyes and smiled a cold smile.


    If it weren''t for this phone call, he would have already forgotten about this woman, let alone what he


    had done to her.


    "What did she say?"


    Suddenly, Enrique was curious about what this woman had done in thepany during his absence?


    He was also curious why this woman wanted to find him so much?


    "She always imed that she had something very important to tell you, but when I asked, she insisted


    on that she wanted to tell you in person."


    Such ame lie. Even without thinking, Enrique had known she was not saying the truth.


    On the other side of the phone, the sarcastic look in Enrique''s eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll deal with it after I go back."


    After saying that, Enrique hung up the phone. Looking at the phone in his hand, he couldn''t help but


    think of the things that he had taken advantage of Teresa before.


    He turned his head and looked at the door silently. The expression on his face unconsciously became a


    little sad.


    "Enrique! Enrique! Open the door!"


    Just as he stared nkly at the door and no one could know what was on his mind, there was a


    sudden knock at the door, pulling him back from his personal world.


    He recognized that the voice was from Fiona and there was even a trace of nervousness in her tone,


    as if something had happened.


    Enrique''s first reaction was to stand up and walk quickly towards the door. The woman didn''t tell him


    why she came to him, and he naturally associated it with Teresa.


    "Oh, my God! Teresa fainted all of a sudden. Please drive her to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Before Fiona could even finish her words, the man in front of her suddenly pushed her away.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he ran into their room.


    "This is yourst chance. You must seize it. Take good care of Teresa."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw the man walking out of the room with Teresa in his arms, Fiona immediately stepped


    forward and reached out her hand to stop the man in front of her. She said to him seriously.


    Although Enrique didn''t understand why this woman helped him several times, he was very grateful for


    her behavior. With a serious expression, he nodded at the woman in front of him seriously. Then he ran


    downstairs quickly without looking back.


    "Teresa, please forgive me for my decision. I just hope that you two can be better and get along


    well with each other as before."


    Looking at the two of them leaving, Fiona took a deep breath, turned around and walked back to the


    room.


    On the other side, looking at the pale woman in his arms, Enrique felt his heart clenched.


    What''s more, Enrique found that the woman in his arms was very light. She didn''t look like a pregnant


    woman at all. Although she was pregnant, her weight was so light, like a feather that could float away


    at any time.


    Thinking of this, Enrique frowned tightly, with a touch of heartache in his eyes. He became more


    cautious. He tightly held the woman in his arms, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear


    from his sight.


    "Nurse, I need to go to the emergency room."


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the gate of the hospital. With a panic look on his face, he held the


    woman in his arms and rushed into the hospital. When he arrived at the registration desk, he said to


    the nurse in front of him anxiously.


    The nurse in front of him saw that the woman in his arms was Teresa. She looked at the two of them


    silently.


    "Hurry up!"


    Seeing the nurse''s careless look, Enrique suddenly roared at the woman like a mad lion.

 Chapter 253 The Baby Is Mine

    Chapter 253 The Baby Is Mine


    Although the nurse felt a little aggrieved, she did realize that she was a little loseposure just now.


    After she quickly prepared everything, Enrique followed her and quickly ran to the emergency room


    with the unconscious Teresa in his arms.


    "Don''t worry. She is fine now. She fainted because of malnourishment."


    After a while, the doctor finally came out of the emergency room. Seeing Teresa being pushed into a


    ward, his eyes followed her closely behind for fear of missing something. It was not until he heard the


    doctor''s words that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "With all due respect, what''s your rtionship with Teresa?"


    After hearing the doctor''s question, Enrique slowly turned his head and looked at the doctor in front of


    him. The doctor looked at him up and down curiously. There was a trace of doubt and a sense of


    sternness in the doctor''s tone.


    "The baby in her belly is mine."


    Facing the doctor''s question, Enrique was slightly stunned. It was not until this moment that he realized


    that he did not know how to answer this question.


    Because even he himself didn''t know how to define his current rtionship with Teresa. Therefore, he


    thought for a while and only admitted that Teresa''s baby was his, but didn''t dare to boldly admit that he


    was her boyfriend.


    However, after hearing what he said, the doctor in front of him suddenly stretched out his hand and


    pushed him hard. Before Enrique could react, the doctor had already scolded him.


    "So you are Teresa''s husband? You are so irresponsible. Do you know how painful it is for her to bear


    all these alone?"


    Looking at the doctor in front of him expressionlessly, listening to what she said, Enrique felt very


    ufortable, as if his heart was stabbed by a sharp dagger, which made his heart bleeding.


    Looking at the man who was standing in front of her did not say anything but just listening to her


    scolding him without any resistance, the woman doctor was even more emotional.


    "Do not think this is just a small malnutrition problem, and you don''t need to pay attention to it. I have


    never seen a pregnant woman so thin when she is pregnant. If it goes on like this, she is likely to lose


    the baby! Do you know that? Can you appreciate the seriousness of the problem?"


    After hearing the doctor''sst sentence, Enrique suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed her


    shoulder nervously. His face suddenly became very uneasy.


    Teresa might lose the baby?!


    As long as Enrique thought of these possibility, he could no longer control his emotions.


    "Doctor, is there any way to keep the baby? And is there any way to help her get better?"


    Seeing him so nervous, the doctor finally calmed down and gently shook her head at him.


    "The most basic way is to make sure that she can keep up with the nutrition, and she must eat on time


    three meals a day. In addition, the pregnant woman''s mood is also very important, and you must make


    her have a good mood every day."


    The doctor told the man in front of her the method he asked about. Teresa''s situation needed gradual


    improvement. There was no shortcut to improve Teresa''s current situation. The doctor still remembered


    that when she first saw Teresa, at that time she thought that she was already too thin.


    Because of this, Teresa came to the hospital from time to time. Everyone in the hospital knew such a


    special woman.


    Perhaps it was because she really felt sorry for Teresa, so she took more care of her. Now that


    Teresa''s husband was here, she only hoped that Teresa''s future situation could be improved and she


    could be better.


    "Okay, doctor. I will keep that in mind."


    Then the doctor said a few more words to the man in front of her and left because she had other job to


    do.


    After entering the ward, Enrique looked at the unconscious woman lying on the bed and seriously


    looked at Teresa in front of him.


    As Teresa was too thin, her cheekbones were slightly prominent, and her face looked unusually pale.


    Even her bright red lips had lost their original color. At this moment, she frowned tightly. It seemed that


    she had been through a terrible nightmare, and her expression looked extremely painful.


    "Teresa, don''t be afraid. I''m with you. I''ll always be with you."


    Seeing that her hands were tightly held together, Enrique couldn''t help reaching out his hands. His big


    hands tightly wrapped her small hands, and his gentle voice overflowed from his mouth.


    With his words, the expression on Teresa''s face gradually calmed down, and her tightly wrinkled


    eyebrows slowly rxed.


    Time went by slowly. When Teresa woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Teresa opened her eyes and looked at the familiar white world in front of her. She sat up


    expressionlessly and was suddenly attracted by a strong smell of meal. She feel hungry in an instant.


    "Are you awake? This is the chicken soup that Fiona just brought here. Have some while it''s still hot."


    When Teresa turned her head, she saw Enrique was standing here with a bowl of chicken soup in his


    hand.


    Looking at his fingers which were a little red and swollen, Teresa felt a little moved.


    She took the bowl of chicken soup and drank it silently.


    "How does it taste? If you want more, there''s more in it. Fiona knows that you haven''t eaten much for


    the whole day and you will be hungry when you wake up, so she prepared these things for you."


    After Enrique saw that she ate the chicken soup he gave her without saying a word, a faint smile


    appeared at the corners of his mouth. However, he still looked a little worried and asked her.


    "It''s delicious. Fiona is really a good cooker."

 Chapter 324 Tricky

    Chapter 324 Tricky


    Soon, the two met in the appointed cafe.


    "Teresa, why are you in such a hurry to ask me out?"


    Although Teresa didn''t tell him the reason why she wanted to see him on the phone, he could tell from


    her anxious voice that Teresa must have something to ask him for help.


    Hearing his words, Teresa nodded slightly, took out something from her bag and put it in front of Alvin.


    "You know why I came back this time. So I want to finish it as soon as possible and go back as soon as


    possible."


    Teresa put the document in front of him and said to Alvin calmly.


    She kept her head down and stared at the document on the table He couldn''t tell how she was feeling


    when she said that.


    However, he felt that Teresa must have experienced something since she came back.


    It was a good thing that she was so active in her work, but who would want to leave her homnd as


    soon as possible?


    There was only one possibility.


    Everything here was not worthy of nostalgia for her.


    "Teresa, with all due respect, what is your rtionship with Enrique?"


    Looking at her up and down quietly, Alvin raised the cup in front of him and took a sip of coffee. He


    asked Teresa cautiously with a trace of doubt.


    While saying this, he had been closely staring at Teresa''s face in front of him and observing the change


    of her expression.


    Teresa pursed her lips and clenched her hands, as if something horrible had urred to her because


    of his words, and even her face turned pale and helpless.


    Because of her reaction, Alvin was surer that she had a special rtionship with Enrique.


    Teresa sat there with a dull look on her face. Her red lips had already lost their color, and her face was


    full of sadness and trance.


    Noticing her changes, Alvin''s heart ached.


    "We used to be boyfriend and girlfriend, and he was the father of the two children, but..."


    Just as he was about to change the topic, Teresa''s faint voice came to his ears.


    The voice was like a gust of wind, gently disappearing in the air little by little.


    His hands froze for a moment. Alvin had expected that the rtionship between the two of them was


    unusual, but he didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    Brain''s and Bruce''s father.


    No wonder Enrique was so emotional when he saw the two of them together yesterday.


    "But no matter what happened in the past or what kind of rtionship we two had, the children has


    nothing to do with him."


    The next second, Teresa''s attitude suddenly became very tough, and even the sadness on her face


    hadpletely disappeared.


    If it weren''t for Teresa''s pale face, Alvin would have thought that what had just happened was just his


    illusion.


    "So, the two kids are actually not with any of your friends, but in his hands, right?"


    Alvin slowly put the cup in his hand back on the table. His face was serious, and it was hard to tell what


    he was thinking about.


    Teresa was slightly surprised about his urate guess, and then gently nodded.


    "What are you going to do this time? Are you going to take the two kids with you?"


    Although Alvin didn''t understand what had happened and how she was feeling now, he asked Teresa in


    a low voice.


    It could be seen that the rtionship between the two of them was very bad.


    "Of course, I won''t leave the two children to him."


    Teresa couldn''t calm herself down at the thought that Brain and Bruce were both in the Shen Family


    right now.


    The longer the two children stayed in the Shen Family, the greater risk she would lose them.


    She would never allow anyone to take the two of them away from her.


    "If you need any help, just let me know."


    Looking at Teresa''s resolute expression, the only thing that Alvin could do was to stand out when she


    needed him.


    "Thank you."


    Teresa looked at the man in front of her and nodded.


    In fact, she was very grateful for meeting a friend like him.


    "So next, we two need to carefully study this project about the cooperation with TH Group. Only if we


    finish it quickly can I leave earlier."


    Teresa said as she turned her head and looked out of the window silently.


    She swallowed secretly and looked at the city outside the window sadly.


    She used to love this city so much, and now she was so afraid of it.


    There were too many memories of her here.


    Besides, there was that person.


    "Well, I have a general view of the design project this time. And since it is you, I believe that you should


    be able to do it well."


    Alvin nodded and reached out to take the document in front of her. He leafed through it casually and a


    faint smile appeared on his face, as if he trusted the woman in front of him very much.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he hadn''t trusted her ability, he wouldn''t have sent her back.


    "Alvin, you really think too highly of me."


    Teresa smiled bitterly. She had a lot of troubles to deal with now, so she had no inspiration for the


    design at all.


    It had been two days since thest meeting, and Enrique hoped that she could hand over a satisfactory


    work in about a week.


    However, her life and her family was now in a mess. The design was a bit tricky for her. Perhaps a


    week was still not enough for her.


    "When did Teresa, who I know, show such an expression? Are you doubting my judgment?"


    Alvin was also surprised by her reaction. He smiled at Teresa with a joking tone.


    In his impression, Teresa was like a wild grass, full of strength and tenacity.

 Chapter 325 Bait

    Chapter 325 Bait


    It was the first time that Teresa denied her work ability and even wanted to escape from the work since


    he had known her for so long.


    Maybe it was because of Enrique.


    Teresa finally raised her eyes, silently nced at the man in front of her. She forced a smile on her


    face.


    She was grateful that he wanted to cheer her on about it.


    However, given her current situation, it would not be easy for her to design a good work.


    "Forget it. Didn''t I say that I want you to go to a ce with me? Let''s go."


    Teresa didn''t answer his question. Instead, she picked up her bag and was about to leave. When she


    stood up, she pretended to be mysterious and said to him with a smile.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Alvin shook his head helplessly. He stood up and followed her.


    The two walked out of the coffee shop one after another.


    However, the two of them did not notice that there was a pair of eyes not far away, which had been


    tightly locked on the two of them from beginning to end.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After they left, a sinister smile appeared on that person''s face.


    "Where are we going next?"


    The two got into the car one after another. Looking at the mysterious smile on her face, Alvin found that


    she still didn''t want to tell him where to go next. He couldn''t help asking the woman in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Alvin. I won''t y trick on you. You just need toe with me and give me advice."


    Seeing that he was so curious about where they were going to go next, Teresa wore a smile at the


    corners of her mouth. Jokingly, she gently pushed Alvin''s arm with her elbow and said to him with a


    smile.


    At the same time, in the TH Group.


    "Where is Teresa?"


    With a serious look on his face, Enrique pushed open the door of Teresa''s office, only to find that there


    was no one inside. When he walked out of the office, he found Shirley walking in from outside. He


    asked her with a serious expression.


    Shirley was slightly stunned and looked a little scared after she heard what Enrique said.


    Perhaps it was because she didn''t expect him to appear here all of a sudden, Shirley swallowed hard.


    She was frightened by the strong deterrence from him and didn''t dare to speak.


    She really didn''t know how the people who had been working with Enrique had endured the pressure


    from him.


    "Say something."


    Looking at the trembling woman in front of him, Enrique could not help but look dissatisfied, and even


    there was a hint of hidden anger in his eyes.


    Until Shirley heard his voice, her body trembled slightly.


    Realizing that her gaffe might irritate the man in front of her, Shirley finally opened her mouth.


    "Teresa... Ms. Teresa was going out for doing a market sample survey."


    Shirley lowered her head, trembling. She told the words that Teresa had told her to Enrique.


    Hearing this, the expression on Enrique''s face softened a lot. He took a deep breath.


    He took a look at Shirley in front of him and turned around without saying a word. Then he walked back


    to his office.


    Sitting at his desk, Enrique couldn''t help thinking of what had happenedst night.


    He scratched his hair irritably.


    He should have hated this woman, but he didn''t expect that he would even be so crazy and do such a


    thing, when he saw her with another man.


    He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if he hadn''t got a grip on himselfst night. If he failed


    to control himself, the rtionship between Teresa and he would only get worse and worse!


    At the thought of this, Enrique took out his phone and hesitated. At this moment, a knock on the door


    drew his attention back.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    "Come in."


    Enrique held his cell phone tightly in his hand and then put it back on his desk. However, after that, he


    found that the one who opened the door and walked in was Yilia.


    He took a deep breath and casually leaned back on the chair behind him. Squinting his eyes, he quietly


    looked at the woman in front of him.


    Because too many things had happened, he even forgot the existence of this woman for a moment.


    But it seemed that this woman became active again because of Teresa''s return.


    "Mr. Enrique? You... You are here."


    The moment Yilia came in and found him, she was also surprised, as if he shouldn''t have been here at


    all.


    Hearing what Yilia said, Enrique frowned tightly. He didn''t understand what she meant.


    This was hispany. Was there anything strange that he was in his ownpany?


    "What? Is it a surprise that I appear in my ownpany?"


    Hearing what Enrique said, Yilia couldn''t help shivering, and even her face looked a little nervous.


    Realizing that what she said just now was a little wrong and made Enrique a little angry, Yilia


    immediately shook her head.


    "No, boss, it''s not like that. I didn''t mean to offend you, but just now..."


    In the middle of her words, Yilia suddenly stopped. She looked up at Enrique carefully, only to find that


    the man in front of her was looking at her with an angry expression, as if he was a little impatient.


    Her body trembled slightly. She even heard herself swallowing hard.


    "Yilia, I don''t have much patience to listen to your nonsense here. If you have anything to say, just say


    it."


    With one hand knocking gently on the desk, and the other pointing at her, Enrique said in a cold voice,


    which made Yilia more afraid.


    Damn Teresa!


    If it weren''t for this bitch, how could she suffer all these here?

 Chapter 326 Her Capacity

    Chapter 326 Her Capacity


    "I... I just saw Teresa talking andughing with a man outside. I didn''t see who the man was at that


    time. I thought it was you."


    Yilia stammered out what she had prepared, and secretly raised her eyes to observe the expression on


    the man''s face in front of her.


    And she found that after hearing these words, the man in front of her clenched his hands tightly, and


    his dark eyes were filled with deep anger.


    Seeing his reaction, Yilia knew she got what she wanted. As she had expected, Enrique was angry with


    what she just said. A sinister smile involuntarily appeared on the corner of Yilia''s mouth.


    Since Enrique had been paying attention to what she said, he didn''t notice the change in the corners of


    her mouth.


    Huh.


    She was talking andughing with another man outside.


    Damn it! How dare she colluded with Shirley to deceive me!


    To do market sample survey?


    Well done. She really did a good job!


    "Damn it!"


    The next second, when Yilia was still standing there and was secretly happy for this matter, Enrique


    suddenly waved his hand and all the things on the desk were fallen to the ground. He roared in a low


    voice.


    Yilia had never seen Enrique bing so angry, and she even found it difficult to breathe under such


    kind of pressure. She raised her head and looked at his angry face. His chest was rising and falling


    because of his anger too. Yilia''s heart was getting happier and happier.


    That was exactly what she wanted to see.


    Only when this man showed an angry look could Teresa''s situation be more dangerous.


    "Mr. Enrique, isn''t that you?"


    With a tentative tone, Yilia summoned up all her courage to ask the man in front of her.


    After hearing her words, the look in Enrique''s eyes suddenly became extremely fierce. He stared


    fiercely at Yilia in front of him, and a smile unexpectedly appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    At this moment, Enrique looked like a terrible demon, which fascinated and scared Yilia at the same


    time.


    "Fuck off!"


    Just as Yilia was obsessed with his smile, Enrique suddenly said to her in a cold tone.


    At the same time, Yilia finally came back to her senses from her fantasy. She widened her eyes, as if


    she couldn''t believe that Enrique would say such kind of words.


    "Mr. Enrique... You..."


    "Don''t make me repeat myself twice."


    Yilia opened her mouth and called him softly. She was about to say something more, but she heard


    Enrique''s cold and apathetic wordsing to her ears.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, she didn''t dare to be neglected for a moment and quickly ran out


    of the office.


    "Well, Teresa, it seems that you really have to learn a lesson."


    Enrique uttered these words with a gnashing of teeth.


    He was very clear that the man mentioned by Yilia was probably Alvin.


    Who else could it be except for Alvin?


    Teresa and Alvin, on the other hand, had no idea about what had happened in the TH Group just now.


    They had driven to the suburbs together.


    Teresa parked her car in front of awn. Alvin turned his head, wondering what she meant by parking


    the car here.


    "You... This is... what do you mean? Why are weing here?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alvin saw that there was only a meaningful smile on her face after she heard his question. She did not


    immediately answer his question. Instead, she unfastened the seat belt, opened the door, and walked


    out.


    Alvin had no choice but to follow her out of the car.


    "I identally found a ce when I cooperated with irest time. I was inspired by that ce, got


    my inspiration and created a piece of work. I want to try again to find inspiration in the same way."


    Teresa stretched her waist and exined to him why she came here.


    Oh, there was the reason why she came suburbs right now.


    As for the design of that time, he was actually at the scene at that time.


    It had to be said that her design at that time really lit up his eyes.


    Later, he suddenly had something to deal with, so he left it to his assistant to invite her to work in the


    studio.


    However, he didn''t expect that she refused their invitation.


    Although he thought of contacting her again, he thought that she had already refused his invitation, so


    he was ashamed to bother her further.


    It did take a while, but at least she was in YW Studio now.


    It also proved that she was destined to be in the YW Studio, and she should belong to the YW Studio


    from the very beginning.


    "What about now? I have already apanied you here, and you has been appreciated the scenery.


    Do you have any inspiration?"


    Alvin said in a low voice, lowering his eyes and looking at the endlesswn.


    "Well... Still no inspiration..."


    Teresa was telling the truth. She thought she could get some inspiration aftering here, but it


    seemed that it was still useless.


    Perhaps it was because Alvin had already guessed this result, there was no surprise on his face. He


    nodded slightly and said nothing.


    "It seems that our trip is in vain."


    Alvin casually shrugged his shoulders and said to the woman in front of him.


    Teresa sighed in frustration. She knew that she really couldn''t be too anxious. Her situation was


    already very bad, but she was still inexplicably putting pressure on herself. In this way, the result could


    only be counterproductive.


    "Let''s go back first. You don''t have to rush. There is still plenty of time. Inspiration was not something


    that can be found in a short time."


    Noticing the unhappy look on the woman''s face, Alvin reached out his hand and patted her on the


    shoulder tofort her.


    Saying this, Alvin felt a little sorry.


    The reason why Teresa took him here was that she wanted to get help from him.


    Who would have thought that the only thing he could do was tofort her?


    It was not that he was not willing to help Teresa, but that he believed in the capacity of this woman.


    When she was abroad, no matter how tricky the clients were or how difficult the orders were, Teresa


    could always easily solve them.

 Chapter 327 Free Will

    Chapter 327 Free Will


    The main reason why she was trapped in a bottleneck was that she was under mental pressure and


    was affected by Enrique.


    "Teresa, what do you think of tears? Or what kind of design do you want to do this time?"


    Looking at the depressed look on her face, Alvin couldn''t help but ask her some questions, trying to


    give her some guidance.


    With these words, Teresa turned around and looked at him silently. Her expression looked much more


    serious than before.


    ''Her own understanding about tears?''


    To be honest, when Teresa learned that she was going to cooperate with TH Group after she came


    back.


    All she thought about were how to finish this project as soon as possible. She had never really thought


    about the real meaning of this theme.


    Maybe it was because she had ignored this that she still hadn''t made any progress in this project.


    "Alvin, I''ve probably known what''s wrong with me. I''ve been under a lot of pressure and thinking about


    how to leave here every day..."


    Teresa said in a choked voice.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As a designer, she didn''t think about what she should do. She always disturbed her mind for something


    else. This was not only the biggest taboo of a designer, but also a great insult to her.


    It insulted her love of the industry.


    It insulted the aspirations she had held for so long, and her own lofty ideals.


    "So I didn''t pay much attention to this design at all and I didn''t make great effort to do it. It was my own


    fault."


    Teresa turned around and gave a faint smile to Alvin, with a sense of relief in it.


    Different from yesterday, the smile on her face today seemed toe from the bottom of her heart.


    When he heard that the woman in front of him finally understood what her own problem was, Alvin felt


    iparably relieved.


    "Now that you know what the problem is, do you know what you should do next?"


    Alvin nodded with satisfaction, patted her head and said to her happily.


    Teresa smiled and made an OK gesture to him, indicating that she had known it.


    In the evening, in a restaurant.


    "Abby, I''m sorry. I have had something to deal with recently, so the two of us didn''t have time to contact


    you. You finally contacted us. Where are the kids?"


    Teresa and Alvin were sitting there and discussing about the design. Suddenly, the two of them heard


    Lena''s voice.


    When she raised her head, she saw Lena and Jerome sitting beside her one after another.


    After sitting down, Lena finally realized that there was still a person sitting next to Teresa.


    "This is..."


    "Let me introduce him to you. He is a good friend I met when I was abroad, and he is also my boss,


    Alvin Shen. This is my brother, Jerome Gu, and my sister, Lena Gu."


    Just as Lena looked at the man in front of her with a puzzled expression and asked Teresa, Teresa


    quickly opened her mouth and introduced them to each other with a smile.


    The people sitting at this table were all very important to her, so she naturally introduced them to each


    other sincerely.


    "Hello. Thank you for taking care of my sister when she was abroad."


    After Jerome heard that Alvin was a good friend of Teresa when she was aboard, the expression on


    Jerome''s face looked much friendlier than before. He thanked him with a kind expression on his face.


    Seeing that the two people in front of him suddenly changed their attitude to him so friendly, Alvin could


    not help but smile faintly. He knew clearly in his heart that the reason why they behaved like this was


    probably because they really cared about Teresa.


    "You don''t have to be so polite to me. Although we knew each other abroad, Teresa tolerated and took


    care of me most of the time."


    Alvin reached out his hand modestly and shook with him. He said to the two of them.


    Although it was the first time for the three of them to meet, the atmosphere at the table was not


    awkward. They talked to each other happily.


    "By the way, where are the kids? Teresa."


    After a brief introduction and greetings among the three of them, Lena once again shifted the topic to


    Brain and Bruce.


    There was a trace of guilt in her words. After all, it was because of her that the two children were taken


    away.


    After this matter, Lena also fantasized again and again in her heart that if she could arrive at the


    kindergarten earlier that day, maybe thing would not be like this now.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. The two kids are fine at the Shen Family now, and..."


    Teresa didn''t know how to continue to say what she was about to say.


    She had moved into the Shen Family as well.


    Even if she just thought about it, she could imagine how surprised and even angry these two people


    would be when they knew this.


    "And what? Did the two kids suffer injustice in that man''s house?"


    Teresa''s words suddenly stopped for no reason, which made the three people around more and more


    curious about the children''s current situation.


    Teresa saw that they were all so worried about the two children.


    Frowning slightly, Teresa picked up the cup in front of her with a guilty conscience and took a big sip of


    the tea. Then she had finally summoned up her courage before she finally spoke out the following


    words.


    "I... I''m living in the Shen Family again now."


    Teresa made up her mind and told them her unfinished words. She even lowered her head with a guilty


    look, not daring to see the expressions on these people''s faces in front of her.


    With her words, the atmosphere at the table was obviously a little different.


    A few minutester, there was still silence at the table, and no one said a word.


    Sure enough.


    Just as she had expected, if they knew about it, they would definitely be surprised.


    "Teresa, to be honest, although I don''t know what happened between you two, I just want to ask you,


    do you live there of your own free will?"

 Chapter 328 No Change In Countenance

    Chapter 328 No Change In Countenance


    Although Alvin had already guessed that the reason why this woman moved in was probably because


    of that two children, but even she was for the two children, it was too naive for her to sacrifice herself


    like this.


    How could she be willing to do that?


    But if she didn''t do that, she would separate with her two children.


    She would rather let herself be wronged than be separated from her two children. So she decided to


    move back into the Shen Family.


    "I have no other choice."


    Teresa didn''t want to lie to them, let alone it was really difficult for her to admit that she was willing to


    live back in the Shen Family.


    "Is Enrique crazy? Didn''t he consider your feelings when he did these things?"


    After hearing her answer, Lena clenched her hands tightly, looking indignant.


    Looking at Teresa, she felt sorry for her.


    It had been so many years, but they didn''t expect that the two of them were still holding grudges


    against the past, and that the situation would have turned out to be like this today.


    "Abby, no matter what decision you made before, I will always support you as long as it is your own


    choice. But this time, I can''t understand."


    Even Jerome sitting next to her had clearly expressed his attitude.


    Understand?


    Understand what?


    Not to mention they, even she couldn''t understand what was going on with herself.


    "Don''t be so nervous. The two of us don''t interfere with each other now. I just want to take the two


    children away."


    The more Teresa said, the sadder she became. Her eyes were gradually wet and blurred.


    Just like what she said just now, she had no other choice.


    If one wanted her to watch her children live with other people and she pretended she doesn''t know


    anything, she couldn''t do it.


    Brain and Bruce were the mainstays of her spirit, and they were also the ones who supported her


    motivation for so many years.


    It was no exaggeration to say that without the existence of these two children, Teresa would have


    disappeared in the world long ago.


    "Take them away? Do you think that man will let you take the children away easily?"


    Although he didn''t want to use cruel words to make Teresa realize the truth, he was really worried


    about her.


    "And you are so sure that he hasn''t been on guard against you since the moment you moved in?"


    Jerome''s cold and cruel words made her copse on the chair in despair.


    She had never thought about these questions since she moved back into the Shen Family.


    However, after hearing what they said, it seemed that things had be more and more difficult.


    "Brother, you need to stop saying things that will hurt Abby. She did it just because she was too worried


    about the two children."


    Hearing what Jerome said, Lena knew clearly that he was the one who worried about Teresa the most.


    And Teresa''s action this time was indeed not so smart.


    However, there was one more thing made her feel worried.


    In fact, Lena also cared about this matter in her heart. Was it really as simple as Teresa said?


    Didn''t Teresa have any selfish motive for this matter from beginning to end?


    For example...


    In fact, she hadn''tpletely forgotten Enrique and still loved him.


    "Brother, don''t worry about me anymore. I know what I''m doing now, and I really can''t lose these two


    children."


    Hearing this, the three of them looked at each other, and each of them looked very serious.


    They still don''t understand why Teresa chose to do it.


    "Forget it... Since it''s your own choice and decision, we naturally have no right to interfere."


    After nearly five minutes of silence, Jerome finally sighed helplessly andpromised.


    After the meal, they all had a serious look on their faces.


    Teresa was going to take this opportunity to introduce them to each other, but she never thought it


    would turn out this way.


    Teresa returned home. As soon as she arrived at the gate of the vi, she found that it was dark inside.


    She couldn''t help but feel curious. It was so early now. Why was there no one at home?


    With such doubts, Teresa opened the door.


    But she found a figure sitting on the sofa motionlessly in the darkness.


    Teresa was taken aback. When she turned on the light, she found that the person sitting in the living


    room was actually Enrique.


    "You... Why are you sitting here?"


    Teresa even found that the man was looking at her coldly, which made her feel very ufortable.


    What''s more, she also noticed that Brain and Bruce did note out to wee her when she came


    back this time.


    Normally, the two kids would have run out of the room, but why didn''t theye out today?


    "Brain, Bruce, Mommy is back."


    At the thought of this, Teresa didn''t pay attention to Enrique sitting on the sofa anymore. With an


    ominous premonition, she slowly went upstairs.


    However, when she called their names, it was the first time that Brain and Bruce did not immediately


    respond to her. It never happened before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "They are not at home."


    When she reached the bedroom door and was about to open it, she heard Enrique''s voice from


    downstairs.


    Teresa paused for a second.


    But she didn''t say anything to him, as if she didn''t believe what he said at all.


    She quickly opened the bedroom''s door, but didn''t see Brain and Bruce.


    Teresa didn''t believe it was true. She ran to another room, but she still could not see Brain and Bruce.


    At this moment, she finally believed what Enrique said.


    The two kids were really not here.


    "Enrique. Where are my kids?"


    Teresa finally realized this and ran downstairs quickly, as if she had lost her mind. She questioned


    Enrique, who was sitting there. Seeing her like this, he still didn''t change his countenance.

 Chapter 329 Watch Your Attitude

    Chapter 329 Watch Your Attitude


    Hearing her voice, a cold smile appeared at the corners of Enrique''s mouth. He slowly stood up,


    straightened his clothes and looked down at her.


    Teresa was surrounded by a strong deterrent from him.


    The two of them didn''t say a word. They just stood there quietly and looked at each other.


    "Enrique, where did you take my sons?"


    Teresa''s eyes gradually turned red. She took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions.


    With an expressionless face, Enrique looked at the woman in front of him unhurriedly. He was not in a


    hurry to answer Teresa''s question.


    "Teresa, watch your attitude."


    This damn woman.


    It hade to this point. She still did not figure out what her situation was and had dared to speak to


    him in that way.


    Hearing this, Teresa clenched her fists tightly. Although she was not reconciled deep in her heart, she


    had no other choice for the sake of Brain and Bruce.


    Teresa could onlyfort herself silently in her heart again and again, and asked herself not to be too


    emotional.


    "Enrique, please give back the two kids to me."


    The tears in Teresa''s eyes had already fallen uncontrobly, her tears like a broken tap, flowing out


    uncontrobly.


    She took a deep breath and said in a pleading tone.


    She felt more and more strongly that she had made a wrong choice this time. She shouldn''te


    back.


    "Okay, I can tell you the whereabouts of the two children, but it depends on your performance, Teresa."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of Enrique''s mouth, but there was no smile in his eyes. His cold


    and sharp eyes were like a sharp dagger, deeply stabbing her eyes and heart.


    Teresa was slightly stunned. She looked at the man in front of her in confusion, unable to guess what


    he wanted to do.


    At this moment, Enrique looked like a horrible beast.


    And Teresa was like a prey to him.


    Unfortunately, Teresa was a prey that could not even resist. She could only be manipted by this


    man.


    "Enrique, what the hell do you want to do? Tell me what you want to do, but I beg you not to hurt these


    two children. They are my only hope."


    When Teresa said these words, she hadpletely lost all the desire of resistance. With a painful


    expression on her face, she looked at Enrique in front of her. She could clearly feel that he was


    exceptionally cold and ruthless.


    No matter four years ago or four yearster, he was still the same.


    Enrique was always arrogant and would never allow anyone to disobey him.


    He liked to control everything, but why didn''t Enrique understand everyone had their own feeling?


    People were conscious.


    They didn''t want to be controlled or manipted by others at will.


    But now it seemed that the man in front of her did not realize all this at all. In his heart, he was the god


    who could control everything, and he did have such strength.


    "Teresa, listen carefully. You have to answer my questions honestly."


    With his hands behind his back, Enrique took a cold nce at her. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and


    pulled her into his arms.


    Hearing the cold and emotionless words of Enrique, Teresa couldn''t help but shiver and swallow hard.


    Although she was very nervous, she finally nodded and agreed.


    "First, did you go out with Alvin today?"


    Teresa even dared to fool him by using market research as an excuse when in fact she was fooling


    around with Alvin. When thinking of this, he could not get himself to forgive what this woman had done.


    Hearing his question, Teresa''s body stiffened. She didn''t understand why he knew what had happened


    today.


    "You sent someone to follow me? Ah..."


    Teresa turned her head sideways. There was a trace of questioning in her voice, but the next second


    she couldn''t help but gently call out.


    Because...


    This madman, Enrique, bit her neck from behind, as if venting some of his emotions. He did not show


    any mercy, nor did he show any tenderness at all.


    Enrique slowly raised his head and gave a gentle kiss on the spot where he had just bitten. The


    moment his cold lips touched Teresa''s neck, she shivered uncontrobly in his arms.


    "Teresa, answer my question honestly."


    After noticing her reaction, a satisfied look finally shed across his eyes. Enrique pressed his mouth


    tightly against her ear, and the low and maic voice reached Teresa''s ears.


    All the hot air he exhaled sprayed on her ears. Teresa bit her lips tightly and turned her head aside.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And she, because of his actions, had already lost the strength of her legs. If it weren''t for the fact that


    she had been hugged from behind by Enrique, she would have fallen to the ground now.


    "Yes... I did go out with him, but I... ah..."


    Before Teresa could finish her words, Enrique buried his head into her neck again. He greedily sucked


    in her smell and gently rubbed her neck with his lips, but he didn''t bite her this time.


    Teresa couldn''t help letting out a groan, and she covered her mouth tightly with her hands. At the same


    time, she clearly heard the lowughter of Enrique ringing in her ears.


    A strong sense of humiliation instantly overwhelmed her.


    Teresa''s only pride was destroyed in an instant.


    What was she doing now?


    She just stood there and let this man y with her body?


    Teresa.


    When did you be like this?


    "Remember, I only listen to the answer about what I asked. Don''t say anything else, or there will be a


    punishment."


    Enrique slowly straightened his back and stretched out a hand to help her tidy up her messy hair.


    When Enrique did this, his words were as gentle as his act.

 Chapter 330 Is He Your Boyfriend

    Chapter 330 Is He Your Boyfriend


    However, Teresa still clearly felt a chill of erosion from the soles of her feet to the bottom of her heart.


    She was really at a loss.


    "I... I see."


    Although Teresa was not reconciled in her heart, she just stood here and let this man do whatever he


    wanted.


    However, every time she wanted to resist, she couldn''t help thinking of Brain and Bruce who were still


    waiting for her.


    Maybe they would be as anxious as her when they found that they couldn''t meet her.


    Thinking of this, Teresa had topromise and could only stay in this man''s arms silently.


    She pricked up her ears and listened carefully to every word that Enrique said.


    "Great. Then the second one, is Alvin really your boyfriend?"


    Seeing Teresa in his arms finally put away all the thorns all over her body, Enrique smiled with


    satisfaction. Again, he put both hands on her waist, lowered his head and gently pressed on her


    shoulder.


    It was not until this moment that Enrique found that Teresa was still very thin. She even had a feeling of


    frailty, as if a gust of wind could blow her down.


    Maybe it was because when she gave birth to the baby, she has beencking in nourishment all the


    time.


    As a matter of fact, even Brain and Bruce looked very thin.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help frowning.


    As a man, how could they be so thin?


    If the two of them grew up, how could they protect the person who was very important to them?


    "Is it necessary for you to know the answer to this question?"


    "Teresa, why don''t you learn the lesson? I told you that I just wanted to hear the answer about what I


    have ask."


    After saying that, Enrique suddenly put his hand into her clothes and urately grabbed her plump


    bust.


    Teresa couldn''t stand it anymore that he humiliated her in this way. She twisted her body back and


    forth, trying to break free from this man.


    However, it seemed that Enrique had expected her reaction. He tightened his grip on her waist, leaving


    her no chance to break free.


    "Enrique, what the hell do you want? What should I do to make you willing to let go of the two children


    and me?"


    Teresa''s voice was full of sadness, but she didn''t mean to beg for mercy. She just asked him painfully.


    Noticing the attitude of Teresa, Enrique smiled slyly. His voice, like the voice of the death, reached her


    ears again.


    "Let me ask you, did Alvin also touch your body like I did before? Is he the same as me? Is he as


    gentle to you as I am?"


    As if Enrique hadn''t heard what she said, he suddenly held her in his arms and rudely threw her onto


    the sofa.


    Before Teresa could react, she heard the sound of her clothes being torn apart. Enrique''s kiss fell on


    her body.


    However, he didn''t forget to insult Teresa at the same time.


    "You bastard! Let go of me!"


    It was not until this moment that Teresa finally realized how dangerous her situation was.


    Enrique had never nned to tell her the whereabouts of the two children.


    The reason why he said that was that he could control her.


    She could be obedient to him and let him insult her casually.


    Thinking of this, Teresa could no longer control her emotions. She even tried her best to get rid of him


    regardless of her current situation.


    Unfortunately, there was a huge difference in strength between male and female.


    No matter how she struggled and roared, there was no trace that Enrique was going to loosen her.


    "Teresa, in fact, I don''t want to do this to you at all, but why do you challenge my patience again and


    again?"


    Enrique grabbed her wrists and ced them over her head. His legs pressed her legs tightly, leaving


    her no chance to escape. His low and sad voice rang out.


    Her voice was neither loud nor low.


    But Teresa heard it clearly.


    ''She challenged his patience again and again?''


    Teresa was amused by his words.


    If it weren''t for the despicable means that Enrique had used to take the two children away, she wouldn''t


    have appeared in front of him again, and she wouldn''t have been entangled with him like this all the


    time.


    All this was because he was too conceited and overconfident.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "If that''s the case, Enrique, why do you have to use such a method to imprison me around you?"


    Teresa slightly raised her head, with a touch of irony at the corners of her mouth, and looked at Enrique


    in front of him.


    It was the truth.


    It seemed that the two of them both felt painful when they were with each other.


    Then why did he have to try every means to keep her by his side?


    It was better to let go than to torture each other like this.


    She was already very tired.


    She had lost all her passion and affection for him long time ago.


    "Well, what do you mean by that?"


    Hearing her words, Enrique was stunned and looked at her with confusion.


    ''He imprisoned her?''


    Enrique was extremely surprised. It turned out that this was how the woman thought of what he had


    done.


    "Give the children back to me. I will take the two of them out of your sight forever."


    Teresa closed her eyes tightly. When thest drop of tear in her eyes fell, she finally looked at Enrique


    in front of her stubbornly.


    There was no longer any sense of inferiority or any sense of supplication in her words.


    After saying that, there was only a strong thought left in Teresa''s mind.


    She must get herself out of the control of Enrique.


    However, Teresa''s words were interpreted by Enrique as that this woman wanted to leave with Alvin


    and the two children.


    He would never allow it happen.

 Chapter 331 This Is An Insult To Him

    Chapter 331 This Is An Insult To Him


    The two children were obviously his. Why should he let this woman take them away and live with other


    men!


    It was an insult to him!


    "Teresa, don''t think about it. I won''t return the two children to you. They also have the blood of the


    Shen Family in their bodies. You have no right to order me."


    When could this woman clearly understand the current position of her?


    She had no right or ability to negotiate with him.


    Did she have any chips in her hand?


    She had nothing, but she dared to speak to him with an air of reason.


    In this world, except Teresa, there was probably no second woman who dared to talk to him like this.


    After hearing what he had said especially when she heard hisst sentence, she froze for a while.


    Teresa suddenly came to her senses.


    This game was never in her control, and it was impossible for Enrique to give her the chance to control


    it.


    "Enrique. Tell me, what on earth do you want me to do? What should I do?"


    Seeing the painful and bloodless expression on the woman''s face under him, which seemed that she


    would be about to leave him at any time, Enrique felt his heart tightened.


    He slowly sat up from her and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He took a deep breath and then spit


    out the smoke which slowly disappeared.


    "I have told you that as long as you behave well and obey my orders, I won''t hurt the two of them, and I


    will let you meet regrly."


    ''I''ll let you meet regrly.'' Teresa repeated this sentence in her heart.


    Enrique said in a casual tone, but no one knew how sad Teresa was after hearing this.


    Now her child was forcibly taken away by others.


    And what could she do?


    What she could do was not to find a way to take back the two children, but to listen to the instructions


    of the demon in front of her like a dog?


    That was really ironic.


    "Besides, Teresa, you know clearly that if you dare to act rashly, you will never see these two children


    again."


    What Enrique said shattered her only hope.


    Teresa looked at him in horror. Perhaps Enrique had already noticed what she was thinking or trying to


    do.


    "You will never win. Remember."


    After saying that, Enrique picked up the clothes that he casually threw on the ground and covered them


    on Teresa''s naked body. He gave her a cold nce and left the living room.


    He just left his back to the women on the sofa and walked away.


    Teresa, who was alone in the living room, pulled up the clothes in her hand and buried her whole head


    in the clothes, trembling slightly.


    She felt very painful in her heart, and her throat seemed to be stuffed with something. It was so


    ufortable that she could not make any sound.


    She recalled what Enrique said just now over and over again.


    The thing was just as what Enrique said just now.


    She didn''t have the power to fight with him.


    Although it was ironic, the only thing she could do now was just as what Enrique said and do whatever


    he wanted her to do.


    In the second day.


    "Is that Mr. Alvin Shen?"


    As soon as Alvin walked out of his house and turned around, he found two men in ck standing at the


    door of his house. The two men wore big sunsses, whichpletely covered their expressions, so


    that he could not figure out what they were thinking.


    Besides, it could be seen from their bodies that these two people had obviously received professional


    training.


    ''They mighte with evil intent.''


    Looking at them, Alvin thought in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?"


    With a vignt look on his face, Alvin looked up and down at the two of them and asked coldly.


    "You don''t need to be too nervous. Our CEO just wants to have a talk with you."


    One of the men in ck took a step forward, reached out his hand and made a gesture of please. The


    two stood aside and made way for him.


    ''CEO?''


    Alvin frowned slightly, as if he suddenly realized who the CEO they were talking about was.


    He just had been here for two days, but was invited in this way, which made him feel a little ttered.


    "Okay, I happen to have a lot to talk to your CEO."


    Perhaps they didn''t expect that Alvin would so cooperate with their work. The two men in ck looked


    at each other and nodded quietly. The two followed him carefully.


    Apanied by the two of them, Alvin got in a Lincoln Limousine.


    The moment he sat down, he saw the man in front of him. This was the man he just thought of.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Enrique, long time no see. You came to see me in the early morning. Is there anything important?"


    There was an indifferent smile on the corner of Alvin''s mouth. His voice was as clear as a mountain


    spring, with a strong sense of coldness.


    He didn''t understand why this man suddenly came to him.


    However, his intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing, and there was a faint disgust in the


    eyes of Enrique.


    Perhaps it was because of Teresa that he showed such an expression to him.


    "Mr. Alvin, you''re too polite. It''s just a small matter. Don''t be so nervous."


    Enriqueughed out loud as if he didn''t notice the emotion hidden in Alvin''s words. He even said to him


    politely.


    If it weren''t for the man''s sharp eyes, Alvin would have thought that he came to him just for a trifle.


    Alvin didn''t say anything more.


    Alvin sat there quietly with his hands crossed on his knees, waiting for the matter Enrique was going to


    say next.


    "Mr. Alvin, do you have someone you like?"


    Enrique started to speak. But what surprised Alvin was that he was asking him such a question. Alvin


    narrowed his eyes, wondering why he would suddenly ask such a question.


    ''Does he have someone he likes?''


    Hearing his question, Alvin suddenly fell into deep thought.


    But he was surprised to find that when he was thinking about the question of Enrique, the face of


    Teresa would appear in his mind from time to time.

 Chapter 332 Incomparably Seriousness

    Chapter 332 Iparably Seriousness


    Even he himself did not notice that when he thought of Teresa, there was a faint smile on his face,


    looking very satisfied.


    Seeing such an expression on his face, a bad feeling rose in Enrique''s heart, and he was inexplicably


    depressed.


    "Yes, I have one, but I didn''t expect Mr. Enrique to be interested in my privacy, which makes me panic."


    Alvin said to the man in front of him in a joking tone on purpose, but his eyes were fixed on the


    expression on Enrique''s face, trying to see how he would react.


    However, after hearing what Alvin just said, there was a faint smile appearing on Enrique''s lips but


    obviously, there was no smile in his eyes.


    The two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding, and neither of them said a word. The


    atmosphere in the car was iparably serious, as if a terrible war was about to break out at any


    time.


    The two powerful momentums collided in the air, and neither of them was willing to give in.


    "Mr. Enrique, if you don''t have anything else to ask, I need to leave now. I still have work to do."


    After that, when Alvin was about to open the door and walk out, there was a sudden sound of Enrique


    from behind.


    "You''d better stay away from Teresa."


    After Alvin heard his words, his hand that was about to put on the door suddenly stopped. He turned


    around to look at the man in front of him.


    ''He asked me to stay away from Teresa?''


    This man was so interesting and conceited.


    Did he need to listen to him just because he had a special feeling for Teresa and he and Teresa had a


    special rtionship before?


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t listen to you on this matter."


    Alvin sat back in front of the man again, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. He said to the


    man in front of him in an extremely firm tone.


    Even the expression on Alvin''s face didn''t show any sign of timidity.


    "Besides, I also advise you not to be too cruel to her. After all, didn''t Teresa have nothing to do with you


    for a long time?"


    It seemed that Alvin didn''t realize that the man in front of him was so angry that he still said something


    like that to him.


    A sharp look appeared in Enrique''s dark eyes. His face was covered with haze, as if he wanted to tear


    the man in front of him into pieces.


    He had nothing to do with Teresa?


    He didn''t remember how many times he had heard this.


    But this was the first time that it was said by someone else, not Teresa.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Take back what you just said."


    Holding back his anger, Enrique clenched his fists. His voice was filled with coldness, making the


    temperature in the car reach freezing point in an instant.


    Alvin was slightly stunned, and he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous deep in his heart.


    It was said that Enrique was a devil. He did everything by fair means or foul. This man would do


    anything to get what he wanted.


    He had thought that it was just a rumor, but now it seemed that he was the one who thought it wrong.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Enrique. If you are angry with what I said just now, I apologize to you. But it''s impossible


    for me to take it back."


    Alvin adjusted his mood and took a deep breath. He said to the man in front of him in a neither humble


    nor pushy tone.


    Until now, Alvin finally realized that Teresa might be more important to him than he thought.


    "If there is nothing else, I will leave now."


    After saying this, Alvin opened the door and walked out of the car, leaving no chance for Enrique to


    react.


    Looking at the man''s receding figure silently, Enrique''s sped hands grew tighter.


    "Mr. Enrique, are you... Are we leaving?"


    Tony, who had been sitting in front of them and listening to the conversation between the two of them,


    turned around with fear and swallowed hard. Then he finally dared to speak to the man.


    Hearing this, Enrique turned around and looked at the man in front of him. He was about to say


    something to him, but his phone suddenly rang in a hurry.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Lowering his head, Enrique took a look at the caller ID on the phone. Feeling a little headache, he


    rubbed between his eyebrows and finally answered the phone.


    "Mr. Enrique, the two children don''t eat or drink now. They said that they must see their mother. I really


    don''t know what to do."


    "I see. I will go to have a look."


    Sure enough, it was another thing that made him extremely upset and anxious.


    "Tony, turn the car around now. We''ll go to the Blueweed Vi right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Enrique told Tony, who was driving in the front.


    From his tone, it was enough to tell how chaotic his mind was now.


    On the one hand, the rtionship between Teresa and him hadn''t been eased yet. On the other hand,


    the two children began to make trouble again.


    There was one more thing would make him headache too.


    The rival in love that the CEO had just met seemed to be a difficult person to deal with as well.


    Thinking of this, Tony looked at the man behind him through the rearview mirror with a sympathetic look


    in his eyes.


    Soon, they drove back to the Blueweed Vi. When they just arrived at the gate, they heard a loud


    bang and the screams of the servants.


    Even if he didn''t open the door, he could imagine how chaotic the situation in the room was.


    "Brain, Bruce, you two, stop!"


    When Enrique opened the door, he saw the scene in front of him.


    Brain and Bruce stood on the table in the living room, with themp and broom in their hands. And


    there were a lot of things on the table.


    The ground had already been in a mess, and many things had been destroyed by the two of them.


    However, judging from the situation, they did not want to stop.

 Chapter 333 It Was Too Young To Threaten Me

    Chapter 333 It Was Too Young To Threaten Me


    It was not until they heard his voice that the two brothers finally put down the things in their hands, but


    they still did note down from the tea table.


    "I heard from someone that you two don''t eat or drink. What is going on? You''ve learned to be bad at


    such a young age. Do you want to threaten me by going on a hunger strike?"


    Enrique walked slowly towards them and nced coldly at the two of them. Then he sat on the sofa,


    staring at Brain and Bruce silently.


    They were truly the sons of Teresa.


    In some aspects, they looked quite simr to her.


    For example, they threatened him by going on a hunger strike.


    However, they were too naive.


    "You are a bad daddy! There is no child who doesn''t stay with his mother and father. Why don''t you let


    us see mommy?"


    Looking at the man in front of him, Brain said to him in a serious tone. However, he found that Enrique


    just sat there quietly and looked at the two of them. Brain''s little face was full of anger, and he even


    pointed his hand at the man in front of him, looking fearless.


    Seeing that Brain was so fearless, Tony wanted to remind the two children at this moment.


    One of the things that their terrible father hated most in his life was being pointed at by fingers.


    Moreover, what he liked all the time was to control everything and the whole game. He didn''t like


    anyone to break the rules of the game.


    And the two children had the look of a newborn calf which was not afraid of a tiger.


    "Now that you two want to see your mother, just be a good boy."


    Unexpectedly, Enrique didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled faintly and slowly stood up from the sofa.


    Looking at the two children in front of him, he felt they were iparably cute, but also annoying.


    They made him feel the way Teresa made him feel, both love and hate.


    "Otherwise, even if you two threaten me in this way, I will never let you see your mother."


    With a stern look, Enrique stared at the two children and said.


    Of course, he would let the three of them to see each other. He understood how it felt when a child


    couldn''t see his mother.


    That was also why he threatened the two kids with such words.


    Especially in the case of the two of them.


    They had been taken care of by their mother since they were born. Even Enrique couldn''t imagine the


    importance of Teresa to them.


    "Why should we two believe you! You brought the two of us here and locked us up. Liar! Liar!"


    Brain couldn''t hear what he said at all. The only thought left in his mind was to see Teresa.


    If their mother couldn''t see the two of them, Teresa would definitely worry about them.


    That was the reason why the two of them couldn''t wait to ask Enrique to let them get out of here.


    "You''d better stop it. If you are willing to go on hunger strike, please continue. But if your mother knows


    this, I don''t know how sad she will be."


    Enrique took a deep breath, with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    He deserved to be the sons of him.


    He was really brave.


    He not only yelled at him, but also cursed him as a liar.


    Howwless he was!


    Hearing this, Brain, who had been standing on the table and yelling at Enrique, suddenly became


    obedient.


    It was not because he was stopped by Enrique''s attitude, but because he cared about what Enrique


    had just said.


    Although the two brothers really wanted to see Teresa, and the main reason was that they didn''t want


    her to worry about the two of them, if she knew about the hunger strike, Teresa would be very sad.


    "Demon! You are just a demon! What daddy? You''re just here to bully us!"


    Brain finally came down from the table. He clenched his fists with his small hands and beat Enrique.


    However, the force was as weak as cotton. It was like a massage to Enrique.


    However, because of the child''s behavior, his expression became a little disappointed and sad.


    Bruce, who had been standing there silently without saying a word from beginning to end, slowly


    walked down from the tea table.


    "Is mommy okay?"


    Bruce was still very calm, looking at him in silence and asking him.


    In fact, the reason why the two brothers did all this was just because they were worried about Teresa.


    To their surprise, their father was such a cruel person.


    How could he still be so calm in front of the two of them who had said that they were going on a hunger


    strike?


    Sure enough, he was more steady and experienced than they were.


    "She is fine. Don''t worry."


    Enrique raised his eyebrows and looked at Bruce who asked this question. He nodded slightly and said


    to them.


    In his impression, Bruce was a calm andposed child. Now it seemed that he had proved his


    difference with his own actions again.


    "Bad daddy, you can''t hurt our mommy. If anything happens to her, the two of us won''t forgive you."


    Enrique looked at the two children in front of him who looked so serious. It seemed that they were not


    joking.


    And of course, Enrique would not think that the two of them were joking with him.


    He nodded slightly and breathed a sigh of relief deep in his heart. The two children finally understood


    and did not continue the stalemate with him.


    Otherwise, he might really not know what to do next.


    "Can we call mommy?"


    It was still Bruce who said this. He looked at the man in front of him without blinking and said to him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With his words, even Brain, who was standing aside, looked at Enrique with a trace of expectation.


    Enrique nodded and took out his phone from his pocket.

 Chapter 334 Conditions

    Chapter 334 Conditions


    Enrique took out his phone and dialed Teresa''s number. Soon, the unique tone of Teresa sounded on


    the other end of the phone, but it was full of tiredness and hatred. He smiled coldly and how could he


    not know what was in her heart. But, hatred? He had hated her for four years. In the past four years,


    this woman had hidden abroad with his children and had fun with other men. But what about him? He


    had to suffer every day and night. If talking about hatred, he also hated Teresa!


    "Enrique, what else do you want? Just tell me!"


    "Oh, why do I feel that Ms. Teresa doesn''t want to answer my phone at all?"


    Enrique sneered. A hint of coldness shed through his eyes. When Brain was about to call her


    mommy out loud, Bruce stopped him and shook his head at him, making a gesture of shush! He


    secretly pulled Brain back to the door step by step.


    "You and I have nothing to say at all. Now, the only thing you can control me is my two sons!"


    "Teresa, how many times should I tell you? When will you learn the lesson? You know clearly that as


    long as you obey me, I will definitely let you see them. But if you have to be so stubborn and oppose


    me, you know the result. In fact, you brought this on yourself, understand?"


    "Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you at all. I just want my sons!"


    Suddenly, Teresa raised his voice. After hearing what she said, Enrique smiled coldly. ''Sons? Aren''t her


    sons his sons?''


    "They miss you too!"


    "Where are they? Where are they? Give them back to me!"


    "Teresa, I didn''t expect you to be a shrew!"


    "Enrique, are you with them now? Let me talk to them! If you can''t even promise this request, I will use


    all my means to take back my sons at all costs!


    Suddenly, Teresa on the other end of the line who was shouting at him gradually calmed down, and the


    change of her only happened in an instant. Enrique froze for a while and thought in his heart, ''At all


    costs? Teresa, you are really something! We would wait and see.''


    "Well, they also want to talk to you. Damn it! Where are you? Brain! Bruce!"


    Enrique was so busy talking with Teresa on the phone that he didn''t notice that the two boys standing


    next to him were gone.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Enrique?"


    The maid ran out of the kitchen in a hurry. She was a little confused, which made Enrique feel


    extremely angry.


    "Where are the two kids?"


    "The kids were... I... I''m going to find them right now!"


    The maid didn''t dare to say that the kids were around him just now after she met the murderous eyes


    of Enrique. She went to other rooms in a panic and started to find them.


    "Enrique. Where are my boys?"


    After hanging up the phone, Enrique turned around and walked outside. In such a short time, the two


    little boys must not be far away, so they must be hiding in some ce! ''Damn! They dare to escape


    from me. Well done.''


    On the other side, Teresa went crazy when she heard that something happened to her two kids. Brain


    and Bruce were missing? The word missing kept floating in Teresa''s mind. At this moment, she rushed


    out of the Shen Family in a hurry. She didn''t know where to look for them, but she couldn''t stop herself.


    She kept thinking in her mind that she wanted to look for her own children.


    In the end, Enrique found the two boys in the treetop outside the house. The method was very simple.


    He directly used his mobile phone to y terrifying music. Such a small children would naturally be


    afraid. As long as there was any movement of them, he could find the two of them right away!


    When the two kids were carried back into the house like kittens, the anger in Enrique''s eyes made the


    children tremble.


    "Next time, if you dare to run away again, I will lock you in a small dark room!"


    "Well, you are a bad daddy. You said you''d let us call mommy, but you didn''t keep your words. You''re


    bad. You broke your promise. Mommy said those who broke their promise were all liars!"


    Brain raised his head again and looked into the eyes of Enrique. Although he was scared, he


    remembered that his mother once told Auntie Fiona that even if she was not sure and scared in her


    heart, she had to pretend to be confident. Bruce just stood aside and looked at Enrique quietly.


    "Well, in view of your performance today, there is no chance for you two to talk to your mother on the


    phone. I want to see your performance tomorrow. If such a thing happens again, you can''t talk to your


    mother for a week from now on!"


    "You are a bad guy. Waah... Waah..."


    Hearing that he might not see his mother or hear her voice for a week, Brain, who had never been


    separated from his mother for such a long time, finally burst into tears. However, Bruce was still


    wearing an indifferent face.


    "Will you let us talk to mommy every day as long as we behave well tomorrow?"


    Enrique nodded. After all, it was his own children. He had no choice but to be soft hearted. But for


    Teresa, it would be a different story.


    "If we behave well, how often can we meet mommy?"


    "A week!"


    "You promise!"


    Bruce stretched out his little finger and tried to touch him. Enrique was not as serious as just now, and


    his expression was slightly rxed. He hook his and Bruce''s pinkie fingers together and thought,


    ''Maybe this is the contract of the children''s world. In their world, if you hook their pinkie finger, you can''t


    deceive them anymore!''


    "Take Brain and Bruce back to their room!"


    The two nannies, one in hand, carried the two kids back to their rooms. Before leaving, Bruce asked


    Enrique to call their mother and tell his stupid mother not to worry. They would take good care of


    themselves and they would be obedient. Then they would try their best to call her every day and see


    her once a week!


    However, as soon as the two children left, Enrique leaned against the sofa and took the phone. The


    screen of the phone showed Teresa''s phone number, and a sneer appeared at the corners of his


    mouth. ''You have tortured me for four years. Now, it''s time for me to get all this back to you. The


    children are missing. Are you afraid? Is your heart bleeding? That would be great!'' He put away his


    phone, turned around and went back to his room.


    On the other side, Teresa didn''t know where she had been right now. She didn''t even know when her


    shoes had disappeared. Looking at the dark night in front of her, which seemed endless, she couldn''t


    help but fall on the road and cry loudly!            This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 335 Coincidentally

    Chapter 335 Coincidentally


    After midnight, it rained continuously, and the sound of rain drowned Teresa''s hoarse crying tone. Her


    mobile phone had already been in close contact with the rain, and the screen was automatically ck.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get through to Fiona who was abroad. She was anxious, but


    there was nothing she could do. Atst, she remembered to call Jerome and Lena.


    It was already two fifty in the morning after midnight. Lena got up from the bed and dialed the number


    of Jerome, but he was still on the phone with someone. Lena was so anxious that she pulled up Tristan


    who was sleeping beside her.


    "What''s wrong, honey? It is in the middle of the night now."


    Tristan was sleepy. However, fortunately, he would not have a bad temper when he was woken up by


    others.


    "Get up quickly. Abby''s friend called me just now and said that she couldn''t get through to Abby, and I


    also couldn''t get through to my brother. I''m afraid that something bad will happen to Abby. Come with


    me to Shen Family."


    "Oh, what time is it now? Maybe Abby is sleeping with her phone off? Why are you making a fuss?"


    "Do you get up or not?"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go to Shen Family with you now."


    Although it was too rash to go to Shen Family at this time, his wife was about to lose her temper, so he


    had to sacrifice his sleeping time. s, sure enough, in his wife''s heart, Abigale was her favorite. How


    could he, as her husband, bear all this? How embarrassing he was!


    At the same time, on the other side, after receiving the phone call from Fiona, Jerome had called


    Enrique many times, but no one answered. In a fit of anger, he also drove to the Shen Family.


    Ten past three in the morning, there was a knock on the door of Shen Family by Lena, and the guard


    on duty opened the door. Atst, even Harris was awakened. He came out of his room with a walking


    stick in pajamas.


    "Oh, it''s Lena. What happened to you toe so early?"


    "Uncle Harris, where is Abby?"


    "Abby? Do you mean Teresa? She should be sleeping in her room."


    "Mr. Harris, Ms. Teresa went out in a hurry tonight. I don''t know what happened. She hasn''te back


    yet."


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Well..."


    Hearing the servant''s answer, Harris stamped heavily on the ground with his crutch and frowned. Lena,


    who was standing beside him, was so anxious. Abby went out in the middle of the night, must because


    of the two children.


    "Uncle Harris, where is Enrique?"


    "Enrique didn''te back tonight."


    At this moment, another security guard came along with Jerome.


    "Brother, something must have happened to Abby. She isn''t here, neither is Enrique."


    At this time, the rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. Harris ordered the butler beside to call


    and ask Tony, the assistant of the Enrique, to find Enrique.


    On the other side, in the City Hospital, arge group of men with tattoos quietly leaned against the rest


    area. Not knowing when, the door opened. A tall man walked out, and there was a man with an


    indifferent expression stood beside the tall man.


    "Mr. Moore, Mr. Ares. Are you all right?"


    "It is okay. It''s not a big deal."


    Ares, who had just returned from abroad for a few days, smiled and looked back at his brother. Ares


    was with a bandage on his hand. He didn''t expect that he would meet his brother being surrounded by


    a group of people with steel knives as soon as he came back. Fortunately, he made a phone call before


    he rushed up. Otherwise, his brother would be in danger tonight.


    "Nurse, nurse."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, a middle-aged man hurriedly rushed in and held a women who had fallen into a deepa


    with an anxious face. One could see that she was all wet. Such a voice suddenly sounded in the quiet


    hospital. Although it was verymon in the hospital, it undoubtedly made the group of people


    involuntarily look at the middle-aged man.


    "Hey, that woman."


    Ares pointed at the woman who had been pushed into the emergency room not far away.


    "Little cutie."


    Although it had been four years, he could tell at a nce that the woman was Teresa. Then he looked


    at the middle-aged man next to him and came out angrily. He stepped forward and grabbed the middle-


    aged man''s cor.


    "What did you do to her?"


    "Hey, what are you doing? What... What do you want to do?"


    When the middle-aged man saw a group of maning with a young man who came aggressively, his


    eyes widened in fear. What wrong with today? Why was he so unlucky?


    "I ask you again. What did you do to little cutie?"


    The middle-aged man exined immediately.


    "That''s great! You know thedy just now. Inform her family as soon as possible. How could her family


    let her lie on the road in the middle of the night? If it weren''t for my good driving skill, good eyes and


    not sleepy, she might have been a pile of meat mud now."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man was still in a state of shock. It was raining heavily outside. Even


    if the front light of the car was turned on, one might not be able to see clearly what was lying on the


    road. Fortunately, he saw it. Otherwise, he might be considered as a murder now. He might not be able


    to exin it even in court.


    Out of kindness, the middle-aged man saved the woman into the car and drove to the nearby hospital.


    He didn''t expect to meet these men.


    "Ares, let go of him."


    Moore patted Ares, took out his wallet, took out a stack of cash and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    "Sir, thank you for saving my friend. This is my gift. And I apologize for my little brother''s rudeness to


    you just now."


    The driver was frightened by Moore''s solemn expression. He waved his hand and said that he didn''t


    need it. Without saying anything, Moore put the money into the driver''s pocket and turned to the


    emergency room to see Teresa.


    Ares, who was waiting outside, called Enrique several times, but he couldn''t get through to him. What


    was wrong with that guy? He had taken little cutie away from him. How could he be so indifferent to her


    after only a few years?


    Of course, Moore couldn''t exin to Ares what had happened between Teresa and Enrique during this


    years in front of his own subordinates. It was supposed to be someone else''s family affair. As an


    outsider, he had no right to say anything, let alone discussing it with his little brother behind their back.


    "Excuse me, who is the patient''s family?"


    "We are her friends. We haven''t reached any of her families yet."


    "Well, the patient needs to be hospitalized, and the condition is not very good. You need to go to the in-


    patient department to pay the fees, and inform the patient''s family toe as soon as possible, okay?"


    The nurse closed the medical record, nced at them and left.

 Chapter 336 Unconscious

    Chapter 336 Unconscious


    At five o''clock in the morning, Ares looked at Teresa who was lying on the bed. It had only been four


    years, but why did little cutie look much vicissitudes.


    "Ares, I''ll go to the TH Groupter. I still can''t get through to Enrique."


    "Okay. By the way, brother, can you buy me some breakfast first? I''m so hungry."


    "I''ll ask my subordinates outside to run errands for youter. I have to go back and change my clothes."


    He couldn''t wear blood stained clothes to see Enrique. Although Enrique looked gentle on the surface,


    he was actually very picky.


    At seven o''clock, Enrique, Bruce and Brain had breakfast together. The eyes of the two kids were a


    little red. And, they were too quiet today. However, it seemed that Enrique did not discover it. He left


    after telling the two kids a few words. He didn''t care about their red eyes at all.


    As soon as Brain saw his bad daddy leave, he made a face at his back and continued to eat. He had


    no choice but behave well. He missed his mother so much. He didn''t know how his mother was now.


    Without the two of them by her side, she must miss the two of them as well, right? So no matter what,


    the two of them must try their best to behave well and see their mother after a week. And what they


    needed to do today was to call their mother.


    When Enrique arrived at thepany, he saw Lena with red eyes, Jerome and Tristan standing beside


    her.


    "Enrique, where did you hide Abby?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Enrique frowned tightly, because Lena came to me him directly when she saw him. There was a


    cold smile around the corner of his mouth.


    "Ms. Lena, you came to mypany early this morning to look for your sister? What? Hasn''t shee


    to thepany yet? She''s got a lot of airs. She''sing inter than the boss."


    "Enrique. Cut the crap. Give Abby and the two kids back to us. Otherwise, don''t me us for being


    ruthless."


    "Ms. Lena, you''ve said that before and you was ruthless to me before."


    "Enrique! Your bastard!"


    "Honey, calm down."


    At the same time, Lena was pulled by Tristan beside her. There was no way her mood would make


    Enriquepromise.


    "I''ll ask you for thest time. Enrique. Where is Abby?"


    These words were said by Jerome who was standing beside. He stared at Enrique with restrained


    eyes, who spread out his hands with a smile.


    "How about youe to thepany with me and find her yourself?"


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, a Mercedes stopped at the gate of TH Group. The person


    who got out of the car was Moore. Early in the morning, the masters of the Gu Family and the Shen


    Family were standing at the door of the TH Group, which made Moore raise his eyebrows. It seemed


    that there was a good show ready to be yed here.


    "Are you all here in the early morning? Well, that''s good. I don''t have to run around."


    "Why are you here?"


    Enrique turned around and looked at Moore who was walking towards them.


    "Of course Ie to see my creditor. Who will pay the medical fees I paid for Teresa in the hospital?"


    "What? Abby is in hospital?"


    "Which hospital?"


    "What did you say?"


    The three of them spoke at the same time. Seeing the three people''s overreaction, Moore shrugged.


    "Two hundred thousand."


    "I have never been unkind to you. Moore."


    "Well, of course I trust you. Teresa is in the City Hospital. She is not in a good condition right now. Do


    you want me to show you the way?"


    "Let''s go."


    With a flicker of his eyes, an imperceptible emotion shed across Enrique''s face. ''Teresa, I hope you


    are really sick. Don''t y tricks on me, or I will never show mercy to you.''


    Lena and the other two also followed Moore''s car in a hurry. When they arrived at the hospital, Teresa


    was still in aa. The doctor said that Teresa was suffering from malnutrition and her mental state


    was not very good. She got wet in the rain for several hours and had a high fever. She was still in a


    coma.


    "Enrique, it must be you again."


    Lena wanted to p Enrique, but her wrist was grabbed by him. He had already stopped being gentle


    and looked at Lena coldly.


    "Ms. Lena, you are the daughter of the Gu Family. It is surprised to me that you behave just like a


    shrew."


    "Bastard!"


    "Honey, don''t do that."


    Tristan held his wife in his arms and looked up at Enrique in front of him coldly. He was really an


    unpardonable man.


    "It''s not up to others to discuss about our family education. Just like we will never discuss about others''


    family education because it has nothing to do with our family. But the Gu Family is not the soft ones to


    be bullied. I hope you understand this."


    "Ha-ha."


    Enrique turned around and didn''t take it seriously. Standing at the window outside the door, he looked


    at the situation in the room, only to find that Teresa''s face was pale. She was hooked up to an


    intravenous drip and had an ice bag over her forehead. He really didn''t expect that this woman really


    broke down. It seemed that her ability to cope with pressure was very poor. So, if he was like her and


    had a poor ability to cope with pressure, looking back at what he had been through these four years, he


    should went crazy long gone.


    However, why did he feel so sad when he saw her lying there motionless and unconscious? He even


    thought that if possible, it would be fine if he was the one lying there. He frowned slightly. Oh, yes, if he


    was the one to rece her pain, that woman would definitely be the one who pped her hands and


    apuded. She would never treat him the way he treated her.


    It had been so many years. Why didn''t he let it go? Why after so many things happened, even after he


    almost lost his life because of that woman, he still had no way to forget her. It was said that as much


    love as hatred. Teresa, didn''t you understand? Maybe you really didn''t understand!


    Ares came back after breakfast and saw Enrique.


    "Hey, long time no see."


    He went up and gently punched on the shoulder of Enrique. They were old friends, and they would


    naturally greet each other. Enrique automatically ignored the hatred of the Gu Family for him. Anyway,


    those people didn''t matter to him.


    "Oh, my God! That woman over there looks very beautiful. Why does her eyes seem to be able to eat


    people? To be honest, Enrique, are you ying with her feelings?"


    "Birds of a feather flock together."


    Lena, of course, heard what he said and shouted at Ares fiercely. But Ares didn''t felt angry at all. He


    turned around and said with a smile.


    "I don''t know why you said that. But good men do make good men friends."


    "You..."


    Once again, she was pissed off. Tristan quickly pulled his wife away from them. If his wife was pissed


    off again, he would definitely the one who feel sorry for her.


    "Lena, let''s go inside to see Abby."


    "Okay."


    Sure enough, as long as it had something to do with Abby, his wife would definitely care about


    it.

 Chapter 337 Act To Be Cute

    Chapter 337 Act To Be Cute


    In the ward, Lena held the unconscious Abby''s hand and her eyes turned red. ''Why? Why do you have


    to bear so much? Abby, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well.''


    Then, Tristan held Lena tightly in his arms and Jerome who was standing aside looked at Teresa with


    his deep eyes. He thought in his heart, ''Abby, I''m sorry. Maybe the Gu Family shouldn''t keep silent like


    this anymore. In fact, dad doesn''t mind what happened to you in the Gu Family in the past anymore.


    He even often asks if you are all right, but how can I tell him that you are actually not living a good life?''


    Outside the ward, Enrique and Ares sat on the chairs in the rest area. Ares talked about his life abroad


    in the past few years, but when Ares asked about Enrique''s life, Enrique just told him that he lived a


    same life as before.


    "Well, little cutie is in aa. Why do I feel that you are not worried at all? Have the sparks of your love


    been extinguished?"


    Still smiling, Enrique didn''t say a word. But he was the only one who knew what he had suffered these


    four years. And everything was caused by Teresa. The sparks of love? It seemed that their love spark


    disappeared four years ago. What left between him and her might only be the two children and hatred.


    After staying in the hospital for a while, Enrique drove away. He didn''t want to see Teresa lying on the


    bed. He was afraid that if he continued to look at her, he might be softhearted. After Enrique was back


    to thepany, Tony knocked on the door and entered the office. He put the documents that the CEO


    had to personally check for the whole day on the table and left quickly, because the CEO''s face was


    gloomy today. Since Ms. Teresa came back, the CEO became moody again.


    When passing by the CEO''s office, Yilia saw Enrique who was lowering his head and work hard. The


    admiration in her eyes could not be hidden. But when she walked to Teresa''s office, she frowned and


    found it was empty.


    "Director Yilia."


    Unfortunately, poor Shirley ran into her.


    "Where is Ms. Teresa?"


    "Well. She..."


    "She didn''te, did she? Does she really think she is really something?"


    "No, she must be busy."


    "You seem to have a lot of free time."


    "I..."


    "In that case,e to my office and help me sort out the documents."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I''m Teresa''s assistant."


    "What''s wrong? Do you think you''ve found a backer? Even I can''tmand you, right?"


    Yilia suddenly raised her voice and took two steps towards Shirley.


    "No, No. I''ll do it right away."


    "Humph!"


    With a cold look at her, Yilia turned around and walked towards her office in her high heels. Shirley had


    to follow her with her head down. When she saw those documents and materials that were obviously


    useless now, she knew that Yilia wanted to give her a hard time. However, as a small assistant,


    although she had gained a firm foothold in thepany in recent years, she was still unable to go


    against Yilia. She took the things back to her office. She didn''t know howte she would work tonight.


    Time passed in a twinkling of an eye. Enrique went back to the vi directly in the afternoon. He asked


    Brain and Bruce what the two had done today, and asked them a few questions they had learned


    today. Seeing that they all answered one by one, he nodded with satisfaction.


    "What do you think? Are you satisfied with our performance today?"


    Brain raised his head and looked at Enrique. Enrique nodded with a smile, full of satisfaction.


    "Then let me talk to my mother on the phone as soon as possible."


    "No phone call today."


    Hearing what Enrique said, Brain got furious.


    "Bad daddy, you are a bad daddy. You broke your promise."


    "Oh, you are losing your temper again. In that case, Bruce, go change your clothes and I''ll take you to


    see your mother. As for you, just stay here and reflect on yourself. When you know you are wrong, I will


    take you to see your mother."


    "Waah. .. Waah... Waah..."


    Brain was stunned. He was about to use his bad daddy, but when he heard that Bruce could go to


    see mommy, he felt wronged all of a sudden. Why? He missed his mommy and wanted to see her too.


    "You can continue to cry, and I can continue to take Bruce to visit your mother next time, so that you


    can stay in the vi and never see your mother again."


    Brain closed his mouth at once. His big eyes were full of tears of grievance. Bruce beside him gently


    patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t talk back next time. What do you want me to convey to mommy?"


    Bruce remained calm. He knew that he could not rebel against his father now, or he would not see his


    mother. But this time, if he insisted on going with Brain, probably none of them could see their mother.


    "I..."


    Brain just wanted to say that he also wanted to go, but was pulled to the room by Bruce. Enrique


    looked at Bruce with a smile on his face. In Brain, he saw Teresa as she was a child. In Bruce, he saw


    his own shadow.


    Half an hourter, Bruce, who was neatly dressed, stood in front of Enrique, while Brain was hiding at


    the stairs. He looked at Enrique with tearful eyes, wondering if he should act to be cute and ask his


    father to take him along.


    "Let''s go."


    Enrique stretched out his hand and held Bruce''s hand. Brain couldn''t help but run downstairs, ignoring


    the nanny beside him. As soon as he rushed to the door, he hugged the thigh of Enrique and raised his


    head. With tears in his eyes, he forced a smile at him.


    "Daddy, can you take Brain with you? Brain would be obedient in the future. Daddy, daddy is the best.


    Just take me with you. Okay?"


    After saying that, he shook his body in an attempt to shake Enrique''s thigh. The smile in Enrique''s eyes


    was obvious. He looked at the little boy who was holding his thighs and enjoyed his ttery.


    "Daddy, do you think Brain is cute? How can you just leave Brain alone and take Bruce away? Brain is


    the elder one. Brain is Bruce''s brother!!"


    "You are my little brother."


    Seeing that the Enrique didn''t say anything, Brain continued to act to be cute shamelessly. However,


    Bruce standing beside disagreed with Brain and he said to him firmly.


    "Oh? What''s loveliness about you? I haven''t found your loveliness out these days."


    "Daddy, look at me!"


    As soon as Brain heard that, he hurriedly loosened his grip on the leg of Enrique. He clenched his two


    little fleshy hands into fists, ced them on both sides of his cheeks, and then began to shake his


    body. He was pretending that he was a fish.

 Chapter 338 Chips

    Chapter 338 Chips


    Brain pretended to be cute for a long time, but Enrique didn''t seem to have changed his mind and he


    didn''t say anything. Instead, he leaned against the side and looked at him with interest. Brain pouted


    and looked up at Enrique.


    "You did a good job today. If you can still act like this after Ie back, I''ll take you there tomorrow."


    Atst, Brain finally saw the cruel man carrying Bruce in his arms and leaving. Suddenly, he felt so


    helpless and lonely, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world. His tears were falling down to


    the ground along his fleshy little face. His small hands tightly grasped his clothes. Brain was standing


    there motionlessly and looking at the back of Enrique.


    He stood there for a long time. No matter what the nanny said, he didn''t respond.


    On the other hand, with Bruce in his arms, Enrique got into the car with an indifferent expression. He


    turned his head and looked at the boy who was with almost the same expression as him. He must be


    on guard. If he took both children with him, he would lose all his chips in case of any ident.


    "Daddy, what are you worried about?"


    At this time, Bruce, who was sitting beside him, said. He was only three years old, but he had an


    indifferent expression on his face and he looked very mature.


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    Enrique looked at Bruce with a smile. He thought it was necessary to focus on training him. Maybe he


    could take over thepany in the future. As for Brain, he was not calm enough and his performance


    remained to be seen.


    "You know it in your heart."


    The driver pretended not to hear anything, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, ''He is the son of


    Mr. Enrique. He is really different from other kid.'' The driver suddenly thought of his twelve year old son


    who was lying on the ground and crying yesterday because he didn''t buy him toys. Compared with his


    son, this child was so mature. ''It seems that after I get off work today, I need to talk to my wife.


    I have to tell her that we couldn''t spoil our child any more. Otherwise, he couldn''t evenpare with a


    three year old child. It would be so embarrassing to tell others.''


    Of course, Enrique didn''t know what the driver in front of him was thinking. He just smiled meaningfully.


    Tony, who was sitting on the passenger seat, shivered when he saw his boss''s expression. ''Mr.


    Enrique, don''t you know that the more you smiled, the more others would be scared.''


    "Your mother is in hospital."


    "How is mommy?"


    "She is still in aa."


    "Is this the reason why you don''t bring Brain here?"


    "Not exactly."


    The driver broke into a cold sweat again. Was this really a conversation between an adult and a three


    year old child? It didn''t look like that. The car was heading for the City Hospital. The whole car was


    terribly quiet. The little Bruce, with his eyes closed, leaned against the back seat, and his CEO''s father


    also leaned against the back seat in the same posture. The two seemed to be asleep.


    After a long time, the car stopped at the gate of the hospital. Tony opened his mouth and reminded


    Enrique.


    "Boss, we have arrived at the hospital."


    After taking a rest with his eyes closed, Enrique got off the car, opened the door on the other side of the


    car, took Bruce out and put him on the ground. Then he held his hand and walked towards the hospital.


    Tony and the driver went to find a parking space to park the car.


    At the door of Teresa''s ward, unexpectedly, Ares was still there, while there were four bodyguards in


    suits and ties standing at the door. Enrique sneered in his heart. ''Jerome, do you want to y the same


    trick as you used to do?''


    "Hi, Enrique. I''m really pissed off. The Gu Family have gone too far. Is it wrong for me to visit my


    friend? Is it wrong? Guess what they said. They said I was your friend, not little cutie''s friend, so they


    didn''t allow me to get in the ward. Hey, my bad temper almost made me angry and ask my brother to


    bring people here. I didn''t expect you toe. Oh, who is this little one?


    "


    Without giving Enrique a chance to speak, after Ares said what he wanted to say, he shifted his


    attention to Bruce.


    "Hello, uncle. I''m Bruce Gu."


    "Wow, this little guy is so sensible. He even knows to take the initiative to greet me. What a cute little


    face! Come on, let me kiss you."


    "Uncle, it''s improper for a man to kiss a man."


    Just as Ares was about to kiss him, the little boy ruthlessly refused him. Ares blinked. When he looked


    at Bruce carefully, the look in his eyes had changed.


    "Enrique, who is this little boy?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "My son."


    "What?"


    Ares almost choked on his own saliva. Did he hear it right? Who was this boy? He was Enrique''s son?


    Moreover, his surname was Gu.


    "You and little cutie''s son have grown up? I feel like you''re showing off."


    Ignoring the yful Ares behind him, Enrique turned around and was about to walk towards the ward.


    Obviously, the four bodyguards stopped him.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''te in."


    "It doesn''t matter. Go in and tell your boss that I will only give him one minute to open the door for me.


    Otherwise, they will never see Brain and Bruce again."


    After saying that, Enrique took out his phone from his pocket and began to count the time. He was a


    man with a concept of time, wasn''t he? The bodyguards looked at each other. When they were about to


    knock, the door opened from inside.


    "Enrique, are you a man or not?"


    Enrique looked at Lena whose eyes were still a little red and her face was ferocious.


    "Auntie Lena."


    At this moment, Bruce spoke at the right time. He knew that if he did not speak, his father and auntie


    would quarrel, and their quarrel would affect his mother''s rest.


    "Bruce,e here. How are you doing these days?"


    As soon as Lena saw Bruce, she couldn''t hold back her tears and squatted down to hug his small body.


    Then she looked around.


    "Where is Brain?"


    "Daddy didn''t bring him here."


    "Enrique!"


    "I have to guard against others just like Gu Family. As soon as I left, your family''s doorman appeared at


    the door."


    "You..."


    "What? You just have already held my son. Would you mind moving aside and let us in?"


    "I won''t let you in. Bruce. Let''s go inside to see your mother."


    After saying that, Lena stood up and was about to take Bruce to the ward.


    "Bruce, do you want to go in with me or with her?"


    Bruce turned around and looked at Enrique standing there. This man was smiling, but he let others feel


    he was so dangerous. Bruce lowered his head and withdrew his hand from Lena''s. He went back to the


    side of Enrique and reached out to hold his hand.

 Chapter 339 Thank You

    Chapter 339 Thank You


    "Auntie Lena, I want to visit mommy with daddy."


    "Bruce,e here. This man is not your father."


    Enrique looked at Lena with a faint smile.


    "Let them in."


    Jerome walked out of the ward, and there was no emotion on his face. Enrique smiled, held Bruce''s''


    hand, and didn''t even look at Lena. In the ward, Teresa still hadn''t woken up, but her high fever had


    been gone, and her hand was still on a drip.


    "Mommy."


    After all, he was only a three year old child. When he saw his mother lying on the bed in aa,


    Bruce''s eyes turned red and tears fell down unconsciously. He walked gently to the bedside of Teresa


    and carefully held her hand, as if he was afraid that he would hurt his mother if he used too much


    strength.


    "Mom, Bruce is here to see you. Mommy is a big fool. Brain and I are not by your side. Why are you


    sick? You don''t know how to take care of yourself at all. Mommy is a big fool."


    Lena, who was standing behind him, kept crying. With a deep look in his eyes, Jerome took a look at


    Enrique standing beside him. This man was really difficult to deal with. Teresa was lying on the bed.


    She was still in aa, but as if she felt something, her tears suddenly fell from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing his mother crying, Bruce picked up a tissue.


    He wiped Teresa''s tears carefully.


    "Mommy, Brain didn''te this time, but he asked me to bring a message to mommy. He said that he


    missed mommy so much and would be obedient. He would try to get daddy''s permission to let us make


    a phone call every day. Mommy, Bruce would take good care of Brain. You should also take good care


    of yourself and wake up quickly."


    On that day, Bruce, who was usually quiet, held Teresa''s hand and said a lot of words. Lena, who was


    standing aside, burst into tears. Jerome turned around and walked out of the ward. However, Ares, who


    was standing at the door and didn''t enter the ward, looked at Enrique standing there. Ares found that


    he didn''t seem to care about the unconscious little cutie at all.


    Most importantly, there seemed to be something wrong with the Gu Family and Enrique.


    Ares touched his chin. It seemed that he shouldn''t stay here for too long. He''d better leave now. He


    took out his phone and sent a message to Enrique. He wanted to go back and ask his brother what had


    happened among little cutie, Enrique and the Gu Family? How could it be? The atmosphere was so


    weird that he felt embarrassed.


    "Bru... Bruce... Bruce..."


    Teresa''s fingers moved slightly. Not long after that, she slowly opened her eyes. She vaguely saw


    Bruce, who was standing beside her bed. Her eyes were covered with tears again. Her baby was here.


    "Mommy, mommy, are you awake?"


    "Abby''s awake. Brother, go get the doctor. Abby''s awake."


    Lena wiped her tears. Seeing that Teresa had woken up, she couldn''t help but excitedly call out to


    Jerome who was standing at the door. When Jerome looked into the ward, he saw Abby holding


    Bruce''s hand with a pale face. His heart ached. It was all because of Enrique. He must go back to Gu


    Family as soon as possible and talk about this with his father.


    Only when Abby came back to the Gu Family, would Enrique have some scruples. Jerome turned


    around to look for the doctor. The doctor left after finishing the examination and giving a few


    instructions. Lena secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor said that as long as Abby woke up and


    slowly recuperated, her body could slowly recover.


    "Enrique, you can get out now."


    "Well, since you think Bruce and Teresa they have been together for too long... Bruce, let''s go."


    "I mean, you can leave now. Who told you to take Bruce away?"


    Looking back at Lena, Enrique felt that this woman was really not smart.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, Teresa has given birth to twins for me. Since you want to keep Bruce and give up


    Brain, I don''t care. I will talk to my son when I go home. His Auntie Lena let his mother choose to give


    up him and choose Bruce."


    "Enrique! Aren''t you ashamed to say such kinds of words?"


    "Lena."


    Jerome interrupted Lena. It was useless for her to do so, and even worse. Obviously, Enrique had been


    well prepared before he came. He didn''t bring Brain with him on purpose. If Lena insisted on keeping


    Bruce, then they would definitely not see Brain anymore.


    Perhaps, by Enrique''s method, the child would actually think that his Auntie Lena persuaded his


    mommy to abandon him.


    Brain was at the age of three now. He was smart. If he was infused with such a concept from


    childhood, it was easy to cast a psychological shadow to him, and even let him hate them in his hearts.


    This was not what they wanted. What they wanted was to take back the two children one by one.


    "Bruce, your Auntie Lena is driving us away."


    Bruce looked at his mother with reluctance.


    "Mommy, take good care of yourself. I am leaving now."


    "Bruce, Bruce."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa was weak now. The only thought in her mind was to hold Bruce''s hand tightly. It was her child,


    her child. How could he take her child away? ''No, don''t go.''


    "Mommy, don''t cry. Bruce wille to see you soon. Tomorrow, if Bruce doesn''te tomorrow, I will


    let Braine, okay? You must take good care of yourself. I am leaving now."


    After saying that, Bruce stood on tiptoe and tried to stand higher and kiss his mother. However, it was


    difficult for him to do this because he was too short right now. At the same time, Enrique walked up to


    him and gently held him in his arms. Only then did Bruce be able to leave a kiss on Teresa''s face.


    After casting a nce at Teresa, Enrique picked up Bruce and walked out without looking back.


    "Enrique!"


    When they arrived at the door, Teresa''s hoarse voice came from behind, which made Enrique slow


    down.


    "Thank you."


    With a sneer, Enrique left without looking back. However, the "thank you" lingered in his heart for a long


    time. Teresa closed her eyes wearily.


    "Abby, why do you say thank you to that kind of man?"


    "Lena, Abby is tired. Let her have a good rest."


    Jerome patted Lena on the shoulder.


    "Lena, I have to go back to the old mansion. You stay here and take care of Abby. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay, brother. If you are tired, you can go back and have a rest. You can leave thepany affairs to


    Tristan. He can handle it."


    "Okay, I''ll change shift with you when Ie back."


    "Okay."


    Jerome had to go to see his father and have a talk with him. He wanted to take Abby back to the Gu


    Family. In the past, he chose to let Abby leave because he wanted her to be happy. But now, she was


    obviously living an unhappy life.

 Chapter 340 Albert

    Chapter 340 Albert


    He hoped that after Abby left the Gu Family, she could live a free and carefree life as she wanted. In


    this way, he was willing to bear the pain that they couldn''t see each other. But now, Abby was living a


    more painful life. He couldn''t stand aside and let Abby be alone and helpless. The Gu Family must be


    her support.


    In the ward of the hospital, Teresa closed her eyes. Although what happened to her this time was


    because of Enrique, she still wanted to thank him sincerely. No matter what his purpose was, she was


    already very grateful to him for taking Bruce to see her. At least, he let her see Bruce and let her


    confirm whether Bruce was good or not. ...


    That was all she could hope for now. Suddenly, she felt so helpless.


    In the Gu Family, Jerome found the butler and asked about his father. And he knew from the butler that


    his father was ying chess with Uncle Gavin in the back garden. As for this Uncle Gavin, he had been


    working hard with his father when he was young. He had always been his assistant and never left him.


    Although his position had been promoted in the end, he said that he would be his father''s assistant all


    his life and would not change.


    The garden of the vi was surrounded by green shade, and the scenery here was very beautiful. In


    the center of the garden, there was a pavilion, where his father and Uncle Gavin were talking and


    laughing happily.


    "Ha-ha, Gavin, why are you still so poor in chess after so many years?"


    "Nonsense! I have asked my granddaughter to download the chess strategy for me. It is impossible for


    me to be so poor in chess like before! No, No. let''s go on. I''m not convinced anyway."


    "Even if you don''t want to ept it, you can''t deny it. Brilliant people are lonely, because we can''t find


    opponents."


    "Ha-ha, you are so narcissistic. Let''s go on."


    "OK."


    "Hey, is that Jerome? Why are you standing there?"


    Gavin raised his head by ident and saw Jerome. It had been a while since hest saw him. He


    thought, ''Jerome is bing more mature. What a good man! But my granddaughter said she didn''t


    like a boy like Jerome, or I would definitely turn this excellent boy into my grandson inw.''


    Albert turned his head and saw his son. He frowned slightly. Why did hee? Did hee to ask


    about what happened back then? Although he didn''t make it clear, he really didn''t want to mention it


    again.


    "Let''s leave him alone."


    "Well, that''s your fault. Maybe Jerome wants to ask you something about business."


    "He is so capable that he doesn''t need me."


    "What''s wrong? Did you two quarrel?"


    "I don''t have that spare time. Do you want to y chess or not? If you don''t y chess, I''ll leave."


    "Oh, my god! You really get a little grumpy as you get older. Let''s y chess."


    Of course, Jerome heard the conversation between the two, but if he didn''t say it today, he was afraid


    he wouldn''t find a better time than today He stepped forward and stood beside his father.


    "Dad, I want to talk to you alone."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Albert pulled a long face at the sight of his son.


    "I want to talk to you about Abby."


    "Abby..."


    His hand, which was ying chess, paused for a while. Then he waved at Gavin, who was sitting


    aside.


    "Since you have something to talk about, I''ll go get some desserts first. You guys talk."


    With a smile, Gavin pped his hands and stood up. Then he walked away. Sitting on the stone bench


    of the pavilion, Jerome looked serious.


    "Dad, I want to take Abby home."


    "Humph! Didn''t you help her escape from the Gu Family? What? Does she want to go back to the Gu


    Family again?"


    Albert snorted. He still remembered clearly that he would rather be beaten up by him in order to let


    Abby run away from the Gu Family at dusk that year. He recalled that he had arranged a marriage for


    Abby. Although it was a marriage that was good for thepany, he still considered much about it,


    because Abby was his daughter brought up by him, even if she was not his biological daughter.


    As a result, he chose a son-inw after he chose for a long time, who was of good character and family


    background, but that girl knelt in the courtyard stubbornly. A family like them had to find a family of


    equal social rank. As for marriage, it was natural for parents to help them find a good husband.


    However, in the end, he became the worst one.


    "Dad, if you forced her to marry in that situation, Abby would rather die in front of you ording to her


    personality."


    "Well, since she is so tough, why does she still want to go back Gu Family?"


    Albert''s face darkened. He wanted to stand up and leave.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, do you still remember that I asked you something about Enrique''s mother?"


    "Why did you mention it again?"


    "Listen to me first."


    Albert snorted and put down the crutch that he had picked up. Jerome gave a brief overview of the


    situation to Albert. After leaving the Gu Family, Abby hid abroad and changed her name to Teresa.


    Then when she returned home country for apetition, she met with Enrique who took advantage of


    her to revenge on the Gu Family. She was framed by Enrique without knowing the truth. But when she


    knew it, she was already pregnant with the children of Enrique.


    Recently, Abby went back home again, but the children was taken away by Enrique. Right now Abby


    was on the verge of a nervous breakdown and was still in aa in the hospital.


    Jerome made the matter a little more serious. After hearing this, Albert stood up angrily and knocked


    heavily on the ground with his walking stick.


    "Enrique Shen. Does he really think there is no one in the Gu Family? How dare he bullies my daughter


    like this?"


    Jerome knew that his goal had been achieved. For so many years, in Albert''s heart, Abby had always


    been there.


    "Why are you still standing there? Get a car. We need to go out."


    "Okay."


    On the other side, when Enrique and Bruce arrived at the vi, they saw Brain, who was still standing


    at the door. The nanny rushed forward as soon as she saw her boss.


    "Boss, you are finally back. Since you left, Brain has been standing here without eating, drinking or


    talking. It''s heartbreaking to see him like this."


    Enrique took a look at Brain and took Bruce into the house. Brain was so stubborn that Enrique felt that


    he looked more and more like Teresa.


    "Dad, let Brain in."


    Bruce raised his head and called his father in a low voice. Then, Enrique loosened his grip, indicating


    that he agreed. After all, he still loved his child. When he heard the nanny say that, he was angry. Why


    didn''t the nanny take good care of Brain?


    "Brain, let''s go upstairs. I saw mommy and she asked me to bring you a message."


    "Go away. I hate you."


    Brain shook off Bruce''s hand and ran upstairs with a cry.

 Chapter 341 An Old Friend Meeting

    Chapter 341 An Old Friend Meeting


    "Brain, where are you going? Wait for me!"


    Brain cried and ran upstairs, while Bruce was chasing after him. However, Brain ran very fast. As soon


    as he entered the room, he mmed the door and leaned against the door, crying. ''Mommy, I miss you


    so much! Bruce and daddy were both bad guys. I would never talk to them again!''


    "Brain, open the door!"


    Outside the room, Bruce was pping the door with his little hands, but there was no sign that Brain


    was going to open the door. The two children were in a stalemate inside and outside the room. Until


    dinner time, Bruce still stubbornly stood outside the door, his little hands turned red because of his


    action. Enrique stepped forward and picked Bruce up. He held his hand to check. He frowned slightly.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Daddy, Brain must be very sad now!"


    "Yes. Give him some time to think it over!


    Let''s go downstairs to have dinner. He wille out if he is hungry!"


    However, Enrique underestimated Brain''s stubbornness. Brain still didn''te out of the room when it


    was ten o''clock in the evening. Worried, Bruce didn''t fall asleep either. He leaned against the door. He


    was waiting for Brain to go out. Although the nanny didn''t say it, in their eyes, it seemed that Mr.


    Enrique was a little partial to Bruce!


    "Bruce, sleep with me tonight!"


    "Daddy!"


    Bruce grabbed the trouser of Enrique.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t want Brain to be sad! I''m also sad if he is sad!"


    "Okay, I know!"


    In fact, Enrique had already nned to coax Bruce, so he asked the servant to open the door with the


    spare key and wanted to have a talk with Brain. He had never brought up children and didn''t know how


    to get along with them, so he preferred Bruce''s sense of sanity to Brain''s waywardness.


    But Brain, after all, was his child. How could he really rest assured? He just wanted to teach the child a


    lesson and tell him that he couldn''t get anything he wanted by being willful and mischievous here! But


    he underestimated Brain. The stubbornness of that child seemed to be inherited from Teresa!


    "Open the door!"


    The servant with the key didn''t dare to neglect it. She went forward and opened the door. And then


    Enrique saw Brain leaning against the wall not far from the door, curling up his little body and falling


    asleep with tears in his eyes. Enrique stepped forward and gently picked up the little guy.


    "Mommy!"


    The little boy murmured as he stretched out his hands and wrapped them around the neck of Enrique.


    With one hand picking up Brain, and the other holding Bruce''s hand, Enrique felt happy. The two kids


    could sleep with him tonight!


    On the other side, Jerome drove to the old mansion of the Shen Family with Albert. He said that the old


    mansion was just the ce where Harris lived. With a crutch, Albert went straight inside, ignoring the


    guards. After they left the gate, one of the guards quickly made a phone call because he saw that those


    people wereing aggressively. If they just came to visit an old friend, why would they bring so many


    bodyguards?


    ...


    After receiving the call from the guard, Harris went out and waited for them in person. Albert and he


    hadn''t seen each other for a long time because of what happened that year. Maybe it was because as


    time went by, his heart gradually softened, and he was no longer as ambitious as he was when he was


    young.


    "Ha-ha, Albert, How long has it been since we metst time? Look at you! You didn''t inform me before


    you came!"


    Ignoring Harris''s enthusiasm, Albert snorted and entered the house. He found a seat and sat down with


    a gloomy face. Although he didn''t care about what happened outside the world all these years, it did


    not mean that he would allow others to bully the member of Gu Family!


    "What''s wrong, Albert? What happened?"


    "Humph! Ask your dear son what he has done to my daughter!"


    Albert stamped the floor with his crutch, and Harris frowned slightly. ''What did Enrique do to hurt the Gu


    Family again? Didn''t I exin everything to him four years ago?''


    "Albert, don''t be angry. Have a cup of tea and talk slowly. What did that bastard do? Although I have


    handed over thepany to him, if he really did something to hurt the Gu Family, I will never let him go


    easily!


    "Harris, don''t say that so easily. Don''t you know what your son has done outside?"


    "Well."


    "Dad, maybe Uncle Harris really doesn''t know about it!"


    Jerome said. Enrique was indeed a person who did not report what he had done to Harris. As far as he


    knew, Harris had been sent to the hospital four years ago and almost lost his life for his anger of


    Enrique. In this way, Enrique even ignored his own father''s life and insisted on retaliating against the


    Gu Family. Enrique was totally insane!


    "Where are my two grandsons?"


    Albert looked at Harris in his sharp eyes. He knew that Abby gave birth to a pair of twins.


    "Albert, the two kids were taken away by Enrique. They are not here!"


    "Don''t you think you going too far?"


    Albert was so angry that his beard twitched. Harris also frowned. He would have lost his temper if he


    was still the he several years ago. However, he thought that Albert came here today for a reason. He


    felt that Enrique must have done something to offend Albert. However, he had asked several times,


    and Albert still didn''t tell him!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Albert, calm down. Tell me the whole story first, so that I can help you analyze it. You are so hot


    tempered, but you can''t solve the problem by using your temper, right? We are so old now, and it''s


    really not worth it if we get angry!"


    Albert red at Harris and sat back on the sofa again.


    "Okay, let me ask you. If it weren''t for luring Ives Feng out, I wouldn''t have been misunderstood by your


    son and taken the me for so many years, right? And four years ago, our Gu Family was almost


    controlled by your good son."


    "It''s Shen Family''s fault. I''ve made it clear to Enrique at that time! He also felt guilty that time!"


    "Really? Guilt? If he really felt guilty, why did he hurt Abby like that? Do you guys think that Abby is not


    a member of Gu Family after she left the Gu Family and worked outside?"


    "Do you mean Teresa?"


    "Of course."


    "Albert, if youe here today for the custody of the two children, although we have been friends for


    many years, I support Enrique on this point. After all, the children also have the blood of Shen Family!"


    "This is just one of them. Do you want to go to the hospital to see my little daughter? She is still in a


    coma in the hospital! Do you want to ask your son what he has done to my


    daughter?"

 Chapter 342 Reach An Agreement

    Chapter 342 Reach An Agreement


    Harris also leaned against the sofa.


    "Albert, I''m not very clear about the emotional entanglement between Enrique and Teresa, but I know


    that four years ago, it was because of your daughter Abby that my son almost died. For the sake of our


    friendship, I didn''t go on to look into it. And at that time, Teresa had left the Gu Family and was not a


    daughter the Gu Family. But I still let her go. What I want to say was that as parents, who didn''t care


    about their children?


    ... You care about your daughter, and I also care about my son!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Albert, we are old now. Let''s leave the young people''s affairs to themselves! After that car ident,


    although Enrique wasining about Teresa in his heart, I can see that he still loves Teresa now.


    Maybe it was because of that two children or maybe it was because he still doesn''t forget her.


    However, no matter it is because of what, now he doesn''t know how to deal with and get along with


    Teresa now.


    He doesn''t know how to get back together with Teresa, so he made a mistake and wanted to express


    his existence in his own way!"


    After Harris finished his words, he took a sip of tea. Albert gradually calmed down. In the past, Enrique


    misunderstood the rtionship between the two families, andter he knew that he was wrong, so he


    tried to make up for it. But Albert didn''t know what happenedter, and the two finally had a quarrel,


    and that quarrel even let Abby left the country when she was pregnant.


    "Despite that, we won''t give in to the matter of the two children. The children have been with their


    mother for so many years. It''s impossible to say that because you want grandsons, we have to give


    them to you!"


    "I won''t give in to the matter of the children either. I will never agree to separate the children. I want


    custody of both of them."


    "Me too. As a grandfather, I absolutely don''t agree to let the two children be raised by the Shen


    Family!"


    Just when the two old men''s faces turned red because of the custody of the children, Gavin came in,


    dressed in casual clothes. These two people were both old friends for him. Although he chose to stay


    by the side of Albert when he was young, Albert could not object that he was also a friend of Harris.


    "Gavin, why are you here? Come on, have a seat. We haven''t seen each other for a long time!"


    "Yes, Mr. Harris. I would havee to see you if I were not afraid that Albert would be jealous!"


    "What are you talking about? Who would be jealous? You have retired a long time ago. You can do


    whatever you want. Who can stop you?"


    Albert was fuming with rage. He told him not to follow them. Why did he be here right now? He was


    afraid that I would be jealous? Why would he be jealous when they three were all man? Why? It was so


    funny!


    "Ha-ha, in that case, Gavin, how about staying here for a few more days?"


    "Okay!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, I''m still here. We are still talking about my two grandsons!"


    "It''s not a big deal. Since both of you don''t want to lose those two children, why do you have toe to


    a deadlock? We can just let the parents of the two children get married. In this way, what Harris owe


    Albert will be solved at once!"


    "Good idea!"


    "Well, if it bes so, I would have no objection!"


    Jerome standing aside thought in his heart, ''It''s not what I want. There is no resolution of Enrique, nor


    is Abby being brought home from the hospital. Eventually the situation evolved into that they even want


    to let Abby marry to Enrique.''


    "Dad, it''s gettingte. Shall we go to the hospital to visit Abby?"


    Jerome was afraid that if he kept silent, his father would change his thought more.


    "Well, Jerome, it''s rare for the three of us to be together. It''s gettingte. We decide to go to the


    hospital to visit Abby together tomorrow."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Did it mean that his father and Uncle Gavin would stay in Shen Family tonight?


    "What''s the matter, Jerome? Would you like to stay with us tonight?"


    "No, I have a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Dad, I''m leaving now. I''ll pick you up tomorrow!"


    "Okay!"


    When Jerome left, theughter of the three elders could still be heard behind him. Just now, Albert was


    very angry, but he was taken down and calmed down so soon. On the surface, Jerome didn''t show any


    expression and emotion, but in his heart, he was really angry. Why did his father have no stand? As


    soon as Jerome went back to thepany, Tristan ced contracts and documents that must be


    personally signed by him to be approved in his office.


    On that day, Jerome only rested for two and a half hours and then hurried to the hospital to change


    shifts with Lena.


    On the other side, in the suburban vi, Brain opened his eyes and saw Enrique and Bruce. Children''s


    mood came and went quickly.


    "Are you awake?"


    Enrique stretched out his hand and rubbed Brain''s head. Brain pouted, and he was still angry.


    "If you dress yourself, wash your face and brush your teeth all by yourself today, I will take you to see


    your mother!"


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "That''s great! Daddy is the best!"


    He threw himself into the arms of Enrique and rubbed his little head against his chest. Enrique thought


    his heart was already hard enough, but because of the sudden intrude of the two kids, his heart began


    to soften. Perhaps he didn''t hate Teresa very much. He just med her for being so cruel to trample


    his heart.


    Although he had done something wrong, he tried his best to make up for it. However, why could she


    still be like this after he tried his best to make up for his mistake?


    She even lied to him, took his two children away from him. Moreover, the car ident happened that


    year made him fall into a bottomless abyss of emotions! Fortunately, these two little angels appeared.


    Thinking of this, he held the two children tightly in his arms. He could choose not to hate Teresa, but he


    would definitely get the custody of the two children! Neither of them could be taken away!


    "Daddy, I won''t go with you today. Take Brain with you!"


    Little Bruce rubbed his eyes and raised his head to look at Enrique. Even if he didn''t say this to him,


    Enrique had already nned to only take Brain with him today. He felt sorry for such a sensible Bruce.


    If possible, he really wanted to give the two children aplete family. Then he smiled bitterly, and


    Teresa''s indifference and disgust emerged in his mind.


    It was a pity that Teresa and he would never go back to the beginning. Suddenly, he thought of one


    sentence. If only time could stop at the moment when we first met. Only now did he understand this


    sentence deeply.


    "Daddy, get up. Let''s go find Mommy!"


    Brain came to his senses at once. It was not a rare thing for him to get dressed himself, brush his teeth


    and wash his face!

 Chapter 343 Family Affection

    Chapter 343 Family Affection


    When they were abroad, their mother often didn''t have time. Sometimes Auntie Fiona was also busy to


    work and couldn''t help them. So when they were two years old, they had learned to wear clothes and


    shoes by themselves.


    Enrique watched his two children get dressed quickly by themselves. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Is your mother usually very busy?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, mommy is very busy and sometimes she has to work overtime. She said if she doesn''t work hard,


    she can''t buy us good things and delicious food! That''s why I want to grow up as soon as possible, and


    then I can make money to support my mother! After all, Mommy is so stupid!"


    "Oh? Why did you say so? How stupid is your mother?"


    "She always cut her hands when she cook. She can''t take care of herself well. She always stay up


    late!"


    With a gleam in his eyes, Enrique seemed to recall the memory that Teresa had said that she would


    help him cook. However, she had ruined the food materials in a horrible way, and then she pretended


    to be cute in front of him in order to gain his forgiveness. The corners of his mouth involuntarily raised.


    "Daddy, are youughing at mommy''s stupidity?"


    "That''s right. So, in the past few years when daddy was away, was there any uncle taking care of your


    mommy instead of daddy?"


    "Only one!"


    "Brain!"


    Bruce suddenly called out Brain''s name, and the expression on the face of Enrique changed from


    happy to gloomy. All the good mood disappeared after he heard what Brain said.


    "Oh? Is that Uncle Alvin?"


    "Right. Bruce and I have only seen him for a few times. But I have heard many times when Mommy


    was chatting with Auntie Fiona. Mommy said Uncle Alvin was very nice!"


    "Really?"


    "Brain, let''s go to have breakfast!"


    Bruce knew that he couldn''t stop Brain at all, so he found an excuse and pulled him away from the


    room, which was already in a low pressure. Leaning against the bed with his arms crossed over his


    chest, Enrique smiled and thought, ''Teresa. He is really nice? It seems that the man you have been


    thinking about in the past few years is really Alvin! Great! I shouldn''t have been softhearted to you!


    ...


    Teresa, didn''t you always say that you had broken up with me and had nothing to do with me anymore?


    In that case, let''s be tied together. You can''t get rid of me in your whole life.''


    On the other side. In the early morning, Jerome drove to the Shen Family. In the dining room, only


    Albert was having breakfast, and the other two elders were not there.


    "Jerome, you haven''t had breakfast, have you? Let''s have breakfast together. It''s really good!"


    "I think you are thinking that you will take your son to eat up all the breakfast of the Shen Family, right?"


    Wearing pajamas, Gavin, who just got up, walked downstairs with a smile. The three of them chatted


    tootest night, and he and Albert were fine, because such a situation often happened to them.


    However, Harris was different. This guy always stayed in the vi by himself, and Enrique was always


    busy with his own affairs. He didn''t care about his old father at all and Harris felt lonely.


    So Harris chatted with the two of them all night and just fell asleep not long ago. Therefore maybe he


    couldn''t go to the hospital to visit Teresa with them today!


    "Humph! The Gu Family can afford breakfast!"


    Albert turned his face slightly, as if what Gavin said was what he thought. He did not want to say that


    he was holding such a thought just now! Although he knew well that it was impossible, he still wanted


    to have a try.


    Jerome was asked to eat breakfast in Shen Family by his father. Albert kept asking him to eat more,


    which made him suspect what Gavin had just said was true. It turned out that a serious and


    stereotyped father like him could also be like a child. It was also rare. If it wasn''t because of Enrique,


    he would want his father toe and visit Mr. Harris more frequently.


    Because good mood was good for his good health.


    In the end, Gavin said that he had to wait for Harris to wake up and went to hospital with him. He let


    Jerome and Albert leave first. After all, it was a family matter, and it was inconvenient for them to have


    an outsider present. Gavin understood this point. That''s why he made such a suggestion.


    On the way, Jerome could clearly feel that his father was a little uneasy. After so many years, he finally


    saw his beloved little daughter again. His emotions were inevitably a littleplicated. He had long


    regarded Abby as a member of the Gu Family, even if they were not rted by blood!


    When they arrived at the hospital, Albert approached the ward of Teresa step by step with his crutch.


    When he stood at the door, he heard that Lena was persuading Abby to eat more.


    "Abby, you just had two bites. Can you eat more?"


    "Sister, I''m really full!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Are you full with two spoons of porridge? Are you fooling me? Come on,


    open your mouth. I''ll feed you!"


    Knock! Knock!


    "Lena, it''s me! Open the door!"


    "Ah, it''s my brother. Wait a minute!"


    Lena opened the door from inside, but her mouth was wide open when she saw her father. How could


    her fathere?


    "Brother, you are..."


    Teresa''s face was still as pale as a piece of paper. When she raised her head to greet Jerome with a


    smile, she saw a familiar person beside Jerome. Her body stiffened in ce. Seeing his daughter''s


    haggard face, Albert was not in the mood to pretend anymore. Holding his crutch, he walked towards


    Teresa, sat on the edge of the bed and took the porridge aside.


    "Why only eat a little? How old are you? Why don''t you take care of yourself? Open your mouth!"


    As if nothing had happened, Albert naturally took the spoon and fed the porridge himself. Teresa


    opened her mouth by instinct and looked at the old man in front of her, tears streaming down on the


    white quilt.


    "Dad!"


    She couldn''t help crying out the word that she had spoken for many years, and Albert''s eyes also


    turned red.


    "Oh, my silly girl!"


    "Dad!"


    All Teresa''s pretends copsed at that moment. She cried and threw herself into Albert''s arms. Beside


    her, Lena covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face as well. After crying for a long time,


    Teresa felt embarrassed to look up at her brother and sister!


    "You are already a mother of two children. Why do you still cry so much like you did when you were a


    child?"


    "Dad, I..."


    "Don''t say anything. Let bygones be bygones. Your mother and I also did something wrong. Don''t take


    it to heart. When you can leave the hospital, you can go home!"


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes again. Lena, who was standing beside them, also walked over and hugged


    them. She still remembered that when Abby was sick, her father also fed her medicine and food in the


    same way. If it weren''t Abby, Lena would have been jealous.

 Chapter 344 Family

    Chapter 344 Family


    Holding Abby''s hand, Albert felt sorry for her andined in his heart. If he hadn''t been fooled by


    Gavin and Harris yesterday, he wouldn''t havepromised so soon. Now seeing Abby like this, he felt


    sorry for her and regretted making a decision so quickly yesterday. Enrique could torture Abby to such


    an extent. Harris was even so shameless to say that his son still loved his little girl. Who did he try to


    fool?


    ...


    In his opinion, what Harris said was nonsense. Abby must have suffered a lot and lost a lot weight after


    she left the Gu Family. The two of them had been talking for a long time. Originally, Lena was asked to


    go home to have a rest by Jerome, but the girl was worried about Abby and said that she could lean on


    the sofa and rest for a while. As a result, she fell asleep in an instant.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Mr. Jerome, Ms. Teresa''s friend is here to visit her."


    "Let him in."


    As long as it was not rted to Enrique, they could ept it friendly. After for a while, they saw a tall,


    thin maning in from the door. He was very handsome. He was holding a fruit basket and a bunch


    of flowers.


    "Alvin, why are you here?"


    Teresa said. Alvin walked up to her with a smile. Then Jerome put the things in Alvin''s hands on the


    table aside. Albert slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. He was clean,


    sunny and dressed neatly. Seeing that Albert was looking at him, Alvin politely nodded.


    "Nice to meet you! I''m Alvin Shen, a friend of Teresa."


    "Well, okay. Have a seat."


    Albert stood up and made room for Alvin. He sat next to Lena and looked at his sleeping daughter.


    Lena must be exhausted these days.


    "Alvin, how do you know I''m here?"


    "As long as I want to know, there is nothing you can hide from me."


    "How arrogant you are!"


    There was a sound suddenlying to Teresa''s ears. Teresa''s face froze. She raised her head and


    saw Enrique standing at the door.


    "Mommy."


    A little boy rushed to Teresa, but when he saw that she was still on a drip, he immediately stopped and


    reached out his hand wanting to touch his mother, but he didn''t dare. Tears immediately welled up in


    his eyes. Mommy was sick.


    "Are you Brain? It''s a shame for a little man to cry in front of so many people."


    Alvin reached out his hand and touched Brain''s head. Enrique frowned after seeing Alvin''s action. And


    it was at that time that Brain found out Alvin was there as well.


    "Uncle Alvin."


    "Good boy."


    Teresa reached out her hand, took Brain''s hand, touched his face and kissed him on the forehead.


    "Ahem."


    Sitting on the sofa, Albert coughed slightly and sat upright with his crutch. But his eyes did not move


    away from Brain. Teresa suddenly understood. She held Brain''s hand and whispered in his ear. Brain


    looked at his mother and then looked at the old man who looked very fierce.


    "Go ahead."


    Teresa patted Brain''s hand to encourage him. Brain trotted to Albert and bowed.


    "Grandpa Albert, I''m Brain, your grandson."


    Albert''s face pretending to be serious was softened and he immediately smiled like a chrysanthemum.


    He reached out his hand to fumble in his pocket, but it seemed that there was nothing to be fumbled


    out. Atst, he took down the jade ring from his finger and put it in Brain''s hand.


    "Ha-ha, good boy, this is my gift for you. I will buy you something else in the future, okay?"


    "OK, Grandpa Albert is the best."


    Brain saw that there was a gift for him, but Bruce didn''t receive one yesterday. Although he felt sorry for


    Bruce, he was also very happy. When Grandpa Albert saw Bruce in the future, he would definitely give


    him a gift. Grandpa Albert was so good, better than Grandpa Harris. If Harris had known that his


    grandson was easily bribed by Albert by a jade ring, he would have regretted not giving him a gift.


    Albert reached out and held Brain on his legs.


    "Dad, Brain is too heavy. He can sit on his own."


    Teresa couldn''t help but say. After all, Albert was old, and Brain was too active.


    "Abby, are you saying that your father is old? Don''t forget that you always asked me to hold you when


    you were a child."


    "Dad."


    Teresa felt a little embarrassed. How old was she now? Why did he mention the things happened in her


    childhood? Sitting on the legs of Albert, Brain raised his head and looked curiously at his grandfather.


    He asked in a curious tone, "Has mommy done anything stupid when she was a child?" Albert was


    naturally willing to answer him and enjoy the happiness of family reunion.


    Jerome, the eldest son, hadn''t gotten married yet, and Lena was unwilling to have a baby with the


    excuse of being busy with work. Now that Abby''s child was so big, how could he not enjoy the


    happiness of teasing his grandson?


    Alvin and Teresa looked at each other and smiled. Lena rubbed her eyes and was woken up. Then she


    was also happy to see Brain. Standing aside, Jerome didn''t say anything. In the ward, everyone was


    happy, except for Enrique who was standing at the door with a gloomy expression on his face. ''Do


    these people automatically ignore him?''


    Looking at Teresa who was smiling at Alvin, he hoped that he could tear up Teresa''s smiling face. He


    clenched his fists. He sneered and leaned against the door.


    "What a harmonious family. But you seem to have forgotten my existence."


    As soon as Enrique spoke, Teresa''s body stiffened. Alvin gently patted her hand to reassure her.


    Seeing them like this, Enrique became more irritable and fierce.


    Albert''s smile disappeared in an instant. He handed Brain to Lena and stood up slowly with a crutch.


    After all, Albert had been in the business world for so many years and walked step by step till today.


    Now he was old and retired, but it did not mean that his aura was not strong. Enrique frowned slightly


    and looked at Albert who was walking towards him. He had hated this man for so many years. ..


    Now this man walked to him on crutches. It was impossible for him to say that his mood was not


    complicated. But when Enrique saw Albert stand right in front of him, he smiled calmly. And then he


    bowed slightly.


    "Uncle Albert."


    Albert snorted coldly. It was not that he didn''t know he was here, but that he deliberately ignored him.


    This man had treated his daughter so badly, how could he give him a good look?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I won''t me you for what you did to the Gu Family that year. But please give me an exnation


    about my daughter."


    Albert kept a straight face, while Enrique smiled gently. He turned around and looked at Teresa. He


    didn''t expect that she woulde back to the Gu Family again because of this matter.

 Chapter 345 Negotiation

    Chapter 345 Negotiation


    "You,e out with me."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert turned around and walked out of the door, followed by Enrique. Teresa frowned. Brain who was


    aside looked up at Lena.


    "Auntie Lena, why did my grandpa and daddy go out?"


    Lena wanted to say that the man was not your father, but finally gave up. She smiled and touched


    Brain''s head.


    "Don''t ask too much about it. Go and spend more time with your mother."


    "Okay."


    He jumped off Lena''s body and ran towards Teresa. With a smile, Alvin held Brain on hisps, which


    was more convenient for Brain chatting with Teresa. At the same time, Brain could also enjoy the fruit


    fed by him. It was so happy. It was a pity that Uncle Alvin was not his father. If only his father was so


    gentle. Then his mother would not be ill like this.


    ...


    And Bruce and he could live with their parents forever, and his mother would always be happy. Children


    would always say something inadvertently.


    "Uncle Alvin, if only you were my daddy!"


    Teresa looked at Alvin apologetically, but Alvin didn''t care about it at all. To be honest, he liked the two


    children, Brain and Bruce, who were sensible, obedient and polite. Enrique just walked to the door and


    didn''t leave at all. A touch of coldness shed through his eyes. ''If only Alvin were your daddy?


    Unfortunately, he is not. Teresa, you hope so too, don''t you?''


    Of course, Albert also heard it. He smiled cunningly. Maybe because Enrique was his own son, Harris


    didn''t know what to do with him. However, Enrique is not his son. He would not be softhearted to him.


    ''It seems that he thinks that he has the two kid in his hands, so he has chips. If he really wants to


    threaten them with this, the Gu Family would not be afraid.'' In the ward.


    While Brain was enjoying the serve of Alvin, he didn''t forget to feed the fruit to Teresa.


    "Brain,e here. Tell me, how have you been with Enrique these two days? Did he do anything to


    you?"


    In fact, Lena had a prejudice against Enrique. She just thought that he might abuse the two children,


    but she also thought that no one would choose to hurt their own children in the world. But it was


    Enrique. It was really possible for him to do something bad. So, in this case, she still asked it out when


    Enrique was not around.


    "Daddy? He treats Bruce better than me."


    Brain puckered up his lips at the thought of Enrique. Children were sensitive. He could feel that Enrique


    was partial to Bruce. The reason why he felt injustice was that his mother used to think he was as


    good, important and precious as Bruce. However, it was different when it came to his father.


    Obviously, his father preferred to chat with Bruce first. And when they were having meal. He always


    give the food to Bruce first.


    "Will Enrique treat you badly?"


    Brain pouted and shook his head.


    "No, Daddy is not bad. Sometimes he''s so fierce. I''m afraid of him, but he''s not fierce to Bruce. He


    would even hug him."


    "Don''t Enrique know that if you educate a child like this, he might have mental problems? No, Abby, we


    must get the custody."


    Brain was puzzled by the way Lena gnashed her teeth. Teresa, who was next to her, reached out and


    held Brain in her arms. Her heart ached. She knew why Enrique behaved like this. Sometimes, Brain


    was like her in many aspects. But Enrique hated her so much in his heart, so how could it be possible


    for him to treat Brain well?


    The reason why he took both of them away by force was to revenge on her, wasn''t it? He wanted to


    make her sad and wanted her to lose her children.


    She knew his purpose.


    "Abby?"


    Seeing the grief on Teresa''s face, Lena couldn''t help saying.


    "Abby, don''t worry. As long as the Gu Family is here, we won''t let Enrique''s n seed. You could


    see that our dad also likes this child very much. As soon as dad takes action, he must be able to take


    them back."


    Lena thought Teresa was worried about the children, but she didn''t know what she cared about was


    that Enrique hated her in his heart. In fact, she had asked herself over and over again over the years


    whether she hated the Enrique or not? She might have hated him before. However, as time went by


    and the two babies were born, her mentality had already returned to the same.


    It was only asionally at night when she was alone and she would remember that there was once a


    person who had entered her life. She had loved him. That was it.


    She always asked herself that now when she saw Enrique again, what was her mood? It was fear,


    indeed. It was fear. She was afraid that he would take away her two children. Now, the things she was


    afraid had happened, but she was suddenly not as scared and uneasy as before. Perhaps it was


    because she had her family around, she did not have the previous anxious.


    "Don''t worry, Lena. I will definitely get the custody of the children."


    Alvin finally opened his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Teresa."


    "Alvin, why do you say that?"


    "If I hadn''t asked you toe back and take part in this cooperation, you wouldn''t..."


    Teresa smiled weakly and shook her head.


    "This is a thing that I can''t avoid."


    Brain blinked his two round eyes and looked back and forth among the adults who were talking. ''Why


    are the adults so strange? What are they talking about? I don''t understand. I don''t understand!''


    In the coffee shop near the hospital, ssical music was soft and slow. A man with a warm smile and a


    handsome face was sitting in a seat near the window. He was elegant in every move. His charm was


    so great that he could fascinate every woman who saw him. The person sitting opposite him was not a


    beautiful woman. It was an amazing old man with gray hair and crutches.


    ...


    Many women who came here to drink coffee secretly looked over there. Some were anthomaniac, and


    some were purely admiring handsome man. Albert nced at the young man in front of him


    indifferently. What a charming man! Albert thought in his heart, ''Humph, it seemed that Enrique was no


    less attractive than I was when I was young!''


    "Do you want the custody of two children?"


    Enrique also looked at Albert. His imposing manner was not inferior to his, but it gave people a feeling


    that he was much gentler than just now. He didn''t look like the cold man in the hospital just now at all.


    Albert couldn''t help but want to give him a thumbs up, because he found that Enrique could change his


    expression so fast. If his Jerome could also reach this level, maybe the assets of their Gu Family would


    double.


    ...


    But Enrique didn''t say anything. He just nodded his head slightly. Albert was not surprised at all and


    asked again.


    "You want the custody of two children to take revenge on my daughter? Or do you just want the two


    children?"

 Chapter 346 Civil Affairs Bureau or Court

    Chapter 346 Civil Affairs Bureau or Court


    Enrique looked into Albert''s eyes, but he couldn''t find any information he wanted to know.


    "Is there any difference?"


    "Mr. Enrique, you are so smart that you can run TH Group so well at such a young age. Don''t you


    understand what I mean by what I said today?"


    Albert had been working in the business world for so many years, so he was naturally an old fox. He


    returned the problem to Enrique. The smile on the Enrique''s face did not decrease, but a cold light


    shed through his eyes.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Albert and my father have been friends for many years. Do you want me answer you as a father or


    as Enrique?"


    "You can answer in both identity. It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time anyway."


    Enrique smiled gently. He didn''t have time to y with him. If it weren''t for the fact that he only brought


    Brain here with him, he would never have followed Albert out for coffee and chatted with him.


    "At first, I wanted to take away the two children to revenge on Teresa. But now, I only want the custody


    of the two children, because I am their father. You are a father too, and you should understand my


    feelings. The reason why I tell you this today is that you are the grandfather of my two sons. That''s all."


    Albert smiled, picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip.


    "As for the custody of the children, I have talked to Harris about it. He also has the same idea, but our


    Gu Family will neverpromise to entrust the children to your Shen Family."


    "So Mr. Albert wants to see us in court?"


    "That''s not true."


    With a frown, Enrique looked at the old man who smiled lightly in front of him, as if everything was in


    his hands. He didn''t like this feeling very much. Because he had always been the only one who


    controlled everything.


    "Then let me ask you one more question. What''s your attitude towards Abby? Do you really hate her?


    Previously, you thought that your mother was killed by the Gu Family, so you wanted to take revenge


    on our family by taking advantage of Abby. However, the misunderstanding had been solved a few


    years ago. Then, why do you still hate Abby?"


    The smile on Enrique''s face gradually disappeared. He tightened his hand holding the coffee cup, and


    his eyes were deep. The car ident a few years ago, the smile of Alvin and Teresa, as well as Brain''s


    words, seemed to be stabbing him and gouging his heart out.


    "Enrique, I hope you can see your heart clearly. Today, I might as well make it clear to you. Yesterday, I


    also discussed with Harris. Since the elders of the two families don''t want to lose two children, and you


    two are the parents of two children. If you two rtionship can be redeemed, your father and I will be


    d to see such a scene. We''re old now.


    There are many things we can''t do now. Young man, if you really lose it, you will never be able to get it


    back."


    After saying that, Albert took his crutch and walked out of the cafe. He thought that Enrique had to think


    about it carefully and figure out what Abby meant to him. As for Abby, he sighed slightly. As long as


    someone was willing to make effort for it, it was always good. The situation couldn''t always be a dead


    circle.


    The elegant environment of the cafe didn''t make Enrique feel better. How could he not understand


    what Albert said? Both sides had let go of their stubbornness for many years and said such words.


    How could he not understand? Did he hate Teresa? The answer was yes, but if he asked him one more


    question that did he still love Teresa? What he didn''t want to deny was that he loved Teresa as much


    as he hated her.


    ...


    He knew it was all his fault, but he tried to ask for forgiveness. But what about Teresa? What had


    Teresa done in the past few years? She even had Alvin by her side. The anger in Enrique''s eyes was


    ignited again. Well, since the elders on both sides hoped that the two of them could be back together,


    why didn''t he just do as they wanted?


    ''Isn''t it a great pleasure to imprison Teresa by his side forever and torture her every day? The most


    important thing was that the two children could stay with him forever. Teresa, it''s settled then, even if


    you don''t agree and even if you still miss Alvin. You don''t have the right to refuse, do you?''


    After figuring it out, Enrique stood up and went to the front desk to pay the bill. He found a note in the


    change and raised the corners of his mouth. It was a phone number. Thinking of the pretty face of the


    girl at the front desk, he thought that even if she was a women who was young and pure, she was


    dissolute in nature. Disdainfully, he threw the note into the trash can and walked towards the hospital.


    ...


    In the ward, Brain saw his grandfathering back and happily clung to him. The more Albert looked


    at his grandson, the more he liked him. It would be good if he could take him home for a few days. Ah,


    he just forgot to negotiate with Enrique. If he could really get back together with Abby, he must take his


    grandson to see him three days a week. ''Ah, he has a bad memory now.''


    After a short while, Enrique came in with his long legs. Jerome sent off Alvin. In the ward, there were


    only Albert, Teresa, Lena and Brain left in the ward. Enrique walked directly to Teresa, sat down beside


    her bed and nced at her indifferently.


    Teresa pursed her pale lips. It seemed that there was nothing to talk about between them. Enrique


    picked up the apple and began to peel it.


    "Teresa."


    Teresa didn''t say anything. She was just listening to what he wanted to say next. She was not in the


    mood to fight with him, nor was she in the mood to talk to him.


    "I give you two choices."


    Then Teresa turned her head to look at Enrique, who was sitting next to her.


    "Are you going to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me or the court with me?"


    Enrique raised his head and looked into Teresa''s eyes. He still wore a gentle smile, just like when she


    first met him, but she didn''t look at him as before.


    "Enrique. You''re dreaming. After doing so many things to hurt Abby, how dare you say the Civil Affairs


    Bureau? Do you want to torture Abby for the rest of your life? You''re so full of shit."


    Lena couldn''t sit still for a moment. She thought that what Enrique just said was shameless. Albert, on


    the other hand, appreciated the decisive way of Enrique. But he was a little unhappy because he said


    this kind of words to his little daughter.

 Chapter 347 Staying Alone

    Chapter 347 Staying Alone


    "Lena, it''s Abby''s own business. Let Abby make the decision."


    Albert said. It was a favor for Enrique. Lena looked back and found it hard to believe that her father


    didn''t help her against it. On the contrary, he helped Enrique. Enrique turned to Albert and nodded


    slightly.


    Not only did Lena see it, but also Teresa saw it clearly. But Albert still didn''t care if his two daughters


    would misunderstand him.


    "Dad."


    "Lena, Abby has the right to decide whether to ept or not. It is her own happiness. Let''s leave them


    alone."


    With a crutch in his hand, Albert held Brain''s hand with his another hand.


    "Brain, let me take you to eat something delicious, okay?"


    "Great. Mommy, get along well with daddy. I''ll bring you delicious food."


    Of course, Albert was happy to stay with his grandson alone. Lena stood still. She was really worried


    about Abby, if she and Enrique were getting along alone. If Enrique did something to Abby all of a


    sudden, Abby couldn''t resist at all with her current body.


    "Lena, let''s go!"


    Urged by Albert, Lena had no choice but re at Enrique to warn him and said.


    "Enrique. If you dare to bully Abby while we are away, I will teach you a lesson."


    Turning around, Lena was a little angry. She even doubted whether her brother had told her father what


    had happened to Abby in recent years. Otherwise, why was the attitude of his father to Enrique


    changed so much when they came back from outside? What did Enrique say to him? No, she had to


    have a talk with his father. And let him clearly know that how much had Abby suffered in the past few


    years, and all this was caused by Enrique.


    There were only Teresa and Enrique in the ward. Teresa pressed her lips and remained silent. Enrique


    leaned against the chair and looked at her quietly. It seemed that he hadn''t looked at her carefully for a


    long time after all these years. After thinking for a long time, Teresa said calmly.


    "Enrique. About your suggestion, let me think about it for a few days, okay?"


    "No problem. But during your consideration, I will take care of the two children. If I am in a good mood,


    I may bring one of them to see you. If I am in a bad mood, I may not bring them to see you even at the


    end of your consideration."


    "You..."


    "Oh, that''s all you have? I thought you are good at pretending."


    Enrique just hated her indifference. He wanted to tear her disguised face apart. He hated it so much


    that he didn''t allow it.


    "Well, whatever you say. During my consideration, I hope you won''t appear in front of me and disturb


    me. I will ask my brother to go to the Shen Family once a week to pick up my child to meet me."


    "Hey, are you going to fight a long-term battle with me? You don''t have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    with me, and you can see the children every week? But you only see one child a week. Are you sure


    you can endure it?"


    Teresa pursed her lips and turned her head. She didn''t want to look at Enrique. This man was a devil.


    He grasped her weakness. He knew that she couldn''t give up on Brain and Bruce, but he threatened


    her by two children. He knew that she hated him, but he bound her to his side. The more she didn''t


    want to do it and the unhappier she was, the more he wanted to force her to do so.


    However, she had no way to resist. She gripped the sheet tightly.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    Teresa''s tone suddenly became a little low and hoarse.


    "I''ve already made my offer. It''s up to you, not me."


    "I said I need time to think about it."


    "As I said, it''s up to you."


    Teresa bit her lips tightly. Why did he force her? Why did he have to force her step by step and leave


    no room to her survive? If it was not for the sake of Bruce and Brain, she would rather die than submit.


    "My father likes Brain very much. If you have time, take him to see Bruce."


    "I can consider this condition."


    "I''m tired. You can go now."


    Teresay down and covered her head with the quilt. Perhaps Enrique didn''t even notice that, the smile


    on his face became more genuine. This Teresa, just like his Teresa, was childish. At that time, he could


    hold her in his arms. Now...


    "Then I''m leaving. You have to think it over."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Enrique stressed the words "think it over" heavily. He then turned around and left. Today seemed to be


    a perfect battle. Enrique found Brain in the Burger Shop not far from the hospital. The little guy, with


    French fries in one hand and chicken wings in his other hand all the time. There was tomato paste


    around his mouth, as if he hadn''t eaten anything for a long time.


    "Brain."


    Enrique was a little unhappy. How could this child eat these junk food? Didn''t the report say that the


    meat in such a fast food restaurant was not good meat? But he knew that he couldn''t show it. He


    couldn''t offend Albert who was on his side now.


    "Daddy, it''s delicious. Grandpa Albert and Auntie Lena said it''s not good. But Bruce and I used to eat


    this at home."


    Enrique stroked Brain''s head gently. How could Teresa let his children eat these junk food when they


    were abroad?


    "Daddy, open your mouth."


    Today, Brain was in a very good mood. He met his mommy today. He also met his grandpa, who was


    very kind to him. Brain fed the French fries to him. Although Enrique never ate this kind of food before,


    it was the first time that his son fed him.


    Albert''s smile was obvious, but his tone sounded a little jealous.


    "Oh, Brain really loves your daddy more. Grandpa treats you delicious food, but you don''t feed


    grandpa."


    "Brain also likes Grandpa Albert."


    He quickly picked up French fries and fed them to Albert''s mouth. Lena didn''t say anything this time


    when she saw Enrique, which made Enrique look at Albert with new eyes. Albert''s words were always


    able to achieve what he wanted, including what he just said to him in the cafe. It seemed that he


    needed to win over Albert. It was necessary for him to let Albert stand his side. ...


    "Auntie Lena, I''ll give you a chicken wing. Don''t be unhappy."


    Brain was so smart that he tried to coax every adult. In the end, Enrique sat down. He seemed to enjoy


    his son''s feeding. Just now, Enrique said that these were junk food, but the one who ate the most was


    him too.


    "Grandpa Albert, can I have another one?"


    "Oh? Brain is not full yet?"


    Albert''s eyes were full of love to Brain.

 Chapter 348 Meet

    Chapter 348 Meet


    Brain shook his head.


    "Bruce didn''te today, He must want to eat this too. I want to take one back, Grandpa. Please?"


    Brain grabbed Albert''s sleeve and shook it. How could Albert, who loved his grandson so much, refuse


    to satisfy his grandson''s request? To be honest, Albert also wanted to see another grandson whom he


    had never met. It was said that they were twins, and the child would definitely be as attractive as Brain!


    "Enrique,e here to pay the bill."


    With a calm face, Albert turned around to look at Enrique. Enrique raised his eyebrows and thought,


    ''Oh, it turns out that he doesn''t pay the bill. He really doesn''t treat me like an outsider.'' After finishing


    buying the food, Lena left first because she was worried about Teresa who was in the ward.


    Time passed so fast that it disappeared in a sh. Standing in front of his private car, Albert really didn''t


    want to see Brain off. He kept holding his hand. Brain didn''t want to be separated from his grandfather


    so soon too.


    "Brain, you should listen to your father and take good care of your brother when you go back, okay?"


    "I know, Grandpa Albert. You should also take good care of yourself. Next time when daddy takes me


    out, you muste to y with me."


    With these words, the little boy''s eyes turned red, and so did Albert''s eyes. Enrique stood aside and


    thought in his heart, ''How could they establish a friendship so quickly? He has spent more time with the


    two kids, hasn''t he? He has never seen him like this.''


    "Uncle Albert, Brain is so reluctant to leave you. You haven''t seen Bruce, have you? Why don''t you go


    to my house and have a rest for a few days?"


    Before Enrique could finish his words, Albert had already taken Brain into Enrique''s car. He even poked


    his head out and said to his private car driver.


    "Go back and tell Jerome that I will live in my grandson''s house for a few days. Don''t worry about me.


    Enrique. Let''s go. Bruce must be hungry."


    Shocked by Albert''s speed, Enrique wondered if Albert was waiting for him to say that. He shook his


    head with a smile and sat on the passenger seat.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay, Mr. Enrique."


    The car sped away with dust, leaving the private driver of the Gu Family standing there in a daze and


    eating a mouthful of dust. When the driver came to his senses, he took out his phone and reported to


    his boss, "Mr. Albert has left with Enrique. Has he been kidnapped? No, no, No. ording the situation


    just now, Mr. Albert went with Enrique of his own free will. Where did he go? He said that he would go


    to his grandson''s house."


    Putting down his phone, Jerome looked at the screen of theputer and tapped on the table from


    time to time. When Tristan came in, he saw the expressionless man, frowning and thinking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Jerome, what are you thinking about?"


    "Dad left with Enrique."


    "What?"


    Tristan was so surprised that he almost dropped the documents in his hand to the ground. That


    unsmiling Mr. Albert had left with Enrique? It was threatening or kidnapping? What did Enrique mean?


    How could a man like Mr. Albert be persuaded by him?


    It urred to him that when he and Lena were in a rtionship, Mr. Albert was very dissatisfied with


    him. And when the first time that he had met Mr. Albert, his vigor and majesty almost made his legs


    tremble. How could such a Mr. Albert be easily suppressed by Enrique?


    "He left with him voluntarily."


    "What? He even left with him voluntarily?"


    At first, when Jerome saw his brother-inw''s surprised face, he guessed that he must be guessing


    randomly, so he told him the truth. But when he told him the truth, the expression on Tristan''s face told


    him that he was even more surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Then, what should we do?


    Should we take no action, take the initiative to attack or y tricks behind his back?"


    "I''m going to Shen Familyter."


    "Ah. Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No, thanks. Lena has been taking care of Abby in the hospital these days. She must be very tired. You


    can go to the hospital to see her after you finish your work. She is more emotionally unstable than Abby


    these days."


    At the thought of the murderous look on Lena''s face and the cunning smile on Enrique''s face, Jerome


    knew well that Lena would never win. She must be very angry. He didn''t want his sister to be hurt, but


    now the two children were in the hands of Enrique, so he couldn''t do anything to him.


    On the other side, in the suburban vi, Bruce was sitting at the table, looking at the table full of dishes.


    He couldn''t help but look at the gate. Yesterday, he and daddy came back from the hospital very early.


    Why did it take for daddy and Brain so long today? ''Was it because Brain was disobedient? Did he


    bring trouble to daddy? Does it mean that they will have less and less chance to see their mommy in


    the future?'' Bruce was in a daze.


    "Bruce, Bruce! I''m back. Look what I brought you!"


    A small figure ran in the front. Hearing the familiar voice, with the help of the nanny, Bruce immediately


    jumped off the chair. Brain said excited as he shook the takeout in front of Bruce.


    "Look, chicken wings. Eat them."


    Bruce''s eyes lit up. He had been back for a long time and really missed the taste of abroad, although


    the domestic food was also very delicious.


    "Hey, Brain, why don''t you introduce me?"


    Behind them, Albert coughed. Brain''s eyes lit up. He pulled Bruce, who was still eating, to the front of


    Albert.


    "Bruce,e on. Call him Grandpa Albert. He is mommy''s father. He is our grandpa. The food you are


    eating was bought by grandpa. Grandpa is the best!"


    Looking up at the smiling old man, Bruce couldn''t help but want to get close to him. Maybe because he


    knew that this old man was his mommy''s father.


    "Hello, Grandpa Albert. I''m Bruce."


    Bruce bowed deeply to Albert. Albert bent down and held the two kids in his arms, regardless of the


    sauce on Bruce''s hands.


    "Grandpa Albert is getting old. Do you two still need Grandpa Albert to pick you two in his arms?"


    "Daddy."


    Bruce nodded to Enrique who was standing behind Albert. Albert raised his eyebrows and thought,


    ''This child doesn''t seem to be like Brain.'' As soon as he entered the house, he knew that this child


    must be Bruce. After all, he and Brain were twins and looked pretty simr.


    "Grandpa Albert, are you hungry? Would you like to eat?"


    Bruce held Albert''s hand and pointed at the fancy dinner not far away.


    "Sure!"


    Therefore, when Albert sat in the middle of the table, Brain moved his chair close to his side. Not to be


    outdone, Bruce moved his chair to another side of Albert. One old man and two kids were having their


    good time. Enrique smiled, as if, unexpectedly, he was not angry, but very happy.

 Chapter 349 Harris is jealous

    Chapter 349 Harris is jealous


    The two kids were still pestering Albert when having dinner and they had already forgotten Enrique.


    This time Enrique was relieved to leave. He went back to his office and dealt with the documents that


    had been abandoned all day long. He called Tony. He asked him to prepare the materials for


    tomorrow''s work meeting.


    When the two kids were tired, Albert was also very tired, but the smile on his face told others that he


    was very happy today. That night, the two children, Brain and Bruce, slept with Albert, and this sleep


    was the sweetest one after they two left their mother.


    The sleep time of the elderly was rtively short. At six o''clock on the second day, Albert woke up.


    Looking at the two children beside him, he lovingly reached out to touch their cute faces, but he


    retracted his hand. In order not to wake up the two children, he quietly washed his face and rinsed his


    mouth. Then he went downstairs and saw that Enrique was having breakfast.


    "Uncle Albert, did you sleep wellst night?"


    Enrique smiled at him gently. Albert nodded. To be honest, if it weren''t for what his son had told him, he


    would have believed that the young man in front of him was really concerned about him. However, as a


    business tycoon, without a powerful insight, he would have been eaten up by otherpanies.


    "I have never had such afortable sleep. I have to bother you more here these days."


    "Uncle Albert, this is also your home."


    Albert didn''t say anything and sat down next to Enrique. The servant went to prepare breakfast. It had


    to be said that Albert was kind of moved by Enrique''s words. As an old man, he would always be easily


    influenced by his mood.


    "Oh, you guys are eating breakfast?"


    At the door, there was the voice of Gavin, and the one who was standing next to him was Harris. When


    Harris saw the old man and the young man eating breakfast happily on the table, he let out a cold snort


    and sat down on the sofa. Looking at this, Albert thought in his heart, ''Oh, is Harris jealous?''


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Uncle Gavin."


    Enrique nodded as a greeting.


    "Hey."


    "Have you had breakfast? Let''s eat together."


    "Okay. Then I will enjoy myself."


    After casting a nce at Harris who snorted on the sofa, Gavin pulled out a chair and sat opposite to


    Albert.


    "Hey, Enrique, you look so thin. Why don''t you eat more? Come on, drink this ss of milk. You are so


    busy with your work. You should take good care of yourself."


    Enrique stunned for a while. Then he smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, Uncle Albert. You should also eat more too. Drink more milk. It''s good for your bones. I''ll ask the


    servant to prepare fresh juice for youter."


    "Oh, you are so considerate. Hurry up and eat. Don''t bete for work."


    "Uncle Albert, You can call me Enri."


    "OK, Enri. Let''s eat."


    The sun shone brightly in the morning. They had breakfast in a particrly warm atmosphere. Elegant


    violoncello music was ying beside their ears, and a vase was ced on the table. The flowers were


    just picked up by the servants from the garden and inserted into the vase. There were water drops on


    the petals. The breakfast was bread and butter, fried eggs with sausages, and the tableware was first-


    ss white porcin made by Jingdezhen official kiln.


    Looking at the harmonious scene of the old man and the young man, and then looking at Harris, who


    was sitting on the sofa with a sullen face, Gavin smiled and thought, ''Why is Albert still as same as


    when he was young? He still likes to piss off Harris.''


    No one knew whether Enrique did it on purpose or not. After breakfast, he made a point of inviting


    Uncle Albert to go for a walk with him, and then he also asked Uncle Gavin and his sulking father.


    He knew Harris wouldn''t go, and then? Then he really went for a walk with Albert alone. Harris was so


    angry that he almost threw the teacup which was on his hand. Fortunately, Gavin chose to stay with


    him.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Jealous? He is my son."


    Harris snorted and turned his body. He remembered what had happenedst night. When Jerome went


    to the old mansion of the Shen Familyst night, he didn''t see Enrique and his father. He entrusted


    Albert''s clothes to Harris and asked him to bring them to his father.


    Hearing what Jerome said, Harris was so worried that he couldn''t sit still. Albert hade to grab his


    two grandsons. He thought, ''No, I can''t just sit here and wait. I have to go to my grandsons'' side now.''


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was tootest night and Gavin persuaded him toe today, he would


    havee here yesterday. Harris was worried that his two grandsons would be taken away. He was so


    afraid that he hadn''t slept well the whole night. He went to Gavin''s room to wake him up before dawn


    and rushed to the vi here.


    He came here in a hurry and then... As soon as he entered the room, he heard something that Enrique


    said to Albert. He said to Albert that just take here as his own home? What a bastard! How could


    Enrique be so intimate with Albert?


    Even if he was his father, Enrique had never cared about him in person since he was a child. Just now,


    he even told Albert to drink more milk. It really pissed him off.


    "Grandpa Harris."


    Rubbing their sleepy eyes, Brain and Bruce went downstairs. When he saw the two babies, Harris''s


    anger was half gone. Fortunately, his grandsons were still here. He thought in his heart, ''Oh they two


    were so cute.''


    "Grandpa Harris, you are here."


    Bruce was still sensible and obedient, while Brain held Harris''s hand and shook it. Gavin could see that


    Harris immediately smiled happily. Gavin sighed in his heart, ''Time could really erase all people''s


    ambitions. How serious and cruel Harris were back then. .. Forget it. It is time for them to live a


    peaceful life.''


    "Brain, Bruce, do you miss me?"


    "Yes."


    Brain pretended to be serious and nodded. Then he looked at the living room around and pouted.


    "Grandpa Harris, did you see Grandpa Albert? Where is Grandpa Albert?"


    Hearing Brain''s words, the smile on Harris''s face cracked. Gavin beside him burst intoughter, and


    thenughed louder and louder.


    "Grandpa Harris, what''s wrong with this man?"


    Bruce felt a little strange. This old man was fine just now but he suddenly burst intoughter. Brain also


    blinked his eyes for two times. Why did this old man smile so happily?


    "Oh, my two grandchildren have woken up?"


    It was Albert who just came back from a walk. Seeing that the two children clung to Harris, Albert was a


    little unhappy.


    "Grandpa Albert."


    "Grandpa Albert."


    Then, Harris watched the two children beside him break away from his hands and run happily towards


    Albert!

 Chapter 350 Instant Tenderness

    Chapter 350 Instant Tenderness


    "Bruce, Brain, did you sleep wellst night?"


    The two kids nodded immediately.


    "Yes, I want to sleep with Grandpa Albert tonight!"


    "Me too!"


    When Gavin was about to pat on Harris''s shoulder, he stood up angrily. His son didn''t like him, and now


    even his grandsons only cared about Albert. Did anyone take him seriously? Since he was unwee


    here, why did he stay here and suffer?


    "Well, I''m leaving!"


    When he was about to walk out of the house with his crutch, Albert held the hands of his two


    grandsons and made way for Harris.


    "Brain, Bruce, your Grandpa Harris is leaving! Say goodbye to him!"


    "Bye, Grandpa Harris!"


    "Bye, Grandpa Harris!"


    Harris was so angry that he almost fainted on the spot. He wanted to shout abuse, but he couldn''t lose


    his temper in front of his two grandsons. His face flushed with anger! Seeing that he had gone too far,


    Enrique hurried forward.


    "Brain, Bruce, didn''t you two say you wanted to see Grandpa Harris yesterday? What? Grandpa Albert


    is here, so you two don''t want to see Grandpa Harris?"


    Bruce immediately held Harris''s hand and shook it.


    "Grandpa Harris, in fact, Bruce misses you very much!"


    "Grandpa Harris, so does Brain!"


    Seeing the two children surrounding Harris, Albert didn''t get angry. He returned to Gavin and sat down


    with a smile. Only then did Harrise to his senses, but he was still unhappy.


    "Grandpa Harris, please don''t leave. Can you live with us?"


    Brain''s words was as sweet as honey. If he wanted to coax a person, no one could escape from him.


    Then Bruce took Harris to the sofa and sat down, while Brain began to pretend to be cute in front of


    them, making Albert, Harris, and Gavinugh. At the door, there was tenderness in the eyes of Enrique.


    He had not felt at home for many years. It was really a good feeling!


    "Boss!"


    Standing next to Enrique, Tony reminded him in a low voice that it was almost time to go to work.


    Enrique turned around and said a few words to the servant before he went out. He didn''t want to


    disturb such a warm scene!


    The whole morning passed in a twinkling of an eye. Enrique left an hour earlier than usual at noon and


    bought lunch on the way to the hospital.


    When he and Tony arrived at Teresa''s ward, they found that the bed was empty. Enrique''s face became


    gloomy and he felt pain. It was the same as the pain that he felt several years ago from Teresa when


    she disappeared by his side suddenly. He squeezed the lunch bag tightly in his hand. Teresa, you ran


    again?


    "Boss!"


    Tony said. His boss was so terrible now. Just at the edge of the explosion of Enrique, a faint but familiar


    voice came from behind.


    "Why are you here?"


    Enrique turned around and saw Teresa in a patient suit with an intravenous drip in her hand, supported


    by Lena. With a straight face, the man came to her aggressively. To be honest, Teresa was a little


    scared at that moment. She wanted to dodge by instinct, and Lena tried to stop him, but failed. She


    didn''t expect that Enrique''s action would be so fast.


    Teresa was a little stunned. She was almost out of breath in the sudden hug of Enrique. What''s wrong


    with this man today! She tried to push him away, but the man was so strong that she could do nothing


    but stand there and let him hold her, while Lena was embarrassed.


    She looked at her own hand, sandwiched between the two people who were hugging. To be honest,


    with her current posture, she could feel the somewhat hard abdominal muscles of Enrique. Oh, no, it


    was not the right time for her to think about it. Should she pull her hand out or not? Standing next to


    Lena, Tony could feel the embarrassment of her, but his Boss didn''t seem to notice it.


    "Enrique. Is that enough?"


    Lena''s face darkened atst. She interrupted the hug of Enrique. It was so tight that her arm hurt! Then


    Enrique loosened his grip on Teresa.


    "Let''s eat!"


    Enrique turned around and walked into the ward. Teresa looked at Enrique, with a sneer on her face.


    Was sheughing at herself? Or was sheughing at Enrique? She wasughing at herself. For a


    moment, she suddenly felt that her heart was still beating for him. But unfortunately, this man, Enrique,


    gave up her almost two times. Two times, he gave her hope, but then left her disappointment and


    despair. ''Teresa, why don''t you learn from the lesson this man gave you? He took away your child and


    your youth. Can you forgive him?'' Teresa thought in her heart.


    In the ward, the three of them had a quiet lunch. Today, Tony just felt that it was embarrassing. He


    thought that he''d better stay away from them.


    In the quiet ward, the ringtone of Enrique''s mobile phone broke the silence. It was a video call from


    Harris. Enrique picked up the phone.


    "Hi, Enrique? You are in the hospital!"


    "Yes!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good. I''ll give the phone to the two kids!"


    At the other end of the video, Brain and Bruce appeared. They were sitting at the dining table in the


    living room. Gavin and Albert were having lunch. There was a little oily around the two children''


    mouths.


    "Daddy, Grandpa Harris cook for us today. It''s very delicious. Daddy, let me tell you. Grandpa Harris


    looks very good, but he''s clumsy in cooking!"


    A smile appeared at the corners of Enrique''s mouth. He couldn''t wait to have aplete family all of a


    sudden. Hearing the voice of her two children, Teresa had already put the lunch box aside and looked


    at Enrique eagerly.


    "Brain, Bruce. Mommy is also here. Do you want to talk with her?"


    "Yes, yes, I want to talk to mommy!"


    "Me too!"


    Bruce, who was still fighting with the ribs on the table, also raised his head. Enrique handed the phone


    to Teresa.


    "Mommy! Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    Teresa had just met them, but she didn''t know why when she saw her two children and heard them call


    her mommy, her nose twitched and her eyes turned red!


    Lena looked at Enrique and then looked at Teresa. She pursed her lips. Why did she feel that the mean


    that Enrique used this time was quite powerful? ... She felt that Abby had been too calm recently. After


    Enrique said that he wanted Abby to marry him, Abby had been terribly calm. She had thought that


    Abby had suppressed her emotions. But today, she found that Abby seemed to have gradually forgiven


    Enrique unconsciously, no matter it was because of Enrique, or because of Albert, or because of the


    two children. In short, Abby was about topromise!


    ''What should I do?'' She really didn''t want to see Abby marry to Enrique because of her children. It was


    a serious matter. She had to find an opportunity to discuss it with her brother!

 Chapter 351 Aaliyah Che And Her Daughter

    Chapter 351 Aaliyah Che And Her Daughter


    She chatted with the two children for half an hour. It was not over until Enrique had to go back to work.


    She returned the phone to him. Teresa didn''t say anything, and Enrique didn''t say anything either. He


    stood up, took the lunch boxes out and threw them away. Teresa looked at the back of Enrique, and her


    eyes shed. He gave her a different feeling.


    She could still remember when she just came back with her two children, Enrique looked like a devil


    from the hell who wanted to devour her in one gulp. But now, she could clearly feel that his aura was


    much softer.


    "Abby, are you soft hearted now?"


    Teresa turned around and saw Lena''s anxious face. She smiled and patted Lena''s hand.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    "Abby."


    Lena still wanted to say something, but she didn''t go on. Couldn''t Abby see that it was all pretended by


    Enrique? His intention was obvious. He wanted to trap Abby by his side and torture her for a lifetime.


    As for the two children, they would be his. Kill two birds with one stone. Enrique always used this kind


    of insidious trick.


    "Sister, I''m fine."


    Teresa shook her head as if she had thought of something.


    "By the way, sister, can you help me ask the doctor when I can leave the hospital? I have asked for


    leave for so many days. I haven''t finished the design work to the TH Group."


    "You naughty girl, you are in such a bad condition now. You shouldn''t think about your work for these


    days. Take good care of yourself first."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister, if I don''t do anything else, I will be bored to death. How about you bring me some drawing


    papers?"


    "No."


    "Would you like to go out with me? I''m just full. I want to take a walk."


    "I can agree this reluctantly."


    In fact, Teresa had been rest for a few days, and she could walk on the ground without being helped by


    others. However, Lena was still worried about her. She had to thank god for giving her such a brother


    and sister as well as the Gu Family.


    The two girls walked slowly in the corridor. Teresa proposed to sit beside the flower bed in the hospital


    to bask in the sun. Lena also wanted to do so. They two didn''t walk fast.


    In the flower bed, the flowers were in full bloom. Lena and Teresa, they found a chair with a good view


    and sat down. Behind the chair, there was a small tree. Hand in hand, they talked about something


    interesting in their childhood. Behind them stood a woman in her thirties. Her expression seemed


    extremelyplicated, full of happy and sad. Beside her stood a girl about the same age as Bruce and


    Brain.


    The woman''s hand gently brushed over the tree behind them, the tree which was as thick as a human


    wrist. Lena and Teresa took a look at each other. The little girl had two pigtails and her face was very


    cute. When Teresa saw that child, she thought of her own children.


    "Kid, I have an apple here. Do you want to eat it?"


    Teresa passed the apple in her hand to the little girl. The apple was brought by Enrique. She took it out


    and wanted to eat it after the lunch was digested. But now she thought she could give it to this little girl.


    The little girl looked at the woman standing beside her, and then looked at the beautiful auntie who


    handed her the apple. She swallowed and shook her head.


    Teresa could tell that the girl actually wanted to eat this apple, but she didn''t ept it because of the


    woman beside her. She looked at the woman standing beside the tree with a smile.


    "Are you the little girl''s mother?"


    Hearing her voice, the woman walked out of her memory, smiled at Teresa and nodded.


    "Yes. What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, I just saw that your daughter is cute. She reminded me of my sons, so I wanted to give her an


    apple. Your daughter is very sensible and did not ept it."


    "Thank you. Reba, do you want to eat?"


    The woman lowered her head gently and asked the child beside her. The little girl nodded and then


    shook her head.


    "Mommy. I don''t want to eat anything. Mommy, you don''t have to buy me anything. I really don''t want to


    eat."


    With these words, the little girl''s eyes turned red, and the woman was also distressed. She looked at


    the apple handed over by Teresa and nodded at Teresa.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. It''s not a big deal."


    Teresa stood up, took the woman''s hand and put the apple in her hand. It was just an apple.


    "Reba. Say thank you to the auntie."


    "Thank you, auntie. I will buy you many apples when I make money after I grow up."


    "Good girl."


    Teresa lowered her head and touched the little girl''s head. Her eyes also shed with pity. How could a


    child at such a young age think about how to make money? At the same time, the two little figures,


    Brain and Bruce, appeared in her mind. They said in a sweet voice that they would protect their mother


    when they grew up.


    "Well. What''s your name?"


    "Oh, my name is Aaliyah Che."


    "My name is Teresa Gu. This is my sister Lena Gu. I just saw you touch that tree all the time just now.


    What is the story of this tree?"


    Teresa had thought that she touched the tree for some reason, for example health. Teresa had seen


    many uncles and aunts leaning against the tree and taking deep breaths in the park in the morning. It


    was said that doing something like this was good for their health.


    Aaliyah Che also nodded at Lena. But when Teresa mentioned the tree behind her, her expression was


    somewhat wrong. Teresa felt a little embarrassed when she saw that the woman was unwilling to talk


    more.


    "Well, if it''s not convenient..."


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. The tree was nted by me and Reba''s father four years ago."


    "Didn''t Reba''s fathere with you today?"


    As soon as Lena asked, Teresa kicked her slightly. She had already regretted asking such a question


    about the tree at the very beginning. It was obvious that she had some unspeakable reasons. However,


    Lena''s unintentional question made Aaliyah Che sadder.


    "Well, I''m sorry. We shouldn''t have asked that."


    "It''s okay."


    Aaliyah Che waved her hand to show that she didn''t care.


    "The child''s father died four years ago."


    Later, Teresa learned that four years ago, Aaliyah Che was pregnant. Her husband apanied her to


    the hospital for examination and nted this tree here, saying that it was a tree of hope. He would take


    Reba to see it when she grew up. As a result, the pregnant woman had a bad temper. At that time,


    Aaliyah Che always felt that her husband had an affair.


    As for her husband, he was just busy making money and wanted to give his child a better environment.


    He went home tiredly every day and had to face Aaliyah Che''s temper. Sometimes, when Aaliyah Che


    quarreled with him, he would fall asleep because of his tiredness. But Aaliyah Che, every time, would


    seize this point and wake him up. Until one day, an ident happened.

 Chapter 352 Inspiration

    Chapter 352 Inspiration


    Until one day, the ident happened to this family which was not very rich originally. Aaliyah''s husband


    was too tired in the daytime and didn''t have a good rest at night, so he was in a bad mental condition in


    the daytime. He forced himself to go to work. As soon as he got off work, he finally felt rxed.


    However, something bad happened at that time. At the corner near his home, he collided with a car.


    When he was sent to the hospital, he was in a severea.


    ...


    At that time, Aaliyah had been pregnant for five months. Her emotion had been out of control for


    several times and she almost lost her baby. Later, although Aaliyah''s husband hadn''t died, he had


    be a vegetable. His family had spent a lot of medical fees every day in the hospital. Although the


    court had given Aaliyah arge sum of money, the money was used up quickly under such a situation.


    She was pregnant for five months. On the one hand, she had to take care of her husband in the


    hospital; on the other hand, she had to go out to the restaurant to wash the dishes and do some part-


    time jobs to support the family. It was not until the day the baby was born that Aaliyah''s husband


    passed away. At the moment she put the baby beside him, Aaliyah''s husband passed away.


    "I''m sorry, Aaliyah."


    "It doesn''t matter. I wanted to say it out for a long time. I feel better now after I say it out today. Thank


    you."


    "I still need to say sorry to you. We are really impolite."


    Teresa patted Aaliyah''s hand.


    "You are good people. Thank you for your apple. Reba, say goodbye to the two aunties."


    "Bye, auntie."


    The little girl smiled at Teresa and Lena. Then she took Aaliyah''s hand. The two of them walked away


    slowly. However, the words of Aaliyah still shed through Teresa''s mind. Perhaps it was just because


    they were strangers that she could speak out her true feelings unscrupulously. Because she felt that


    they would never meet again.


    "Abby, the mother and daughter were so pitiful. Look at them. They can''t even afford apples..."


    "Sister, they have self-esteem and strong will. That''s enough."


    "Yes. I will be nicer to Tristan. I always know that life is too fragile. If I don''t cherish the people around


    me, I''m afraid I will regret one day."


    Teresa smiled and repeated her words in her heart, ''Cherish the people around me?'' Well, she also


    wanted her two children toe back to her side, and her brother, sister, and dad. Her dad was getting


    old, and she really didn''t want to regret if she lost him one day. But somehow, the face of Enrique


    appeared in her mind. Teresa smiled bitterly in her heart. ''Teresa, are you going to surrender?''


    "Let''s go, Abby. We have been out for a long time."


    "Okay."


    As the sun set, Tristan specially came to the hospital in advance. He hadn''t seen his wife for a few


    days and missed her very much. So he brought dinner. But Lena made Tristan feel ufortable


    today.


    "Come on, it''s delicious. Eat more. You work too hard. Take care of yourself."


    Tristan opened his mouth stiffly and ate the shrimp on Lena''s chopsticks. But if you asked whether he


    could refuse or not, he would answer that he couldn''t. The chopsticks of Lena almost inserted into his


    throat. He just survived from the workload of thepany, and he didn''t want to die in the feeding of


    his sweet wife.


    "Hey, what''s the look on your face? Did I feed you a poison?"


    Lena rested her hands on her waist and red at Tristan.


    "No, of course not. My wife is the most virtuous one."


    "Well, that''s more like it. Ah, open your mouth."


    Tristan was on the verge of breaking down. ''Honey, I don''t eat coriander. Why do you have to feed me


    this?'' Tristan thought in his heart.


    "Well, when Abby leaves the hospital and goes back Gu Family and everything gets better, we can also


    have a child."


    "Honey, can you say it again?"


    Tristan thought he had heard it wrong. He was choked by the food and blushed, but he grabbed Lena''s


    hand excitedly. His eyes sparkled.


    "Look at you! How old are you?"


    "Whatever. Honey, what did you just say? Say it again."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Oh, you have heard it. I don''t need to say it again!"


    Lena blushed and Tristan happily held Lena in his arms.


    "Ha-ha, Lena, honey, I''m so happy."


    "Oh,e on. Abby is watching us."


    Teresa, who was aside, was forced to enjoy the affection between them. Sheined in her heart,


    ''Now you find that I''m here? s, maybe I need to treat them as invisible person and pretend not to


    hear anything about them.'' She took the design draft which had been drawn for the whole afternoon by


    her. This was her new definition of the water drop shape.


    When Enrique arrived, he saw there were two people holding each other in their arms on the sofa in


    the ward. And on the bed, Teresa looked much better than before. When he saw the food on the table,


    he stepped forward and threw the food into the trash can directly.


    "Enrique, why are you here again? We don''t want to see you."


    Lena pushed her husband away and stood up. Tristan was displeased. The nutritious dinner he bought


    was thrown into the trash can by Enrique. However, Enrique pretended that he didn''t see the two of


    them.


    "It''s time for dinner."


    Teresa didn''t raise her head, but Enrique put the dishes on the table one by one. Seeing that Teresa


    didn''t want to move at all, he smiled. He pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose.


    "What? Do you want me to feed you?"


    Teresa turned her head and gave the design draft to Enrique.


    "This is the draft I designed again. It is defined as life. My previous definition was too narrow. I thought


    before that the shape of the water drop would definitely lead to the theme of tears. However, it is not


    right. In this world, sadness is only a negative energy."


    Enrique took the design draft and looked at the original shape on it carefully.


    "Go on."


    "This shape can also turn into hope and endless life. I overheard a story today, which inspired me a lot.


    I''m thinking that if I can design a positive energy jewelry, it will not only be meaningful, but also bring a


    glimmer of light to the world."


    "Well, I never know you have a heart of pitying the world."


    Teresa frowned and turned to look at Enrique indifferently.


    "If you are not satisfied with it, I can modify it again."


    Now, she was the cooperative partner of hispany, and he was the boss. That was all. If he was not


    satisfied, she could modify it unconditionally.


    Enrique nced at Teresa, handed the design draft back to her and picked up the meal box on one


    side.


    "Let''s eat."


    Teresa frowned. ''What does he mean? Why does he ask me to eat? Whether he was satisfied with this


    design or not?''


    "What? Do you really want me to feed you?"


    "Don''t bother, Mr. Enrique. I have hands. I can eat it myself."


    Then she took the food from the Enrique''s hand.

 Chapter 353 Discharging From Hospital

    Chapter 353 Discharging From Hospital


    She was no longer the Teresa she used to be. She would never be moved by his intentional or


    unintentional actions again. In the next two days, Enrique went to the hospital to have the meal with


    Teresa at noon and at night. He didn''t say anything, and the two of them just ate together silently. After


    the meal, Enrique didn''t say anything either. Instead, he would pick up the leftovers and leave directly.


    A weekter, Teresa was discharged from the hospital. During this week, Enrique came every day, but


    he didn''t bring the two children with him. Moreover, he only allowed them to call each other once in two


    or three days.


    Teresa knew that Enrique did it on purpose. He hung around in front of her every day and didn''t talk to


    her. She also knew that he wanted her to speak first, because he knew that she wouldpromise for


    the sake of her two children, not for herself. Yes, she couldn''t hold on any longer. Every time during the


    phone call, she could only talk to Brain and Bruce for five minutes. She really missed them.


    ...


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the day Teresa was discharged from the hospital, it was Jerome who came to pick her up and took


    her back to the Gu Family directly, not the ce arranged by Enrique. When Enrique went to the


    hospital to bring food to Teresa as usual, he found that the ward was empty. When he was about to


    lose his temper, he received a call from Teresa, saying that he didn''t need to bring food to her. She had


    been discharged from the hospital.


    Enrique threw the food in his hand into the trash can and sneered. Teresa must have done it on


    purpose. She knew that he came to deliver food to her every day this time. After she discharged from


    the hospital, she didn''t call him immediately. On the contrary, he received her call when he had already


    gone to the hospital as usual. It was obvious that she was ying tricks on him. ''You did a good job,


    Teresa. Let''s wait and see!''


    On the other side, Teresa hung up the phone with a smug look on her face. Beside her, Jerome


    frowned slightly. He knew that Abby had just called Enrique. He also knew Abby''s intention, but he


    didn''t expect that Abby show such an expression after the phone call.


    "Let''s go, Abby. We''re home,"


    Jerome said gently. Lena, who had been waiting at the gate, took the luggage from Teresa.


    "Abby, let''s go inside."


    "Okay."


    Teresa raised her head and looked at the gate, which she hadn''t seen for so many years. In the past,


    when she escaped from the Gu Family, she really didn''t expect toe back one day. Now, she


    stepped into the gate again, and she was still a little nervous. The Gu Family was very big. It took about


    ten minutes to walk from the gate to the main house.


    "Abby, look at the swing over there. Dad made it for us when we were young."


    In the corner of the garden not far away, there was a big tree. Under the big tree, there was a swing


    slightly swaying by the wind. At that time, she had just be a member of the Gu Family, and her


    brother and sister took her to run around the garden. But at that time, she was a little introverted. If


    Lena and Jerome did not pay attention to her for a while, they would find that Teresa ran to the tree and


    squatted down.


    Children''s thoughts were very simple. They thought Teresa liked that big tree, so they called Albert,


    who was still young at that time, to set up a swing under the tree. At that time, Teresa and Lena sat on


    the swing, while Jerome stood behind them and gently pushed the swing.


    Once, Teresa felt that Jerome''s strength of pushing the swing was not enough, so she asked Jerome to


    use more strength. However, it turned out that Jerome used too much strength. At that time, Teresa


    was too young to be able to hold the swing firmly, so she was thrown out. Her knee was hurt. On that


    day, Jerome was punished by Albert to stand, and he was not allowed to have dinner.


    At that time, Lena was crying like a little kitten, but Teresa didn''t cry. She secretly hid her milk during


    the meal, thinking that she was not found by Albert, and she also secretly hid her food under her


    clothes.


    When she secretly hide her food, the soup had already stained her clothes. She didn''t cry even if her


    skin was broken. However, she cried when she stained her clothes because she was afraid that if she


    stained her clothes, she would be sent away again. She was afraid that her new parents didn''t like her.


    It was the first time that Jerome was so scared that he didn''t know how tofort Teresa. It was also


    because of this that Albert felt pity and sorry for Teresa at that time. Perhaps only then could Albert find


    that he still had some softness part left in his heart.


    With a faint smile, Teresa held Lena''s and Jerome''s hand and walked towards the swing. Lena didn''t


    refuse. The two of them sat on the swing as they did when they were children. It was rare for Jerome to


    be gentle as now. He gently pushed the swing with his hands. Looking at his two sisters who had


    already grown up. He feltplicated in his heart. They had grown up and they did not cling to him as


    they had when they were children.


    They all had their own ideas and path to go.


    As a brother, what else could he do for them? What could he do to make them both happy? Jerome


    thought that maybe he needed to make himself stronger so that no one dared to hurt them when they


    heard that they were his sister. Jerome''s eyes darkened.


    "I really miss this feeling."


    Teresa squinted at the garden and took a deep breath. It was so good that she coulde back. It was


    so good that everyone in the Gu Family was still here.


    "Yeah, time flies. We are getting old."


    Lena sighed that time really flew. The period of time that they wore princess dresses and ran all over


    the garden with short legs was just like yesterday. But in the blink of an eye, Abby was already a


    mother of two children. And she was a married woman.


    "Brother, when can you find me and Abby a sister-inw? You are not young anymore, okay?"


    As if remembering something, Lena turned to look at Jerome behind her, who just nced at her


    indifferently. Jerome always thought in his heart that did his sister always think that she had married so


    he had to marry too?


    Jerome''s eyes fell on Teresa. She hadn''t gained her own happiness yet. He must wait until they were


    all happy.


    "Sister, don''t urge brother. Fate wille when it''s time. It is better to wait for the appearance of the


    woman he loves than to find a woman he does not love reluctantly. You also want brother to be happy,


    don''t you?"


    "I do want my brother to be happy, but you know, our parents have found a lot of women from the rich


    family for our brother in the past few years, but our brother doesn''t like them. He always put a cold


    expression on his face. It would be strange that if he doesn''t frighten those delicate girls."


    "Ha-ha!" Teresa couldn''t helpughing, because she had already pictured his brother''s appearance in


    her mind. Lena nced at Teresa with slight smile.


    "You are such a heartless girl. How could you smile? Don''t you worry? If no girl dares to marry him in


    the future, he will be a lonely old man all his life. Do you have the heart tough at him?"

 Chapter 354 The Past

    Chapter 354 The Past


    Jerome thought in his heart helplessly, ''Are these two girls so eager for me to find a wife? Are they too


    idle?''


    "If I get married, I will pay all my attention to my wife."


    This was what Jerome meant. It was obvious that if he had a wife, he wouldn''t care about their affairs


    any more. And they need to solve their problem by themselves and he would not help them. Then did


    they still want him to find a wife?


    "We know you won''t."


    All of a sudden, Teresa turned around with a bright smile on her face. Hearing his words, the corners of


    her mouth lifted into a smirk. Under the shade of the tree, the sunshine cast on Jerome''s tall and


    straight figure through the leaves, making him so handsome that no one could take their eyes off him.


    "My brother is so handsome."


    Teresa was not stingy withpliments to Jerome. At this time, Lena also turned her head slightly and


    looked at the man behind her.


    "Yes, you are right, Abby. Our brother is so handsome. Our family really have best genes!"


    Teresa smiled and nodded, pretending to be serious. After sitting on the swing for a while, Lena and


    Teresa ran andy down in the garden, which was their secret garden in their childhood. Small childy


    here would always be covered by flowers and nts, and servants always could not find them.


    "Brother,e here."


    Lena said to him and let him lie down. After being stunned for a while, Jeromey in the middle of Lena


    and Teresa. All of them used one hand to cover their eyes to avoid the sun and used the other to put


    under their heads.


    "Do you still remember this ce? Once, brother was punished by dad. At that time, he felt wronged


    and hid. All the servants couldn''t find him. Only the two of us found him lying on the grass, crying."


    Lena was amused. She smiled as if she had remembered something. On the other hand, there was a


    slight uneasiness on Jerome''s face.


    "Yes, at that time, brother was like a small meat bun. Chubby and cute."


    Teresa also seemed to think of it with an obvious smile on her face. Jerome didn''t say a word. He had


    already forgotten such a shameful thing. Yes, he didn''t remember it at all.


    "Ha-ha, Abby, have you noticed that our brother is blushing?"


    "Eh? Really? Let me have a look."


    Seeing that the two girls beside him became interested in his reaction, Jerome immediately stood up


    and patted the grass on his body, pretending not to care.


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    Behind him, Teresa and Lena looked at each other and smiled. Sure enough, their eldest brother was


    shy. After so many years, they really didn''t expect to see their eldest brother blush again.


    "Oh, I should have taken the photo with my phone. I''m afraid that I won''t have such a rare chance for


    me to do it in the future."


    "Well, it''s a pity."


    "Are you two leaving or not?"


    The two little women''s conversation was interrupted by Jerome who was walking in front of them. He


    took Teresa''s luggage and walked towards the vi not far away. Teresa''s eyes were a little deste.


    How nice it would be if Brain and Bruce were also there. She should bring them here to see the ce


    she had grown up. It was her home.


    "Well, Abby, we''ll take Brain and Bruce home one day."


    As if aware of the slight sadness of Teresa beside her, Lena patted her on the shoulder and quickly


    caught up with Jerome.


    The Gu Family''s housekeeper''s name was Fred Fu, and he loved Teresa very much when she was a


    child. Now seeing that she was back, his eyes immediately turned red.


    "Wee home, Miss Abigale."


    "Uncle Fred, we haven''t seen each other for years. How are you doing?"


    Fred Fu''s eyes were red and he kept saying that he was fine. Fred Fu was the one who picked Teresa


    up and brought her to the Gu Family. The middle-aged man in the past was now grey haired. Teresa''s


    heart ached. Time really passed quickly. ...


    "Miss Abigale, you must have suffered a lot outside. It''s good for you to go home. Wee back."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Calm down, Fred. Miss Abigale, I have cleaned your room."


    "Thank you, Emma!"


    "You don''t need to say thank you to servants like us. Miss Abigale. It is our duty. Wee home."


    "Well, Abbyes back to live back here from now on. You guys have plenty of time to talk to her.


    Let''s go Abby and see your room. It''s your original one."


    Lena took Abby''s hand and walked to thest room by the window on the second floor, which was the


    room that Abby had lived for more than ten years. The door was opened, and the furnishings inside


    were exactly the same as when she left.


    "It''s still the same as before. But I''m no longer a princess now. The pink andce in this room don''t


    match me anymore."


    Teresa''s eyes had been red all the time. Looking at the unchanged room after so many years, she


    could know that in fact, in his father''s heart, even if she had left the Gu Family for so long, he was still


    thinking about her. Otherwise, the room would have long gone.


    "Look at you, you are always the youngest princess of the Gu Family."


    "Lena is right. You will always be the princess,"


    Jerome said.


    "Brother, it is girls'' time now. Boy, please leave."


    With a faint smile, Jerome turned around and left. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to close the door for


    the two of them to stay alone. Since there was no one around, the two girls immediately threw


    themselves into the soft big bed, rolling, ying, andughing, as if everything had returned to their


    youth, as if nothing had happened since she left the Gu Family. She was still the beloved daughter of


    the Gu Family.


    Her family were all by her side. She had never met Enrique. Suddenly, two small faces appeared in her


    mind. They ran towards her and called her mommy. Suddenly, a pair of big hands held them tightly. The


    two kids struggled and cried desperately, stretching out their hands, saying, "Mommy, help me!


    Mommy, help me!"


    "Bruce, Brain."


    All of a sudden, Teresa sat up from the bed, sweating. It was not until then that she found that she was


    sleeping on the bed of the Gu Family and Lena was beside her. She gradually calmed down.


    It turned out to be just a dream. It was only because the two of them had yed too crazily just now


    that they fell asleep on the bed. As a result, she had a nightmare. Teresa frowned slightly. It was said


    that the mother and son were linked by heart. Did this dream mean something? Or was it because she


    made fun of Enrique at noon that he vented his anger on her children. Teresa felt uneasy.


    Then she took her phone and dialed the number of Enrique.


    However, his phone was powered off. Why was his phone powered off? As far as she knew, the phone


    of Enrique was turned on twenty-four hours a day? Then why did he turn off his phone? Was there


    anything happened to her two kids?

 Chapter 355 The Gossip Of Enrique

    Chapter 355 The Gossip Of Enrique


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Lena rubbed her eyes and kicked Teresa''s butt.


    "Abby, open the door."


    "Okay."


    Teresa, who was somewhat absent-minded, opened the door. There was a gentle look on Jerome''s


    face. Seeing that it was Abby who opened the door, he took a look at Lena, who was still lying on the


    bedzily.


    "Abby, it''s time for dinner. Don''t call thatzy woman."


    "Brother, you are unfair."


    Lena was already hungry. As soon as she heard that it was time for dinner, she quickly got up from the


    bed, sorted out her clothes and hair as fast as possible. She went to the bathroom to wash her face,


    and quickly stood beside Teresa.


    "Abby, let''s go to have dinner."


    "Okay."


    Taking a look at her, Jerome realized that Teresa had something on her mind. Perhaps it was because


    of the two children. It seemed that he had to call Albert, who had been living in the Enrique''s house for


    several days and forgot to go home.


    It was not until Teresa sat at the dining table that she found that there were only the three of them at


    the big dining table. She looked around. She asked the double in her heart out.


    "Where are dad and mom? I haven''t seen them since I came back."


    "Mom has gone abroad for a trip. As for dad, he has gone to that man''s house. I guess he has


    forgotten the way to go home."


    "Lena, what did you say about dad?"


    Jerome looked serious, but in fact, he had thought something simr to what Lena just said in his heart.


    But could he say it out? Of course, he couldn''t. During the meal, Teresa didn''t eat much. All she cared


    about now were the two children.


    During the dinner, she called Enrique several times, but his phone was still powered off. Then she


    suddenly thought of that Albert was in Enrique''s house. She turned on the phone, only to find that she


    didn''t have Albert''s number at all.


    When Teresa went to ask Jerome about Albert''s phone number, he was talking to Albert on the phone


    in his room, listening to the noise of two kids.


    "Jerome, what''s the matter?"


    On the other side of the phone, Albert asked impatiently.


    "Dad, when will youe back? Abby is already home."


    "Oh, Abby has left the hospital? Good. Remember to take good care of your sister. I, ah, Brain, don''t


    climb the stool. What if you fall? Bruce, don''t pull Brain."


    The corners of Jerome''s mouth twitched. It seemed that his father didn''t like his call, and it seemed that


    he was very busy over there. Then there was a noise over the phone, and the phone was hung up.


    "Brother."


    Teresa knocked at the door gently. The door was not closed, but she stood at the door and waited.


    When there a helpless expression on Jerome''s face, he saw Teresa standing over there.


    "Abby? Come in and have a seat."


    "Okay."


    Teresa entered Jerome''s room. After so many years, his room didn''t change much. Teresa sat on the


    chair in front of the desk as before.


    "Abby, are you feeling all righting back? You didn''t eat much at dinner."


    "Well, it''s okay, brother. Don''t forget that this is also my home. I grew up here. Even if I have been out


    for a few years, this is still my home."


    "Well, it''s good to heart that. But you have to eat more in the future. You are so thin."


    Teresa smiled and lowered her head, thinking about something. As soon as Jerome saw this, he knew


    that Teresa must have something to tell him.


    "Abby, is there anything bothering you?"


    "What? No, No. brother, I just want to ask you for dad''s phone number. I want to call him."


    After a short pause, Jerome immediately understood that she actually missed the children. She didn''t


    want to call Enrique, so she wanted to call Albert who was in Enrique''s house now.


    "Well, use my phone first. You can save the phone numberter."


    Jerome called Albert again, but no one answered. Then he called again, and Albert''s voice sounded


    more impatient from the other end of the phone.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter again?"


    Jerome''s face darkened. Why did his father dislike him so much? After all, he was his own son.


    "Dad, Abby wants to talk to you for a while."


    "Abby? Give her the phone."


    Jerome handed the phone to Teresa. She held it and calmed down.


    "Hello, Dad."


    Teresa''s soft tone dispelled all the impatience of Albert and his attitude now was totally different from


    when he talked to Jerome.


    "Abby, how do you feeling back?"


    "Dad, I feel good."


    "After you wander outside for a long time and suddenlye home, do you feel home is a warm


    ce?"


    "Yes."


    Just as Teresa was thinking about how to ask Albert to give his phone to her two children, she heard


    the voices of Brain and Bruce.


    "Grandpa Albert, Grandpa Albert, is it mommy? Is it mommy?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s your mommy."


    Albert''s tone was full of love, which could see that he really liked the two children. After hearing the


    voices of the two children, Teresa finally calmed down and secretly relieved. This time, without


    Enrique''s hindrance, she and the two children talked in the phone for a long time before she left


    Jerome''s room.


    She decided to call her two children secretly every night, so that they wouldn''t be discovered by


    Enrique. Suddenly, she felt hungry because she was in a good mood. When she was about to go to the


    kitchen to find something to eat, she was stopped by Lena who suddenly appeared and she pulled her


    to the living room.


    "Sister? What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t say anything. Just follow me."


    Seeing the anger on Lena''s face, Teresa didn''t say anything more until she was pulled to the living


    room by Lena. The news was on TV.


    "Abby, look, who is the man on the TV?"


    Teresa''s eyes were fixed on the TV, on which there was a headline news. A popr female star was


    dating with the CEO of an international jewelrypany. They were having dinner hand in hand. And


    the CEO of the international jewelrypany on the TV, the gentle and smiling man, was exactly


    Enrique.


    The smile on Enrique''s face was as charming as the first time they met, gentle and elegant.


    "I have nothing to do with him. Whoever he is with has nothing to do with me."


    She turned around and smiled gently at Lena.


    "Sister, it''ste. Go to bed early."


    "Okay."


    Lena wanted to say that let''s sleep together tonight and talk about intimate things, but it seemed that


    Abby didn''t give her the chance. She took a look at the headline of the news that had been broadcast


    on TV over and over again.

 Chapter 356 In A Bad Mood

    Chapter 356 In A Bad Mood


    The tall and slender figure of Enrique was still ying on the TV. A few days ago, Enrique had asked


    Abby to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with him, and now he had an ambiguous rtionship with a


    popr female star. She would not allow such a man to marry her sister. How could Abby meet such a


    scumbag? She even let him be her man. Lena''s chest heaved because of her anger.


    In the room, Teresa tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. The scene that Enrique was


    holding hands with a popr female star emerged in her mind again and again. And the way he looked


    at the female star was the same as the way he looked at her many years ago. Teresa shook her head,


    trying to force herself to forget the scene. However, the more she wanted to forget, the clearer the


    scene appear in her mind.


    At this time, Teresa received a message from Tony.


    "Miss Teresa, I''m Tony. Mr. Enrique asked me to tell you that since you have been discharged from the


    hospital today, you need toe to thepany to work tomorrow."


    Teresa''s expression became gloomy. She thought in her heart, ''What? Now Enrique can''t even send a


    text message himself? Who did he do it for? For that female star? Avoid arousing suspicion of her?


    Ridiculous man! Teresa didn''t sleep well the whole night. On the second day, she was a little listless.


    She had just recovered from a serious illness and didn''t have a good rest. Her face looked very bad.


    "Abby, didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    In the middle ofst night, Jerome received a call from thepany and hurried back to thepany


    to work. He didn''te back this morning. There were only two people, Lena and Teresa, at the table.


    However, when Lena saw Teresa''s face, she naturally thought of the gossip of Enriquest night.


    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t slept in such a soft bed for a long time that I''m not used to it."


    "Silly girl, why do you pretend to be strong in front of me?"


    Teresa shook her head with a smile.


    "Sister, I really didn''t. Well, I have to go to work today. Can you arrange a car for me?"


    "What? You just left the hospital yesterday. Are you going to work today? No, I will never agree."


    "Sister, YW Studio and TH Group are partners now, and I am the representative designer of YW


    Studio. If I hadn''t been sick, I should have been working these days."


    "Abby."


    Finally, Lena arranged a car to send Teresa to thepany. No matter how hard she tried to persuade


    Abby, Abby didn''t listen to her. In the end, Abby even threated her that if she didn''t allow her to go, she


    would go to live in the ce arranged by Enrique. Lena had topromise and finally sighed


    helplessly.


    The employees of TH Group saw that Teresa came to work today, but her face was very pale and


    terrible. Then they remembered the gossip about Mr. Enrique and the famous stars. They could not


    help but look at Teresa with pity.


    Teresa frowned. She didn''t like such kind of gazes, and it was even more painful than their envious or


    hateful gazes. She didn''t want to be pitied, and the most important thing was that she had nothing to do


    with Enrique.


    "Is this yourpany? It''s so big."


    As soon as Teresa entered the gate of thepany, a clear female voice came from behind. All the


    people around her covered their mouths with excitement. Teresa was confused and turned her head


    instinctively, only to see Enrique in suit and leather shoes. The woman standing next to him was a big


    star whom she saw on the TV yesterday. At such a close distance, one could see that she was really


    beautiful.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her skin is very white and smooth and her hair was dark and long. If their background was changed


    into a castle, the two of them would be like princesses and princes.


    "Yes, I''ll take you to my office."


    "Great!"


    The female star walked past Teresa with Enrique in her arm. During the whole process, Enrique didn''t


    take a look at Teresa. Teresa sneered. ''Does it have anything to do with her?'' She turned around and


    went back to her own office. But those nces, either of gloating or pity, followed her all the time. Even


    when she sat in the office, she could always feel that.


    Outside her office, there were a lot of people passing by. They pretended to be chatting and handing


    over work, but their eyes were fixed on Teresa in the office.


    Although Teresa pretended to be calm, she was actually very irritable in her heart. ''Enrique, you really


    did a good job.'' She didn''t care whether he really meant it or not, but his action seriously affected her


    normal work. She rubbed her temples with a headache.


    Knock! Knock!


    At this time, someone knocked at the door. Teresa frowned and wondered who was outside. Was it


    someone who wants toe in andugh at me?


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open. Teresa raised her head and wanted to see who wasing in tough at


    her. She saw Alvin, who was also very elegant today.


    "Teresa, why you came to work today? Why don''t you take a few more days off?"


    "Alvin, it''s you. Take a seat."


    Instead of being polite to Teresa, Alvin sat down on the sofa directly. Looking at Teresa''s calm face, he


    secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t seem to be affected by the gossip outside. He


    was relieved.


    "Teresa, have you recovered?"


    "I have no choice. Enrique ask his assistant to send me a message and ask me toe to work today.


    I can''t embarrass YW Studio, can I?"


    There was an apologetic smile on Alvin''s face. He had known the reason why Teresa didn''t want to


    come back, but it was toote to regret. He could only help Teresa as soon as possible to end the


    cooperation with TH Group and go back abroad.


    "TH Group''s boss is so heartless."


    Teresa sneered.


    "Do people like him have human feelings?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you, Teresa?"


    The door had been pushed open. Enrique leaning against the door, he looked at Teresa coldly. ''What a


    good Teresa! Is this how she talked about me in front of Alvin?'' Great! Then I don''t have to be


    softhearted anymore. I don''t know why I always have an impulse to tear the two of them apart when


    Alvin and Teresa are together, '' Enrique thought.


    "Mr. Enrique, why didn''t you knock when you entered other people''s office?"


    Alvin turned around and smiled. Obviously, he meant to say that Enrique was really impolite. However,


    Enrique sneered.


    "It seems that this is mypany."


    It''s obvious of his meaning that you didn''t have the right to judge what I had done in my ownpany.


    It was Alvin who was impolite not him. Alvin shouldn''t speak ill of him in hispany.


    "Mr. Enrique, even if it''s yourpany, this is the office you arranged to me. Please respect your


    cooperation partner."


    Teresa said. The more Teresa spoke for Alvin, the more furious Enrique became.

 Chapter 357 The Civil Affairs Bureau

    Chapter 357 The Civil Affairs Bureau


    Slowly, a brilliant smile appeared on the corner of the mouth of Enrique, but Teresa felt that it was


    terrible for him to smile like this. Alvin stood up and saw straight into Enrique''s eyes.


    "Mr. Enrique, although this is yourpany, we are just partners. And Teresa is the staff of YW Studio.


    Now I want to have a talk with my employees about the following design drafts. If there is nothing else,


    please leave."


    Enrique turned his head, smiled, and slowly sat down on the sofa.


    "Now that you want to talk about the design draft, I''ll stay and listen. After all, it''s for the cooperation


    between our twopanies. Do you have any opinion?" ...


    Alvin frowned, but Teresa said indifferently.


    "Of course there is no problem, Mr. Enrique. It''s just that you don''t know how to design jewelry. If you


    insist on staying and listening, we have no objection. I''m just afraid that it will take up your precious


    time."


    Enrique looked at Teresa and nodded.


    "Miss Teresa is right. I do be very busy. I asked you before if you were willing to see me in the Civil


    Affairs Bureau or in the court. Since you insisted on stalling time, and my two children can''t live without


    their mothers, so I still think it''s time to find a stepmother for my two sons. I don''t think Miss Teresa has


    any objection? Oh, by the way, as for the custody, I have invited the bestwyer in our country. It is said


    that he has never lost in awsuit between couples. Well, I won''t disturb you."


    The smile on Enrique''s face was as calm as usual. When he stood up and walked to the door, he


    turned his head slightly and said to Teresa.


    "Miss Teresa, I will give you some time to think about it until I leave thepany today."


    "Enrique. You''ve gone too far."


    "I have gone too far? Do I?"


    Teresa clenched her fists tightly and her face turned pale. No, she couldn''t let the two children leave


    her. Absolutely not, stepmother? As for Alvin, he sneered in his heart. No wonder Teresa would take


    her children far away from such a man. ...


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Teresa, are you okay?"


    Alvin stepped forward and patted Teresa on the shoulder. Teresa frowned and clenched her fists. She


    didn''t even notice that her lips were bleeding.


    "Teresa, Teresa."


    Alvin gently pushed Teresa. With her current emotion, her situation was not optimistic. No, the situation


    of her was extremely not optimistic.


    "Teresa, don''t worry. Thewyer he mentioned is domestic, not foreign. I know a very famous foreign


    lawyer. I can try to contact him for you."


    Teresa shook her head slightly. The reason why Enrique was so arrogant was that he knew clearly that


    she couldn''t afford to lose the two children. ... ''Well, Enrique. Since you have to force me to such a


    situation, I have no other choice now. You want to imprison me for a lifetime? Well, let''s see who will be


    the one to be tortured then.''


    "Teresa?"


    Frowning, Alvin saw that Teresa had loosened her fist. Although he didn''t know the deal between


    Teresa and Enrique, It seemed that he really needed to help Teresa. If it weren''t for him, Teresa would


    never meet such a situation now.


    "Alvin, I''m fine. I''m going to find Enrique."


    "Teresa."


    Seeing that Teresa turned around without looking back, Alvin frowned and wondered in his heart, ''What


    on earth should I do to help you? Now it''s impossible to transfer you back to the headquarters of YW


    Studio. Your two children are now still in the hands of Enrique. I am so regret about it. But now it is no


    use for me to regret.''


    When Teresa broke into the office of Enrique, she saw that the popr female star who always yed


    a very pure role on TV was sitting on the legs of Enrique and the two were chatting happily. Teresa


    frowned and thought, ''Is this the stepmother that Enrique is going to find for her two children?''


    "What can I do for you, Miss Teresa?"


    Enrique turned his head and smiled calmly. When the female star saw someonee in, she stood up


    from the legs of Enrique and stood aside unhappily.


    "Are all the female employees in yourpany so impolite? Why you didn''t knock at the door before


    you came in."


    Teresa took a look at the female star and turned to look at Enrique.


    "I have considered your advice. I agree with it. Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau now?"


    Enrique looked at Teresa up and down with a yful smile.


    "Honey, she said she wanted to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me. Do you see anything in her to


    compare with you?"


    Enrique smiled, turned around and held the hand of the female star beside him. The female star


    sneered.


    "Although I don''t think she is any better than me, the only thing I can be sure is that she is at least a


    woman."


    After saying that, the female star covered her mouth and snickered. Then, she was pulled by Enrique,


    and the female star took the opportunity to sit on Enrique''s legs. Two white and tender arms wrapped


    around Enrique''s neck.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Enrique. If you ask me here in order to perform this kind of thing to me, in fact, I suggest


    that you can do some inappropriate exercises with this beautifuldy in the daytime. I don''t mind


    standing here to appreciate it, or taking video of it with my mobile phone and going home to watch it."


    Teresa also sneered. She gave the insults back to them as much as they had insulted her.


    "Enrique, your female employee is so vulgar. But I heard that you have two lovely sons. You can take


    me to see them after work, so that I can improve the rtionship with them. After all, it''s not easy to be


    a stepmother. If the two children are very naughty and often fall down and get hurt, their biological


    mother would think that they was abused by me."


    Hearing this, Teresa clenched her fists tightly. Wasn''t this woman telling her that her child would be


    hers in the future? If there was any injury on the children, it would definitely not because of her. She


    would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "Of course, I trust you. I will take you to see them after work. I believe they will like you, the new


    mother."


    "Enrique, what do you want?"


    Enrique turned to Teresa and sneered.


    "Didn''t you flirt with Alvin in front of me? You two dare to do it in front of me. Who knows how you get in


    bed with Alvin? Your body is so dirty, and you want me to marry you. Tell me, how should I marry you?


    Or you beg me?"


    Teresa pursed her lips and looked terrible. Looking at it, Enrique sneered and stood up. He pulled the


    female star aside.


    "Honey, let''s go to see my two lovely sons now."


    The two passed Teresa.

 Chapter 358 I Beg You

    Chapter 358 I Beg You


    "Enrique!"


    Teresa''s face was deathly pale. Enrique turned around and saw Teresa slowly kneeling down. He


    frowned, and so did the female star beside him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Please, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me. I beg you."


    At this moment, Yilia came to look for Enrique with a file in her hand. She had heard that Mr. Enrique


    appeared in theirpany with his gossip girlfriend in the morning, and there were even people who


    sympathized with Teresa in the office. Although she thought Teresa deserved it, she was still unhappy.


    She was very disgusted that another woman appeared beside him. That was why she wanted toe


    here to have a look. As soon as she arrived, she saw such a scene.


    Enrique held the hand of the female star, they stood at the door, while Teresa knelt on the ground with


    a pale face. Yilia sneered in her heart, "Teresa, you deserve it.'' But when her eyes fell on the female


    star, Yilia frowned.


    "Mr. Enrique."


    When Yilia opened her mouth, Enrique turned his head and saw Yilia standing next to him, who looked


    a little proud.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, this is..."


    "If it''s a report, just hand it to Tony. You don''t have toe to my office all the time."


    "Mr. Enrique."


    "Don''t you understand what I said? Get out!"


    Yilia took a few steps back. She had never seen such a Enrique before, which made her scared and


    flustered. She nodded repeatedly. She turned around and left quickly. But from the corner of her eyes,


    she could still see Teresa kneeling there.


    "Huh. Well, you can kneel until I''m satisfied. Let''s go."


    Holding the female star''s hand, Enrique turned around and left his office, walking out of thepany.


    When the two sat in the car, Enrique patted the steering wheel fiercely, while the female star next to


    him smiled faintly.


    "Since you care so much about her, why do you have to ask me to act to stimte her?"


    "Who says I care?"


    With anger in his eyes, the scene of Teresa kneeling in front of him still shed through Enrique''s mind.


    He was trembling with anger. Shouldn''t he be happy? Shouldn''t he enjoy this moment? Wasn''t that


    what he said to himself in the past? He would make Teresa kneel down in front of him and beg to be


    with him? Why? Why did he feel so bad and ufortable?


    "Do you really want your sweetheart to kneel in the office? I''m telling you, girls will only hate you in their


    hearts, not fall in love with you and care about you. You''re not good at ttering girls."


    "You talked too much."


    "All right, all right. Just drive me back."


    Enrique started his car and left the TH Group. He sneered in his heart. He didn''t need the love of


    Teresa at all. All he wanted in his life was to torture her, not to let her have a good life. He didn''t need a


    woman who betrayed him and had sex with another man. Why did he want a broken shoe? Even if the


    children was his, Teresa''s body had already been dirty. He didn''t care about her at all.


    He just wanted to torture her, let her taste the same pain as him, and let her live under torture every


    day like him, until she died.


    In thepany, Tony was shocked when he saw Teresa kneeling in the office of Enrique. He closed


    the door immediately by instinct, but there were more and more onlookers outside. In the end, Tony


    had to drive them away.


    "Well, Miss Teresa, please stand up. You have been kneeling for a long time."


    Teresa didn''t say a word. More and more people knew about it. When Alvin knew it, he rushed to the


    CEO''s office. Through the door, he could see Teresa kneeling there motionlessly. The anger in his


    chest was burning. Alvin pushed the door open and pulled Teresa up regardless of Tony.


    "Teresa,e back YW Studio with me. I will help you take back the children. I decide to terminate the


    cooperation with TH Group."


    Teresa was a little shaky when she was pulled up by Alvin because she had knelt for too long. Alvin


    held Teresa in his arms.


    "Alvin, don''t get involved in this matter. And don''t let YW Studio lose money because of me. You should


    know that if you do so, even if the headquarters of YW Studio is abroad, Enrique will have a way to


    make things difficult for you."


    "I can''t just sit there and do nothing."


    "Alvin, it has nothing to do with you. I just want my own children back. It is not a big deal."


    Then she slowly knelt down on the ground again. Alvin still wanted to pull Teresa up, but Teresa shook


    her head with a smile and knelt down on her knees. When Enrique returned to thepany, everyone


    looked at him from behind.


    "Did you hear that? Teresa was dumped by our boss and knelt down in his office, begging for


    forgiveness."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Otherwise, do you think Teresa is still kneeling in the office?"


    "Tut, tut, I really didn''t expect that Teresa would be so proud a few years ago."


    "Every dog has its day."


    The employees whispered to each other in private, and this kind of discussion was heard by Enrique all


    the way. He really did not expect that his employees were still so gossipy. It''s time to change the trend.


    When he strode back to his own office and pushed the door open, he saw Alvin sitting aside with a long


    face, while Teresa was still kneeling weirdly there. A cold light shed through the eyes of Enrique. He


    went back to his chair, as if he didn''t see the two people over there.


    "Tony, tell all the staff to have a meeting on the first floor and the second floor meeting room at three


    o''clock."


    "Okay, boss."


    Teresa was kneeling on the ground. Enrique was busy with his work. When Alvin spoke, he was


    ignored by Enrique as if he was invisible. Tony didn''t know what to say. He''d better do his own thing.


    At three o''clock, Enrique stood up and went to the meeting room. Teresa was still kneeling. At half past


    four, Enrique came back from the meeting and went back to his office to sort out the documents. He


    looked at his watch and found that it was time to get off work. He stood up and was about to go home.


    There was no way for Alvin to hold back his anger. He stopped Enrique.


    "Mr. Enrique, you are really not like a man. How can you do this to a woman?"


    Enrique sneered.


    "I didn''t ask her to kneel down. She is willing to do it herself. Why youe to me me?"


    "Enough is enough. Teresa just recovered from a serious illness. If you continue to torture her like this,


    her body will not be able to bear it."


    Hearing what Alvin said, Enrique took two steps back, stood beside Teresa and pointed at her.


    "Do you know the woman''s body condition very well? Hey, do you want me to let you two perform on


    the spot?"


    "You bastard!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alvin, unable to endure his anger any longer, reached out his fist and was about to punch Enrique.

 Chapter 359 Go To The Civil Affairs Bureau

    Chapter 359 Go To The Civil Affairs Bureau


    Tony quickly blocked the front of his boss, and Alvin''s fist hit the back of Tony''s head. With a buzzing


    sound, Enrique frowned and pulled Tony away. Then Enrique looked at Alvin.


    "Mr. Alvin, I''m now officially informing you that I''m not going to let you get away easily with beating my


    assistant."


    "Go ahead. Let''s go. Teresa."


    When Alvin was about to pull Teresa up, Teresa fell down on the ground. After seeing this, Alvin tried to


    reach out to hug her, but was pushed away by Enrique, who was standing next to him. He held her


    horizontally and walked out of the door.


    "Tony, go to the hospital and give me the examination report."


    "Okay, boss."


    Tony felt a sharp pain in his head. It seemed that he really had to go to the hospital for a check-up. If he


    was beaten silly, would his boss support him for a lifetime or give him a sum of money ruthlessly and


    then let him get him out of thepany? Oh, no, he didn''t want it. He wanted to stay with the CEO,


    and he had to make money to marry a wife. Tony looked at who Alvin was standing still and frowned.


    He would never be polite to a man who tried to hurt his boss.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Alvin. I have to close the door. Please go out."


    At first, Alvin felt guilty for Tony, but now, the guilt was all gone. He turned around and sneered. They


    just wanted to sue him. At most, he could lose some money. Money was nothing to him. It was a pity


    that Alvin had underestimated the cunning and insidious side of Enrique. Enrique carried Teresa into


    the car and sneered.


    "Teresa, how long are you going to pretend? Eh? Do you think I will take you to see the two children if


    you pass out?"


    Teresa slowly opened her eyes with no expression on her face. If she didn''t pretend to faint just now,


    the consequences would really be out of her control. Fortunately, the two men didn''t quarrel again.


    Otherwise, she really felt sorry for Alvin. It was all because of her that Alvin got involved in this matter.


    Otherwise, he was still the boss behind YW Studio which had the cooperation with TH Group.


    "What? Are you pretending to be indifferent?"


    "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    Teresa opened her mouth and Enrique remained silent. To register a marriage with the Civil Affairs


    Bureau was required to carry the household register. No one would carry their household register with


    them all the time.


    "What? Why didn''t you pick a good day?" ...


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Isn''t it necessary?"


    "Whatever."


    With a sneer, Enrique made a phone call and drove the car directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau. He got


    off and closed the door. Stunned, Teresa also got off the car. She didn''t say a word. When the butler of


    the Shen Family brought the household register, the people from the Civil Affairs Bureau had already


    gone off work. She thought in her heart that even though Enrique knew this, he still did it. Teresa didn''t


    know what he meant.


    "Look, I said we need to pick a good day. They are off duty now. Why don''t wee back tomorrow


    noon? Remember to take your household register."


    Teresa didn''t say a word. She turned her head, took a taxi and went back to the Gu Family. Looking at


    Teresa''s taxi driving away, Enrique sneered, "Teresa, you finallypromised, don''t you? This time, I''d


    like to see how you can resist me."


    Back to the Gu Family, Teresa didn''t even go out for dinner. She was on the verge of breaking down.


    She wrapped herself in the quilt, tears streaming down, but she didn''t dare to cry out loudly. She knew


    that the Gu Family had a good sound instion effect, but she still was afraid that Lena and Jerome


    would hear her.


    While crying, she fell asleep. Outside the door, Lena and Jerome were worried that their sister might be


    affected by the gossip of Enrique.


    "Brother, what should we do? Abby didn''t have dinner and went to work before she recovered. I''m so


    worried about her."


    Jerome didn''t say anything. He just stood quietly at the door and wanted to knock, but he was afraid of


    disturbing Abby. The two siblings who had hesitated in front of Teresa''s room for a long time had to give


    up when they felt that Teresa didn''t want toe out.


    That night, Tristan also came to the Gu Family. He had been separated from his wife for a long time


    and missed her very much. Although he said so, Lena knew that it must because what she said in the


    ward at that time. She said that when Abby returned to the Gu Family, the two of them could also have


    a child.


    Lena, who had been in a bad mood, had a good time with Tristan. After that, she was so tired that she


    fell asleep on the bed.


    On the second day, Teresa took the household register and everything she needed to go to work in TH


    Group. She missed her two children and thought that after getting the marriage certificate, she could be


    with her children legally. As for Enrique, he was just her nominal husbands. For her, they were no


    different from strangers. Their marriage was just a torment to each other.


    It was really ridiculous.


    Early this morning, Enrique arrived at thepany. Wearing a white suit, he looked more gentle and


    handsome. Some female employees even hid not far away and peeped at him secretly. He was not


    only charming but also glowing.


    The employees also guessed that maybest night, Enrique and the female star had a wonderful night.


    When Teresa appeared in thepany, everyone looked at her thoughtfully.


    "Wow, isn''t you the famous Teresa? What a coincidence!"


    As soon as Teresa entered the gate of thepany, Yilia happened toe to work and enter the


    company right after her. Teresa didn''t want to talk to such a person anymore. She had already known


    what had happened at that time, and knew that it was this woman who had plotted it.


    Seeing that Teresa ignored her, Yilia sneered. She was just a poor woman who had fallen from the


    clouds to the mire. Let''s see how long she could keep her chin up.


    When she returned to her office, she saw Alvin standing at the door with a concerned look on his face.


    Suddenly, she felt very sorry for him. He was the one who had helped her at the most difficult time.


    "Teresa, are you okay yesterday?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alvin had thought that Teresa would note to work today. After all, she had fainted yesterday, but he


    felt that he should wait here. As expected, Teresa came.


    "Alvin, I''m fine. You should go back to work now."


    Teresa smiled weakly, pushed the door open and closed it. She didn''t want to cause any trouble to


    Alvin, so she had to keep a distance from him. Looking at the closed door, Alvin sighed. She didn''t


    want to be a burden to him, so she behaved so alienated. Why did you do this, Teresa?


    Teresa returned to her office and closed her eyes. She was not in the mood to work at all, nor did she


    want to see anyone.

 Chapter 360 Torture Each Other

    Chapter 360 Torture Each Other


    At ten o''clock in the morning, when Enrique pushed open the door of Teresa, he saw her leaning


    against the chair weakly, staring at the ceiling nkly. He felt his heart ached. Enrique thought in his


    heart, ''Does she feel so painful to marry me? Well, she only loves Alvin now. Then, am I breaking up a


    loving couple now?''


    "Miss Teresa, the Civil Affairs Bureau should have opened."


    Enrique leaning against the door andughed evilly. Teresa stood up expressionlessly and took the bag


    beside her.


    "Let''s go."


    She walked out of the office first. When the two of them walked out of thepany together, many


    employees leaned their heads against each other and whispered. All of them were thinking about what


    was going on? "Why is Mr. Enrique with Teresa again today?" "What does Teresa do?" "How could she


    take Mr. Enrique back from the hands of a big star?" "Do they solve it in private?"


    As soon as the boss left, the employees of TH Group had all kinds of guesses. Some said that Teresa


    was no match for a popr star, and some wondered what special means Teresa had? In the end,


    some people said that Teresa was good at bed, so Enrique was totally fascinated by her. Then they


    began to discuss whether they went to a hotel or not.


    ...


    Of course, Enrique and Teresa didn''t know anything about this. Their car was heading for the Civil


    Affairs Bureau directly. When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, the staff there gave them two


    pieces of paper, which needed them to fill in. Teresa was like a robot, writing with a pen. Although


    Enrique was smiling, there was no joy on his face.


    The staff couldn''t help giving them a few more nces.


    It was not that they were good-looking, but that one was as dull as a puppet, and the other was smiling


    but showing no happiness. Generally speaking, couples who had this kinds of expression, the


    destination of them was always divorce registries. However, here was the marriage registry, a ce


    where there was always full of smile and happiness. The staff even doubted if these two people had


    gone to the wrong ce.


    After filling in the form, the two of them were taken to a ce where they needed to make a vow. After


    the vow, Teresa was taken to a separate room, while Enrique went to another room. The pre-marital


    check-up was also a necessary step. After Teresa''s checkup, the staff asked her whether she wanted


    to wait for the result of the checkup or continue the next step now.


    Her answer, of course, was to continue the next step now.


    Teresa and Enrique were taken to the ce of taking the photo. The cameraman asked the two people


    to sit together and smile, but Teresa couldn''t smile. Atst, she forced a smile that was uglier than


    crying, which made it difficult for the staff to continue. The photos were to be posted on the marriage


    certificate. A photo like this would make the work difficult for them.


    "Think about Brain and Bruce"


    Enrique lowered his head and whispered a few words in Teresa''s ear. Teresa frowned and thought of


    that period of time when they three were abroad. Although they were poor abroad, they were happy at


    that time. With a slight smile at the corners of Teresa mouth, the photo finally was done. Atst, the two


    of them got two bright red certificates with the words of marriage certificate on them.


    Out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Teresa sat in the car, looking at the marriage certificate in her hand, lost


    in thought. Oh, at this moment, she had actually be a legal couple with Enrique. Fate was so


    ridiculous. Seeing the self-mocking smile on Teresa''s face, Enrique also smiled.


    "Do you know why I insisted on marrying you after I knew you had had sex with another man?"


    Teresa didn''t say anything. In fact, she knew that. Seeing that Teresa didn''t say anything, the anger in


    Enrique''s eyes was ignited at once. He turned around and grabbed Teresa''s neck with his big hand, but


    there was only hatred in his eyes.


    "Teresa, let me tell you. You have made me live such a miserable life in the past few years, but you


    have lived a happy life. Why? Eh? Why? Let me tell you, if I feel pain, I will make you more painful than


    me. If you dare to defy me, I will make you never see your two sons. I also tell you that as long as I


    want, there are many women who can give birth to children for me, and your two sons are in my hands.


    If you want them to be safe, just be good."


    Enrique gnashed his teeth. Teresa looked at Enrique with her trembling eyes. She really didn''t expect


    that he hated her so much that he could threaten her with his own flesh and blood. Teresa sneered in


    her heart, ''Teresa, do you still have any expectation for this man? Don''t deceive yourself.''


    Letting go of Teresa, Enrique drove to thepany as if nothing had happened. Both of them had just


    been to the Civil Affairs Bureau, and their lives had undergone major changes. But when they returned


    to thepany, nothing seemed to have changed. After work, Teresa directly stood at the door of the


    office of Enrique.


    Enrique didn''t care how long she had been standing. He didn''t get up until he finished his work and


    looked at Teresa indifferently.


    "What? Do you want to go home with me?"


    Teresa raised her head and looked at Enrique.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shouldn''t I?"


    With a sneer, Enrique walked towards the entrance of thepany, followed by Teresa. After they got


    on the car, Enrique finally took Teresa back to his vi in the suburb.


    When the two of them entered the living room, they saw three grey haired old men chasing after the


    two babies. Looking at the two small figures, Teresa''s eyes turned red.


    "Brain, Bruce."


    Hearing the familiar voice, the two kids, who had been ying happily, suddenly turned around and


    saw Teresa standing at the door.


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy."


    They ran directly to Teresa. Teresa squatted down and held the two children tightly in her arms, tears


    streaming down her cheeks.


    "Mommy. Brain miss you so much."


    "Bruce miss you too. Mommy."


    The two kids snuggled up in Teresa''s arms. Albert took a look at Enrique and was satisfied. This man


    wouldn''t have done anything out of line. Now he even brought Abby to see the children.


    "What? You are looking at your son-inw?"


    Gavin patted Albert on his shoulder, while Harris stood aside with a crutch and looked at his son with


    relief. Well, he finally didn''t make him disappointed.


    "Dad, I got the marriage certificate with Teresa."


    Enrique looked at Harris and then looked at Albert.


    "Really? Let me have a look."


    As soon as Harris opened his mouth and tried to say something, Albert took the lead to say first and he


    used his crutch to stamp on the ground.

 Chapter 361 Unhappy

    Chapter 361 Unhappy


    With the marriage certificate in his hand, Albert looked around and felt something was wrong, but he


    couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    "Grandpa Albert, Grandpa Albert, let''s have a look."


    Brain jumped up and down with his arms around Albert''s thighs. He also wanted to see what the


    marriage certificate looked like. Albert bowed his head and handed it to him. Then he stood up and


    looked back and forth between Enrique and Teresa with a smile. He was very satisfied.


    "Since you two have already got the marriage certificate, it''s good. Anyway, Harris, Gavin and I, the


    three of us stayed at home and had nothing to do. We three will help you two to prepare the wedding.


    What do you think?"


    Albert turned his head to look at the two old friends behind him. Of course, Gavin had no objection.


    Although Harris also thought it was OK, Harris didn''t like Albert nning everything ahead of him.


    Enrique was his son. He was supposed to be the one suggesting and nning his wedding. As a


    result, he let Albert take the first ce and say it out. Humph, how could he be happy with that?


    Although he was unhappy with this, he still thought that the two had to hold the wedding as soon as


    possible. It seemed that the three of them had to stay upte to choose a good day, and they''re going


    to be busy the following days.


    "By the way, today is a big day. How about we go out to eat and celebrate? It''s my treat." ...


    Albert grinned and took the marriage certificate back from Brain''s hand. He gave it to Enrique. He knew


    that he had to protect the marriage certificate well. If not, Enrique would not spare him. Enrique agreed


    with a smile. Bruce stood beside Teresa all the time. He felt that his mommy was not very happy and


    he held Teresa''s hand tightly.


    "Abby, do you live here today?"


    "Uncle Albert, about decorating the new house, we might need your help."


    Hearing what Enrique had said, Albert was unhappy and pulled a long face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you call me?"


    His voice was a little dissatisfied and serious. Startled, Enriqueughed and quickly corrected himself.


    "Dad."


    "Well, that''s right. Abby, what are you doing?"


    Albert had already seen his daughter standing there stiffly, as if she was not satisfied with the marriage.


    But now, she had got the marriage certificate with Enrique. It was impossible for the Gu Family to say


    that they would not agree to marry their daughter into the Shen Family now. There must be some


    misunderstandings in Abby''s heart. After the two of them got along with each other for some time,


    many misunderstandings would be naturally cleared up.


    He was not worried about that.


    When Teresa heard her father call her, she was first stunned and then nodded to Harris.


    "Dad."


    A smile slowly appeared on Harris''s unhappy face. Then they booked the most famous restaurant in J


    City. Albert also called Lena and asked her to inform Tristan and Jerome to meet at the restaurant at


    seven o''clock in the evening. The two families would have dinner together. In this way, they were


    rtives by marriage. The previous misunderstandings would be erased today. ...


    The two families and even the twopanies, they would benefit each other in the future. Albert


    thought that it would be more perfect if Jerome and Enrique could cooperated with each other in the


    future, and bothpanies would definitely be better.


    "Enrique, it''s a special day today. You can bring Teresa to buy more clothes and get dressed up."


    Harris finally spoke ahead of Albert, but he didn''t know why, when he saw the smile on Albert''s face,


    Harris didn''t think he had the initiative at all. On the contrary, he always felt that Albert was waiting for


    him to say that. He was unhappy again.


    "In that case, why don''t we go shopping together. I haven''t bought anything for Bruce and Brain since


    they came here."


    "Well, Enrique you are so considerate. In that case, let''s get ready to go."


    Albert said. Seeing the expression on his two old friends'' face, Gavin couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Why did the two old men always y like this? Wasn''t they afraid of losing face in front of the younger


    generation.


    Brain, Bruce, Teresa and Enrique took one car, while the three old men took the other. The two cars


    drove towards the downtown and finally stopped in front of the biggest shopping mall. After getting off


    the car, Brain was really happy. Today, the whole family was together and they went shopping. From


    now on, their parents would really be real daddy and mommy, and they would live together.


    Most importantly, in the past, he always envied other children who could go shopping, watch movies,


    eat and buy clothes with their parents. In the future, he and Bruce could also enjoy such treatment. He


    was so happy.


    Atst, each of the two kids bought three sets of clothes, and each of the three old men only chose one


    today. Enrique held Teresa''s hand and chose a white dress for her. He thought it was beautiful, so he


    didn''t let her take it off. But Enrique didn''t buy his own clothes, because each of his clothes was new.


    Moreover as long as he took his suit took off, revealing his white shirt, Teresa and he would look like a


    couple in couple clothes.


    This group of people, from old to young, were all good-looking, attracting many people''s attention along


    the way. If it weren''t for Teresa who was standing next to Enrique, and he held Teresa''s hand, the shop


    assistants in the shopping mall would have secretly stuffed notes which they were writing their number


    on it to him. After all, Enrique looked rich and handsome.


    After choosing the clothes, they drove towards the restaurant they had booked. When they arrived,


    there was no smile on the members of the Gu Family''s face at the door. Lena''s face was full of angry,


    while Jerome''s face was expressionless. Only Tristan saw Teresa and the others and was about to


    greet them with a smile. However, he was stopped by Lena, who was beside them. She pinched the


    flesh on his arm and he grimaced in pain. Tristan turned around with grievance.


    He took a look at Lena and then became quiet. He stood beside her obediently and didn''t go anywhere.


    When Albert got out of the car, he saw his two children dared to pull a long face. And they even didn''t


    know toe up and greet to them. Albert snorted with dissatisfaction. If it wasn''t for that today was


    Abby''s good day, he wouldn''t spare the two of them.


    "Why are you still standing here like a log? Go inside now."


    With a cold face, Albert walked past the two of them on crutches. Because of this, Harris was very


    happy. He walked to the side of Jerome and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Jerome. Lena. You know what kind of person your father is. Don''t lower yourselves to the same level


    as him. Let''s go inside."

 Chapter 362 An Unpleasant Family Feast

    Chapter 362 An Unpleasant Family Feast


    Hearing this, Albert felt that Jerome and Lena were here to embarrass him. ''How could they behave


    like this?'' Albert Looked at thecent expression on Harris''s face. He thought in his heart, ''Don''t


    forget that your son married my daughter.'' Humph, if he was unhappy, he would take his two grandsons


    back to the Gu Family. Anyway, the Gu family could afford to raise them.


    If Albert was unhappy, Jerome and Tristan would be in trouble. In the private room, Albert threw the


    menu to Tristan.


    "Order the dishes," Albert said to Tristan.


    Tristan nodded his head repeatedly. Lena''s face darkened as Tristan''s suggestion was vetoed by Albert


    one by one. In front of the Shen Family, her father was the one who made things difficult for her


    husband. There was nothing she could do but hold back her anger. The longer she held her angry, the


    more violent her anger would be. All the time, Jerome''s expression was gloomy, so did Albert.


    They two really looked like each other from the first sight.


    "Dad, let me order."


    Lena snatched the menu from Tristan''s hand and was about to order, but Albert was not satisfied


    again.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "With so many men present, how can you deserve it? Give me the menu."


    Lena''s face flushed with anger. Tristan smiled at his father-inw fawningly, handed the menu to him,


    and wiped the cold sweat secretly. Why were Albert so angry today? Why was he so hot tempered?


    "Enrique, it seems that you are the one who should order today. After all, it''s the good day of you and


    Abby."


    Albert threw the menu to Enrique, who ordered several expensive dishes. Only then did Albert''s face


    soften. He looked at Jerome intentionally or unintentionally, indicating that Jerome should learn


    something from Enrique. You both made me awkward. The more you two behaved like this, the more


    comcent Harris would be.


    Maybe he would think that he didn''t educate them well.


    Looking at Harris, who was squinting his eyes and in a good mood, Albert also guessed what was on


    his mind. Yes, he thought his son was better educated by him than Albert''s son and Albert''s daughter.


    Otherwise, why did Albert''s daughter give birth to two cute grandsons for his son? In the end, all three


    of them became the members of the Shen Family.


    ...


    After all the dishes were served, Enrique stood up. Seeing that Teresa was still as indifferent as before,


    he smiled, lowered his head and whispered in Teresa''s ear.


    "Honey, we are protagonists here today. Shouldn''t we propose a toast together?"


    Teresa raised her head with a trace of hatred in her eyes. Enrique sneered and thought, ''How dare you


    hate me? A ridiculous woman.'' Teresa stood up, forced a smile, and raised her ss with Enrique.


    "First of all, I want to thank dad for giving birth to such an excellent me. Besides, I want to thank my


    father-inw for giving me such a good wife. And thank you, brother and sister. Thank you for taking


    care of my wife for so many years."


    "Daddy, we, we are here."


    Seeing that Enrique thanked everyone but ignored the two of them, Brain was not to be outdone. Her


    big eyes were full of expectation.


    "Okay. In the end, thank for my two lovely and obedient sons, Brain and Bruce. They have brought new


    vitality to our family."


    "Well, that''s more like it. Cheers."


    Brain and Bruce raised the ss of juice in their hands, clinked sses with Enrique, and finally


    clinked sses with Teresa. Teresa smiled gently to them. For the two children, she had to bear all the


    humiliation alone. She would protect her children.


    "I can''t afford this ss of wine. It will shorted my life,"


    Lena sneered. She couldn''t hold back her anger anymore when she saw the hypocritical smile on


    Enrique''s face. Harris''s expression suddenly became gloomy, including Albert''s. The two of them had


    never expected that Lena would say such kind of words in this kind of situation.


    "Lena, is it appropriate for you to say that on such an asion today?"


    Albert pounded the table with a long face.


    "Lena, is this how our family taught you?"


    "Dad, Lena is just angry. Calm down. Calm down. Honey, don''t be angry. It''s a day for Abby to get the


    marriage license. It''s not appropriate for you to be like this. "


    Lena shook off Tristan''s arm. Anyway, she couldn''t swallow her anger.


    "Why not? I don''t mind if Abby marries anyone else, but she can''t marry him. He doesn''t love Abby at


    all. A few days ago, he had an affair with a female star. When Abby was pregnant, the doctor said that


    if Abby gave birth to the baby, it might be dangerous for both adults and children. But if she had an


    abortion, Abby might never have a baby for the rest of her life.


    Do all of you know what this beast answer the doctor? He told the doctor that it didn''t matter about


    Abby''s health. She was just a little weak in the future, and the problem was not serious. But she must


    give birth to the children. Why you think this kind of man deserve Abby?"


    Lena was so angry that her whole face was distorted. Albert frowned and looked at Teresa. Even Harris


    stood up.


    "There must be some misunderstanding."


    "Harris, don''t say anything. Abby, is your sister telling the truth?"


    Albert was also very angry. Why didn''t anyone tell him about this matter? Enrique still smiled calmly.


    "Dad, Lena must have misunderstood me. The doctor said that Abby might have miscarried and asked


    me to decide whether we should keep the baby or not. What Lena said didn''t happen. I didn''t think the


    words would end up being rumoured to be like this, right, honey?"


    Teresa raised her head and looked at Enrique. She sneered and finally nodded at Albert. She knew


    that now she had gotten the marriage certificate with Enrique, even if awsuit was filed, the two kids


    would be split equally. It was not the result she wanted. Most importantly, she couldn''t bear to see her


    father get angry.


    "Dad, Enrique is right. Sister didn''t know much about the situation at that time. Do you think I would


    agree to marry him if what sister just said really happened? Dad, is your daughter so stupid? Look at


    your two grandchildren. Aren''t they cute?"


    Hearing Teresa''s words, Albert''s face softened. Harris, who was standing beside, didn''t think so, but for


    the sake of Albert and his two grandsons, he endured it.


    "Lena, next time, think about what you are going to say clearly before you say it out. You are really


    lawless since you got married."


    Albert turned to look at Tristan, who was sweating.

 Chapter 363 Sleep In One Room

    Chapter 363 Sleep In One Room


    On one side was his wife who was angry, and on the other side was his father-inw who was angry


    with his wife. Afterforting this one, he was going tofort the other one.


    "Well, since it''s a misunderstanding and today is a good day of Teresa and me, let''s have a drink."


    Enrique raised his ss and toasted himself. Jerome looked at Teresa with a deep and calm look in his


    eyes, who was standing beside Enrique. Gavin also stood up.


    "Well, it''s all too sudden. I haven''t prepared any gift. But when you hold a banquet of the wedding, I will


    give you two a big gift. Cheers!"


    Because of the action of Gavin and Enrique, the atmosphere in the private room was not as tense as


    before. Teresa also had a ss of wine in her hand and she also needed to drink with others. She had


    to pretend to be happy as well.


    "Abby, Enrique''s mother had gone. I''ll give the ring to you on behalf of his mother. This is his mother''s


    dowry when she was young. She said that she would give it to her daughter-inw. Now, I''ll give it to


    you."


    Teresa took the gift from Harris. She must ept it right now but she would return it to Enrique in


    private.


    "Grandpa Harris, Bruce and I also want a gift too."


    Brain pouted. Although he just felt that the adults were going to fight just now, the next second they


    suddenly began to send gifts. It was really strange of the adult world and it was really difficult for him to


    understand the world of adults. He didn''t want to grow up anymore. After all, his mother had daddy by


    her side. His daddy would protect his mommy. Bruce looked at his mother, who was not happy at all.


    "Okay, okay. When we go back, Grandpa Harris will also prepare gifts for you two kids."


    "Grandpa Harris is the best."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Harris."


    Seeing that his two grandsons were so obedient, Harris was a little relieved about what had happened


    just now. However, he looked at Enrique with his thoughtful eyes. How could he not know his son''s


    character? Even if he smiled gently in front of others, he had to control himself secretly. No one was


    allowed to disobey him, even if Harris himself.


    Harris still remember the reaction of Enrique and what Enrique did when he persuaded Enrique to give


    up his hatred for the Gu Family. He sighed deeply. Maybe what Lena said just now was true.


    Albert kept a long face the whole night. He didn''t want to see Lena. This girl must have been spoiled by


    her mother. How could he not notice her arrogance before? How could she be so...


    Because of such an episode, they didn''t have a good dinner. But as the bridegroom, Enrique drank too


    much. Atst, Brain and Bruce were put into Albert''s car.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jerome tried to persuade Albert to go home with them, he was scolded by Albert. Then he went


    to Shen Family with Harris and Gavin. Now he really didn''t like his two children any more. Watching


    their car speeding away, Jerome didn''t say anything more.


    "Brother, why didn''t you say anything just now?"


    Lena grabbed Jerome''s arm and asked. He turned around and looked at Lena, who was still angry.


    "Lena, what you said just now couldn''t change the result. It can only make the rtionship between the


    two families more embarrassing. Today, they want to tell us that the marriage certificate between


    Enrique and Abby has been registered. If you do so, will it make Abby more difficult to raise her head in


    the Shen Family?"


    "The worst result is to divorce. Let Abby go back to the Gu Family."


    "Lena, where did the past you go? There is really no need to make it so clear. Tristan, take Lena


    home."


    "Jerome, what do you mean?"


    Seeing that Jerome turned around and got into his car, and then quickly disappeared in front of Lena,


    Tristan was also very upset. Recently, Lena had been irritable and often lost her temper, and she often


    smashed things. Although Lena used to be wild, she knew to observe the asion. She had never


    been like this. It seemed that he should find a time to bring her to the hospital to have a exam.


    ...


    When they arrived at the Shen Family, Enrique was a little drunk and staggered upstairs to his room.


    Teresa had nned to sleep with the two children tonight, but the two kids were so obedient today that


    they said they wanted to sleep with their Grandpa Albert. Walking out of the door, Teresa ran into the


    nanny of the Shen Family.


    "Mrs. Teresa, your room is over here."


    Hearing this, Teresa guessed that it might be arranged by Enrique. In that case, she would know where


    to sleep. She thought in her heart that it was impossible for her to sleep with Enrique in the same room.


    After all, he hated her and felt that she was disgusting.


    As a result, when Teresa was taken into a room by the nanny, Teresa felt something was wrong. It


    seemed that someone lived in this room. At this moment, the door of the bathroom was pushed open. It


    was Enrique who had just taken a shower and was naked from the waist up. He saw that Teresa was


    staring at him nkly and sneered.


    "What? Haven''t you seen it before?"


    "Where is my room?"


    Teresa calmed down and asked. Enrique sat on his bed.


    "Your room? Isn''t it right here? What? Do you want the elders to know that we have just gotten the


    marriage certificate and slept in separate rooms? Do you want them to suspect us?"


    Teresa didn''t say a word. It was reasonable for what Enrique said, but she just felt ufortable and


    instinctively wanted to resist.


    "Why don''t you take a shower? Do you want me to serve you?"


    "I don''t have any clothes to change."


    "Wear mine. Your things will be sent here tomorrow morning."


    After saying that, Enrique stood up, took out a set of pajamas from the wardrobe and threw it on


    Teresa''s head. Teresa pursed her lips, took the pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    When the cold water flowed by her whole body, she felt a little sober. The water was poured from her


    head to foot, which made her almost unable to open her eyes. Her mind was full of the sneer of


    Enrique. In the end, she alsoughed. Didn''t that man dislike her for being dirty? So she was safe.


    When she was about to go out after taking a shower, she found that damn Enrique didn''t prepare any


    underwear for her.


    Let her put on the previous one? It was impossible for her to do this. Fortunately, Enrique''s pajamas


    were equipped with pajama trousers.


    Teresa washed her clothes and hung them up. In this way, even if her clothes were not sent here


    tomorrow, they would be dry. Enrique leaning against the bed, he looked at Teresa, who was hanging


    the clothes out. With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, he looked at his wide clothes that were not fit


    on Teresa.


    "I can sleep on the floor."


    Teresa didn''t pay much attention to Enrique. After all, there were expensive carpets on the floor of their


    room, so she didn''t worry that she would catch a cold tomorrow morning.


    "Come to the bed and sleep."


    Teresa heard what Enrique said.


    "No, thanks."


    "I''m telling you again. Come to the bed and sleep. I don''t want to repeat what I said."


    Teresa bit her lips, clenched her fists and stood up.

 Chapter 364 Humiliation

    Chapter 364 Humiliation


    Teresa bit her lips, clenched her fists and stood up. She looked at the man lying on the bed. Shee


    to the bed andy on the edge of the bed. At least, she felt that she would be safer if she was far away


    from Enrique. Teresa felt ufortable and insecure in such a private room with Enrique. After all, he


    was not the one she loved before. Who could guarantee what he would do?


    ... Enrique looked at Teresa, who was lying on the edge of the bed, with a cold light shing in his eyes.


    He didn''t intend to do anything to her, but her vigncepletely irritated him.


    "Aren''t you afraid of falling off the bed since you are so far away from me? Sleep closer to me."


    Teresa frowned. Why didn''t he let her go? Why did he have to force her to the edge of the cliff step by


    step. Reluctantly, she closed her eyes and moved a little to the inner side of the bed. Enrique frowned.


    With her back to him, Teresa didn''t say anything, nor did she want to do anything, nor did she dare to


    fall asleep. Now only when Enrique fell asleep could she feel safe. Perhaps she could get out of the


    bed and sleep on the floor, sleeping far away from him.


    However, Teresa really underestimated the endurance of Enrique. When Enrique saw that she resisted


    again and again, and failed to behave well, he waspletely irritated. He reached out his hand and


    pulled Teresa towards him.


    "Ah!"


    Teresa scream because Enrique grabbed her by the back cor, which was causing the clothes in the


    front suddenly wrapping around her neck. Enrique pulled her whole body back, her back almost against


    Enrique''sp. She didn''t dare to move or make a sound.


    "What? Are you afraid of me?"


    Enrique voice came to her ears. Teresa bit her lips to prevent herself from making any sound, but her


    action made him more and more emotional and angry.


    "Keep silent? Eh? That was not the case when you had sex with me. You called me honey dissolutely.


    What? Now we are legally married. And you start to be overcautious?"


    A cold smile bloomed at the corners of Enrique''s mouth. Teresa closed her eyes and didn''t want to see


    or hear anything. Shouldn''t she be used to his humiliation? Why? Why would she still feel ashamed


    and ufortable? That year, if possible, she would rather not take part in the designpetition


    It was better to find a normal job and marry someone than to be threatened like this.


    "Hey, are you still silent? What? On the day we became a legal couple, are you still thinking about


    another man in my bed? For example, the one called Alvin?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa still kept silent. Enrique was afraid that all his patience had been run out. He didn''t want to say


    anything useless to this woman. Tonight, he would let her know who her current husband was.


    He pulled Teresa over and the clothes on Teresa were torn apart. Teresa screamed.


    "Enrique, what are you doing?"


    Enrique rode on Teresa, but his hands didn''t seem to stop. He sneered at Teresa.


    "What am I going to do? Isn''t it the duty of a couple? What? You don''t want it?"


    "Let go of me! You bastard! Get out of my way!"


    No matter how Teresa punched or kicked, he didn''t want to let her go at all. Soon, Teresa upper clothes


    was taken off and thrown to the ground. Enrique took a casual nce at Teresa''s naked body which


    was exposed in the air. At the next second, he took off her pajamas trousers.


    "No, No. Enrique. I beg you. Don''t touch me."


    The more Teresa acted like this, the more furious Enrique became. She didn''t wear her underwear after


    she took a shower. After her pajamas were taken off, Teresa was like a peeled egg. She wanted to curl


    herself up as much as possible, and tears fell down along her cheeks. Why? Why did he humiliate her


    like this? She hated him so much. "Look at me."


    Sitting on Teresa''s body, Enrique fixed Teresa struggling body and pinched her chin tightly with one


    hand. Teresa was painful, but she didn''t cry anymore, because she knew that the more she cried and


    begged him, the more Enrique was like a beast. When Enrique looked at Teresa, Teresa also looked at


    Enrique with red eyes, with strong hatred in her eyes.


    ... Atst, she smiled brightly at Enrique.


    "Why don''t you move? Don''t worry. I won''t struggle or resist. I''ll just take it as a bite of a dog."


    Enrique stunned for a while and he sneered. Enrique''s hands touched Teresa''s body as if he were


    trying to humiliate her. Teresa gritted her teeth. Suddenly, the hands that explored her body were gone.


    She opened her eyes and saw the man standing by the bed, with a look of contempt on his face.


    "Wow, are you enjoying the feeling I brought to you so soon? You even closed your eyes. Teresa. You


    should use a mirror and look at your lewd look. What''s wrong with you? Didn''t Alvin satisfy you? But I''m


    sorry. Even if you were lying naked in front of me and I even touched your body, I wouldn''t be able to


    get an erection. Do you know why? Because...


    If you want me to touch you, I''d rather go outside and find someone providing special service. Even


    those kind of women''s body were cleaner than yours."


    After saying that, Enrique sneered and saw Teresa still lying on the bed, biting her lips, frowning.


    "Get out of my bed and sleep on the floor. You''ve soiled my bed."


    "Enrique, you bastard!"


    With red eyes, Teresa stood up, put on her clothes, andy in the corner of the room, with her back to


    Enrique. Her tears could no longer stop flowing. Was it meaningful for him to humiliate her like this?


    How could he treat her as such a dirty woman? Unforgivable. Her nails were tightly sped in the palm


    of her hand, and she didn''t know that she was bleeding.


    On the second day, when Enrique got up, he couldn''t see Teresa. When he went downstairs, he saw


    that Teresa was about to go out in the clothes she had wornst night.


    "Oh, Enrique. Abby is going to work. Aren''t you going to go with her?"


    Albert was a little unsatisfied with his son-inw. No matter how tired he wasst night, he had to take


    care of his daughter. How could he let his daughter go to work by herself? He was not a husband at all


    competent.


    "Dad, don''t bother. He just got up and he must need time to prepare. I''ll go first."


    Teresa left without looking back. She didn''t want to see that disgusting man. Enrique smiled gently.


    "Good morning, father."


    Enrique was still polite and modest.

 Chapter 365 Quarreled Again

    Chapter 365 Quarreled Again


    Albert nodded his head. Although his son-inw treated him better than he treated his biological father


    after he came to Shen Family for so many days, he was a little dissatisfied with his daughter to go to


    work by herself. Enrique and Teresa had just got the marriage certificate for one day, and then he had


    ignored his daughter so much.


    "Father, are you ming me for not sending Teresa to work?"


    If Albert didn''t say anything, it meant that he acquiesced. Enrique smiled. He patted Albert''s shoulder


    and whispered in his ear.


    "Father, didn''t you notice that Teresa got up early on purpose? In order not to meet me."


    Albert frowned and looked at Enrique.


    "Why?"


    "Father,st night, maybe I, ahem, tortured her a little. Well, she was a little embarrassed to see me.


    Father, do you really want me to make it so clear?"


    "Well, now I understand. I understand. Young people, why don''t you take care of yourself? Moreover,


    Abby has already been a mother of two children. Why is she so shy?"


    Albert coughed awkwardly. Enrique''s face was normal and not very embarrassed. He just smiled at


    Albert meaningfully. When Harris went downstairs, he saw his son and Albert sitting together, talking


    andughing. His expression became unhappy. How long had it been since he had a good chat with


    Enrique?


    "Hey, Harris, are you up? I have a good chat with Enrique."


    Albert liked to see Harris''s angry face in the early morning and found it very interesting. Turning his


    head to look at his dad, Enrique suddenly realized that his dad became lovelier and lovelier as he grew


    older. In the past, he was really cold-blooded and ruthless. Even he was not as important as his job.


    Now he would be jealous because of Albert.


    Enrique''s heart wasforted. "Good morning, Dad."


    "Humph!"


    Harris snorted at Enrique and sat at the table. Gavin took two kids downstairs and saw the three men


    at the table. One was with a smile on his face. One was always making the other one angry. What


    about the other one? The other one was always angry.


    "Why are you so angry with each other in the early morning?"


    The two kids were still sleepy. After greeting each other, they found that their mother was not there.


    "Where is mommy?"


    Bruce turned to look at Enrique, who answered with a smile.


    "Your mommy went to work. She said she would cook delicious food for you when shees back


    tonight."


    "Delicious food? Daddy, stop it. Mommy''s cooking is terrible."


    On the other side, Brain pouted. In the past, he didn''t want to hurt his mommy''s heart, so he said that


    his mommy''s food was delicious. Now his daddy had a nanny who was good at cooking, why did they


    still eat bad food? ''Isn''t this self-abuse?''


    "Okay, I''ll cook for you myself."


    "Really? Daddy, can you cook? Will it taste as bad as what Mommy cooked?"


    Brain smiled first and then puckered his mouth with a frown.


    "As long as you study hard today, I promise you will have delicious food tonight."


    "Okay, let''s pull the hook."


    After breakfast, Enrique got into the car and went to thepany. Brain and Bruce were also brought


    to the ssroom which was only for the two of them by their tutor. There were only three old men left in


    the living room. Albert smiled faintly and Harris had a long face, and Gavin could only shrugged


    helplessly.


    "Well, the three of us didn''t reach an agreement yesterday. Today I suddenly think that before the


    wedding banquet, should we hold an engagement banquet first? Although Abby and Enrique have


    gotten their marriage certificates, it''s not appropriate for big family like the Gu Family and the Shen


    Family not to hold an engagement banquet."


    Albert smiled and waved his hand.


    "The two of them have been dyed for such a long time. Now that their children are so old, I guess


    there is no need for the engagement banquet. They can directly choose the wedding date."


    "No way! Our Shen Family is a big shot in the business world. I guess many media wille to the


    wedding banquet. At that time, they will ask us why we got married directly without the engagement


    banquet. Inevitably, they would feel that we don''t care about our daughter-inw,"


    Harris frowned. He didn''t agree with what Albert said. Anyway, he felt that the engagement banquet


    was inevitable. The two families were rich enough, so why should they skip the step of engagement


    banquet? However, Albert felt that the main purpose now was to let the two of them to get married as


    soon as possible. If they were kept dragging like this, Brain and Bruce might grow up in the blink of an


    eye.


    ... "What are you talking about? The engagement banquet must be held, and you the Gu Family don''t


    need to pay for it,"


    Harris snorted, but Albert didn''t get angry. He still smiled lightly. Sometimes, Gavin thought that Albert


    was indeed the father of Enrique. The facial expressions of these two people were too simr. On the


    contrary, Harris always snorted or kept silent with a straight face. He was more like Jerome.


    When they were young, Harris was also meticulous, but Albert was always smiling and easy-going.


    That was also the reason why Gavin chose to be with Albert at that time. Butter he regretted. Albert


    was just a smiling fox. However,paring to Enrique, it seemed that Albert was not proficient enough


    in it. His smile was not as creepy as Enrique''s smile. "Besides, we need change the surname of the two


    children from Gu to Shen in the case of the engagement banquet. Otherwise, the people would think


    that it was Enrique who was adopted by your Gu Family."


    "No, I object. Brain Gu and Bruce Gu, it sounds so nice. Listen. Brain Shen and Bruce Shen? It''s


    disgusting."


    Albert frowned. He wouldn''t give in in this matter.


    "It''s useless to oppose it. The children are from the Shen Family, so they must follow their father''s


    surname."


    "They have used Gu as their surname for a long time. If Abby gives birth to another child, I will


    reluctantly agree to let the child have your surname."


    In the end, Gavin covered his ears and looked at the two old men who had a red face because of the


    family name''s matter of the two children. In fact, he really wanted to interrupt them. Could he stop them


    from arguing about this thing for the time being? Now the real problem cing in front of them was the


    wedding date, the engagement day, the clothes, and the wedding list. After all, he didn''t have the


    identity to do and decide these things. Besides...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know who the Shen Family and the Gu Family were going to invite. He scratched her nose


    with a headache.


    "Well, listen to me. I just want to ask."


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    However, the two old men turned their heads and red at Gavin at the same time.

 Chapter 366 Threat

    Chapter 366 Threat


    Gavin blinked his eyes innocently for two times. Well, who did he offend? He was worried about them.


    However, as a result, it seemed that he was redundant in this family. He suddenly wanted to go home.


    Sad Gavin raised his head forty-five degrees and looked up at the ceiling of the Shen Family. He, a


    mncholy handsome man, would never lower himself to the same level as the two irritable old men.


    Humph, he was going to run away from home. He wanted to tell the two old men how important he was


    by his action. He stood up and left the living room.


    Unfortunately, after strolling in the garden of the Shen Family for the whole morning, until Gavin was


    starving, he still didn''t see the two guyse out to look for him. And then? And then he just went back


    to the living room. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the two guys having lunch at the table.


    Beside them, there were two tabletputers, which showed all kinds of patterns of the invitation.


    "Hey, Gavin, where did you go just now? Come here and have a look. Which one is better, this one with


    this pattern or that one with this pattern?"


    Albert and Harris didn''t look back at Gavin, but what they asked made him so angry that he almost spat


    out blood. The two didn''t notice that he ran away from home at all? Why did they ask him where he


    was going? Well, he was really angry. He was really going home. "Why are you standing there? I just


    asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite lotus-nuts sweet soup."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert turned around and looked at Gavin behind him in confusion. ''What''s wrong with this guy today?


    Why does he feel so awkward?''


    "Lotus-nuts sweet soup?"


    However, when Gavin heard the food name, he had already sat in the chair and waited. In the end,


    Harris called Enrique and asked him about some questions they discussed for a long time, for example


    did they need an engagement banquet and how to choose the style of the wedding invitation etc.


    Enrique said that Teresa majored in design, so about the wedding invitation, he could ask Teresa to


    design it by herself. As for the banquet, there was no need for the engagement banquet, they could


    directly prepare a wedding banquet.


    ...


    After hanging up the phone, Harris was unhappy again, but Albert wascent. Look, he had


    already said that they didn''t need the troublesome thing like the engagement banquet.


    In thepany, Enrique hung up the phone of Harris. He turned his head to look at Tony, who was


    busy sitting not far away, and said.


    "Tony, go and ask Teresa toe here."


    "Yes, boss."


    Tony stood up and left the office. While tapping the table rhythmically with his fingers, Enrique looked at


    the news that had been spread on theputer. As long as he gently clicked the mouse, all the media


    at home and abroad could immediately report the news about the boss behind the YW Studio. Alvin


    Shen, the boss of the YW Studio, had a bad personality and beat up the assistant to the CEO of TH


    Group. Enrique also gave those media the exaggerated list of diagnoses of Tony issued by the hospital.


    ...


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in."


    "Boss, Ms. Teresa is here."


    "Okay. Go ahead with your stuff." ...


    Tony nodded and went back to his work. Teresa looked at Enrique with a sullen face. She dodged him


    on purpose today, but this man really didn''t want to let her go easily. Well, since he didn''t want to let her


    go, let''s fight against each other. It was still unknown who would be the winner. After all, Teresa feared


    nothing but two children, not even death.


    "Why are you standing there? Have a seat. I have something to tell you."


    With a smile on Enrique''s face, Teresa sat on the chair in front of the desk and looked coldly at the man


    in front of her, who had be her nominal husband.


    "Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    Looking at the woman who was pretending to be calm in front of him, Enrique smiled and thought,


    ''Well, just pretend. I''ll take off your mask soon.''


    "I have two things to tell you. First, I want to resign from the YW Studio. Second, I want you to design a


    wedding invitation."


    "Well, why should I listen to you? I don''t know how to design the invitation, and I would not resign from


    YW Studio. You can find and buy many wedding invitations online."


    Enrique smiled. He knew that this woman would never agree so easily.


    "Sure. You can read this first and then reply to my opinion."


    He turned theputer to Teresa. That afternoon, the weather was fine. The sun shone into the CEO''s


    office of TH Group and gilded the Apollo-looking man sitting on the desk. As for the woman sitting


    opposite the table, the warm sunshine did not make her feel warm. On the contrary, she felt that she


    was in a cold ice cave and could not extricate herself.


    "As long as I click the mouse, even if the YW Studio is not broken down, it will be difficult for it to


    recover the vital energy in these few years. You can decide what you want."


    Teresa clenched her fists, and the corner of her mouth was bleeding. She stared at the man sitting


    there calmly. ''Good, Enrique, very good.''


    "One."


    "Two."


    Teresa listened to Enrique count down. Teresa watched as his hands grasp theputer mouse like


    death''s scythe. Slowly Teresa''s eyes turn red and she closes them.


    "That''s enough. I promise you. I''ll resign soon."


    Again, Enrique got the answer he wanted. He sneered and moved his hand back from the mouse.


    "Don''t forget to wait for me home after work."


    "Got it."


    When Teresa walked to the door, Enrique said in a low voice. Teresa didn''t know how she walked out of


    the office of Enrique, nor did she know how she returned to her own office. She was in a daze.


    "Teresa, what''s wrong with you?"


    As Teresa''s assistant, Shirley patted Teresa on the shoulder with concern.


    "Shirley, you go out first. I want to be alone for a while."


    "All right. Teresa, if you need anything, just call me. I''ll be outside."


    "Okay."


    Teresa put her hands on her forehead. In the past few years, the YW Studio was not only a ce


    where she worked and make money to support her family. She loved design. She loved YW Studio


    which was really like a big family to her. Moreover, she was more grateful to Alvin for his help in the


    past few year.


    She knew that if she didn''tpromise, YW Studio was going to suffer unprecedented damage, even if


    it still had a prominent presence in the design world.


    Rumors were the most deadly damage, especially for a jewelrypany like theirs. Reputation was of


    great importance. Her decision now was the final repay for the YW Studio. ''I''m sorry, Alvin. I''ve failed


    your care and training for so many years. I''m sorry.''


    Teresa took out her phone and dialed the familiar numbers.

 Chapter 367 The Wedding Announcement

    Chapter 367 The Wedding Announcement


    "Hello? Teresa."


    "Alvin, are you in thepany?"


    "Yes."


    "Come to my office, okay? I have something to tell you."


    "Okay, wait me for a while."


    Teresa put down the phone, folded the printed resignation letter and put it in an envelope. ''I''m sorry,


    Alvin. I have to do that. I don''t expect your forgiveness. I just hoped that the YW Studio could be safe


    and sound.''


    Knock! Knock!


    Five minutester, there was a knock on the door of Teresa''s office. It was Alvin who pushed the door


    open. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    "Teresa, what''s wrong? What can I do for you?"


    Alvin sat on the sofa casually. Teresa stood up and handed the envelope she had prepared to Alvin.


    Alvin took the envelope with a smile and joked as he opened it.


    "What? Are you attracted by my handsome face? Are you going to write me a love letter?"


    When Alvin saw the three words "Letter of Resignation", the smile on his face disappeared in an


    instant. He turned to Teresa. He said slowly.


    "I don''t agree."


    "Alvin, I''ve made up my mind."


    Teresa said in a hurry. She couldn''t get the YW Studio involved into the matter between Enrique and


    her. If it weren''t for her, Enrique would never hurt the YW Studio.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Teresa, stop it. Did you do that because of the threat from Enrique?"


    Teresa was stunned and shook her head with a bitter smile. She couldn''t tell what Alvin would do if she


    told Alvin the truth ording to Alvin''s character. She couldn''t drag down the YW Studio any more. She


    would bear everything by herself.


    "No, Alvin. I got married yesterday, so I want to take care of Brain and Bruce at home."


    "Look into my eyes and say it again."


    Alvin frowned. He would never allow such a talented designer, who he had cultivated by himself, to


    leave the YW Studio. Moreover, he knew at a nce that it was not the intention of Teresa. It was


    obvious that Teresa loved jewelry design. How could it be possible for her to leave her beloved career


    because of something rted to marriage? Wait, marriage?


    "Alvin, I..."


    "Wait a minute, Teresa, you just said you got married yesterday? With whom?"


    Teresa lowered her head and closed her eyes. Although she didn''t want to admit it, it was the truth.


    ording to Enrique''s character, people in thepany would soon know it. Then why didn''t she tell


    Alvin in person, but let him hear it from others?


    "Enrique."


    "Teresa, are you crazy?"


    Alvin stood up from the sofa emotionally and looked at Teresa in disbelief. She must be crazy. How


    could she marry a man like Enrique? Even if he was the father of Bruce and Brain, the scene that


    Teresa knelt in the office still echoed in his mind.


    "It''s true, Alvin."


    "You, you..."


    "Alvin, thank you for taking care of me for so long, and thank all the employees of the YW Studio."


    Teresa bowed deeply to Alvin. That was all she could do now. Alvin took two steps back and kept


    shaking his head. It was not that he couldn''t hear, but that he couldn''t ept it. A man like Enrique


    didn''t deserve Teresa. That man was sinister and despicable. How could he?


    "Teresa, tell me, it''s not your willingness. Tell me, it''s the threat from Enrique. As long as you say that,


    we, the YW Studio, will never turn a blind eye to it."


    Putting his hands on Teresa''s shoulders, Alvin looked determined. If all these were the pain he brought


    to Teresa, he must help her get out of the control of Enrique. How could he just stand by and watch


    Teresa fall into the devil''s w of Enrique?


    "Alvin, thank you for your kindness. No one force me. My two children also hope to have aplete


    family. They seem to like their father very much."


    Teresa tried her best to let Alvin see the firmness on her face and tell him that it was not a lie. Alvin


    frowned, let go of Teresa. In the end, he smiled.


    "Teresa, if it''s really your wish, I agree with you to leave."


    Alvin left Teresa''s office without looking back. As soon as he left, Teresa squatted down and hugged


    herself, with some copse. Tears could no longer be held back. YW Studio, goodbye. Her beloved


    career, goodbye.


    In the CEO''s office of TH Group, leaning against the chair, Enrique looked at Teresa who was crying


    bitterly in the office on the screen of theputer. A sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    ''What? Teresa, is it painful to lose the one you love? That''s why you are so painful? Well, sure enough,


    once a woman slept with another man, she would give her body and heart to him.''


    "Tony."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Tony, who was standing next to Enrique, answered him.


    "Inform all the employees in thepany that I''m going to get married and those who want to attend


    my wedding could sign up at their supervisor. We will send the wedding invitation when the wedding


    date was decided."


    "What? Boss, are you getting married? Why didn''t I know?"


    With his eyes wide open, Tony looked at Enrique in surprise.


    "Don''t you know it now?"


    "I mean I''m your assistant. Shouldn''t you tell me right after you decided it?"


    Tony murmured in a low voice with a little grievance. It was true. Mr. Enrique hadn''t told him such a big


    event after it happened, and now he just knew a little earlier than the employees in thepany.


    "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t you go?"


    "Okay, boss. But boss, you should let me know who you are going to marry, right?"


    Enrique put down his pen and nced at the Tony.


    "Haven''t you seen her just now?"


    Seeing Tony''s mouth wide open, Enrique continued to work with satisfaction. Then, the employees of


    TH Group burst into an uproar. All of them remembered it clearly. At that time, Teresa knelt down in the


    office of Mr. Enrique. Why did she turn over in a blink of an eye and be the hostess of TH Group?


    "What should I do? I used to curse her behind her back. Does she know?"


    "You deserve it."


    "Don''t take pleasure in my misfortune. You scolded her a lot at that time."


    "What should we do?"


    The whole afternoon, TH Group was filled with such kinds of conversations. Sitting in the office, Yilia


    looked terrible. Her assistant didn''t dare to approach her at all, because Yilia was extremely unhappy


    and angry right now. The assistant brought a ss of water into the office to her just now, but Yilia


    smashed the ss directly. How dare they go in the office again? "Teresa. Damn you!"


    Yilia banged her fist on the desk, her eyes burning with anger. She thought in her heart, ''You are


    unforgivable. Teresa. You are unforgivable.''

 Chapter 368 Inherit

    Chapter 368 Inherit


    Damn Teresa. Yilia had thought that Teresa would be an abject dog in Enrique''s heart as she


    knelt down in the office, but now she was going to get married with Enrique in such a short time. Yilia''s


    eyes darkened. ''Teresa, don''t becent. I won''t let you becent for too long.'' Teresa didn''t


    go to the canteen for lunch, but judging from the other people of thepany that dangled in front of


    her door, she knew that the news of their marriage had been released. Well, she knew that Enrique


    would never leave any chance for her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Enrique was like a spider, slowly beginning to make a web. He took away her two children first, and


    then threatened her to marry him. Then he took away her career she loved, trying to hold her tightly in


    his hand, making her unable to fight back. She didn''t want to use any insulting words to curse him now,


    because that would only let him more arrogant. And at the same time, his revenge would be even


    fiercer.


    ...


    As long as her two children were with her, she would let him go.


    "Teresa, congrattions. You''re going to be the wife of the CEO soon. Oh, no, no, you''ve already got


    the marriage certificate. Mrs. Teresa, nice to meet you."


    Not knowing when, Shirley, who was twittering like a sparrow, came in. Her joy was obvious on her


    face. Teresa looked up at Shirley and smiled. She hadn''t given her any gift since they knew each other


    for so many years.


    "Shirley, do you like designing?"


    Shirley raised her head, nodded firmly and looked serious.


    "Do you have any idea about this design?"


    Teresa took out her design draft for TH Group and put it in front of Shirley. Shirley took it and looked at


    it, her eyes lighting up.


    "Teresa, is this your design? It''s so beautiful."


    "Tell me what you think."


    Shirley thought for a while before she put down the design draft.


    "Teresa, you are really talented. No wonder you would be recruited by YW Studio before. The jewelry


    you designed is not like other jewelry at all. It is verymon to regard water drops as tears,


    representing sadness. But as for yours, although I only read the design draft, I can feel a steady stream


    of positive energy. And, you drew a line of sunshine in the middle of your design.


    .. You are so wonderful! Teresa."


    "You are awesome, too."


    Teresa smiled. Shirley could understand her design concept and meaning in an instant. It seemed that


    she had worked very hard in the past few years. If she left, she could rmend her. "Teresa, have


    you given this jewelry a name?"


    "Inherit."


    "Inherit? Wow, you are really a genius. Yes, this jewelry should be called this name. This line of


    sunshine perfectly presents the theme of inheriting life, love, friendship and family."


    Teresa lowered her head and smiled bitterly. Maybe in the future, she would never have her own works


    and would never bring her work to the world again.


    In the evening, Teresa went back home with Enrique. Enrique kept silent, and Teresa was d that he


    didn''t say anything. Anyway, she didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    When they got home, Brain and Bruce showed off what they had learned today. Harris and Albert were


    still quarreling, and sometimes, Gavin would mediate between them. Enrique put his hand on Teresa''s


    shoulder. In the eyes of those elders, they were a perfect match, but only the two of them knew their


    real rtionship.


    It was even not too much for them to say that they were enemy.


    Enrique promised the two kids that he would cook for them today. The two kids happily followed their


    father into the kitchen, wondering if their father was lying.


    Albert held Teresa''s hand and said something to her. It should be said by Teresa''s mother, but when he


    thought of his wife who hadn''te back from her trip, he felt a headache. Anyway, even if she was


    here, she would never have a conversation with Abby.


    When Enrique served up the dish, both Brain and Bruce twitch their cute little noses.


    "Daddy, can we have dinner now? I''ll have two bowls of rice today."


    Brain drew two fingers exaggeratedly. Albert''s and Harris''s eyes were full of affection for him.


    "Okay, okay. Eat more so that you can grow up quickly. Otherwise, Grandpa Albert might not be able to


    see Brain and Bruce get married."


    "Grandpa Albert will live a long life."


    "Grandpa Albert, don''t talk nonsense, or Brain will ignore you."


    "All right, all right. With you two, Grandpa Albert must live well, right? Harris."


    This time, it was rare for Harris not to talk back to Albert, but there was a sh of unknown emotion in


    his eyes.


    Teresa looked at the family and thought, ''Perhaps, except for the rtionship between Enrique and me,


    everything is good, especially the two children. If they are happy, I will be happy too. Nothing else


    matters.''


    "By the way, father, Teresa resigned from the YW Studio. I think it''s a good idea. After all, the wedding


    is going to be held. I can''t let others say that my wife still needs to work by herself."


    Hearing this, Albert looked at Abby and then turned to look at Enrique.


    "Enrique, I know you love your wife, but girls should have their own goals and hobbies. We don''tck a


    housewife."


    Enrique nodded cautiously. It was rare that he didn''t force Teresa to act with him.


    "Father, you are right. But we are going to have a wedding, aren''t we? I think Teresa should stay at


    home. After all, there are a lot of things to deal with. Teresa can be busy with her own business after


    marriage."


    After hearing this, Albert nodded his head. After all, it was good for young people to have their own


    ideas. Moreover, what Enrique said was right. The two of them were going to hold their wedding soon.


    The two of them would have to decorate their wedding house where they would live in the future, as


    well as furniture, wedding invitations, wedding dresses, and so on. The bride had to go to see them by


    herself.


    "Well, it''s true. We three old men don''t know what kind of the style you like. It''s good for you two to stay


    one of them at home. That''s it. Abby, you go to thepany tomorrow to hand over the work with the


    people from Enrique''spany, and thene back to deal with the wedding. What do you think?"


    Albert looked at Teresa, and Teresa nodded with a smile. Did she have the right to say no?


    "By the way, can you ask Shirley to take my ce after I leave? I think Shirley is also very talented, and


    she has been an assistant for many years."


    Teresa suddenly turned to look at Enrique.

 Chapter 369 Handover

    Chapter 369 Handover


    Enrique looked at Teresa who was smiling at him, a smile yed at the corners of his mouth. Was she


    trying to promote her friend? Shirley? He did have an impression of the woman.


    "Okay. Youe to thepany tomorrow afternoon and hand over the work to Shirley. After you


    come back home, you have to deal with our wedding. Thank you."


    After saying that, Enrique stretched out his hand and gently fixed Teresa''s hair behind her ear. Brain


    covered his face with a shy look, and Bruce also raised the corners of his mouth. The three elders were


    naturally willing to see their children happy. Teresa looked at the coldness in Enrique''s eyes and


    sneered. It was really ridiculous to pretend to be affectionate.


    After dinner, Teresa went to the room of Brain and Bruce. Tonight, she didn''t want to go back to the


    room of Enrique, nor did she want to be treated so badly. It was not easy for the two kids to sleep with


    their mother again, so how could they object it. Both of them were very happy.


    Looking at the door that had not been pushed open, Enrique sneered and closed his eyes. ''Well, I''ll let


    you go tonight.'' That night, Teresa slept soundly with two children in her arms. When she woke up, the


    two children beside her had already got up and went downstairs.


    When she went downstairs, the two children had already had breakfast and went to the teaching room


    that was carefully prepared by Enrique. The table was full of all kinds of wedding invitation. The


    patterns on them looked colorful at first, but in fact, they were very single and had no special features.


    "Abby, you are up?"


    Albert looked at Teresa with a smile. Teresa blushed. Why did the three elders look at her in this kind of


    way? Their eyes seemed to tell her not to be shy. Seeing Teresa blush, they really thought what


    happened was exactly as what they thought.


    In fact, after returning home country and separating from the two children, she had never had a good


    sleep again. Yesterday when the two children were by her side, she had a good sleep. It was a


    particrly reason for her get upte.


    "Abby, hurry up. Go to thepany and hand over your work as soon as possible. And thene


    back quickly. We really need your help. The three of us really have a headache choosing a wedding


    invitation."


    Gavin nagged, Harris and Albert immediately stared at Gavin disgruntledly. The nce of them two


    meant that did you think you have the right to nag my daughter-inw (my daughter)? Gavin touched


    his nose and thought, ''Fine. I won''t say it again. Humph! The two old bastards always quarreled with


    each other as soon as they met.


    But they always cooperated against me. I want to go home. They always bully me.''


    "By the way, Abby, didn''t Enrique ask you to design the wedding invitation by yourself?"


    Teresa nodded.


    "Yes. So we just need to choose the best quality one. We don''t have to choose their patterns."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The three old men looked at each other and smiled. It seemed that Abby was keen on and wanted to


    do the design of her wedding invitation. That was good. They were afraid that Teresa would feel


    wronged.


    When they were having breakfast, it suddenly rained heavily outside. Teresa looked at the weather


    outside while eating breakfast. She liked rainy days very much, especially when the rain fell on the


    leaves and made the sound of rustle. She felt very good, but she had to go back to thepany to


    prepare the handover in the afternoon. How could she go to thepany in such a rainy day?


    "Teresa, it''s raining heavily. You can go to thepany after the rain stops."


    Harris was afraid that Teresa might get wet in the rain. Teresa nodded in agreement. Suddenly, Teresa


    found that all the people in the family were good to her except for Enrique, which at least could make


    her feel a little relieved.


    Hearing the heavy rain, Teresa took out a pen and paper and looked at the rain curtain outside the


    door. Thinking of the jewelry she had designed before, she thought it was better to put the jewelry on


    the wedding invitation as a publicity. With this idea in mind, she took action. She changed the design


    slightly and spent the whole morning and more than two hours in the afternoon drawing the design draft


    of the wedding invitation.


    Standing behind Teresa, Albert kept nodding his head. It was said that Lena was a rising star in the


    design field and a genius girl in the jewelry field. Now it seemed that her reputation had been a little too


    much, but their Abby''s capacity had really been buried.


    "Abby, are you tired? Come on, have a ss of milk."


    As soon as Teresa put down the pen and paper, Harris pushed over a ss of milk to her. Teresa


    smiled.


    "Thank you, father."


    "Don''t mention it. I only have one child, and Enrique is very stubborn. He is not close to me. I also hope


    to have a daughter. Now, I have one."


    "Hello, she is my daughter."


    Albert was unhappy. This was his daughter. Was Harris going to take her away?


    "What? Your daughter? Now she is a member of the Shen Family. And, have you decided the


    surnames of the two children?"


    "I''ve told you that if Abby gives birth to another child, I can reluctantly consider whether to let the child


    use your surname."


    "You are being unreasonable, aren''t you?"


    "No, I am reasonable. The whole world knows that I''m the head of the Gu Family and I''m the most


    reasonable one in the world."


    Teresa turned her head and looked at the two elders who were quarreling with each other. The corners


    of her mouth inadvertently raised. It felt good. Gavin patted Teresa on the shoulder and smiled kindly.


    "Don''t me them. If the two of them don''t quarrel a few times every day, they may not be able to fall


    asleep at night."


    "Yes, I see."


    Gavin and Teresa smiled at each other. They didn''t say anything. She sorted out the drafts she had


    designed and the wedding invitations and put them aside. The rain outside was getting lighter and


    lighter. She put the paper she had drawn in her bag.


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, the rain is getting light. I''ll go to thepany first."


    "Okay. Be careful on the way."


    After Teresa left the vi in the suburb of the Shen Family, Harris asked his private driver to send


    Teresa to work. Anyway, the handover of Teresa would be done soon. When she arrived at the


    company, Teresa received the warmest wee from her colleagues. Every employee who saw


    Teresa came up to greet her. If she hadn''t met Tony in the end, it would have taken her a period of time


    to arrive at the Enrique''s office.


    Teresa went back to her office to pack up her stuff, and she asked Shirley who had been busy all the


    time toe into her office. Then she took Shirley with her and went to the office of Enrique. It was not


    strange for Enrique to know that Teresa came to thepany because he had already got the news


    from Tony.


    "Are you ready?"


    Enrique raised his head with affection in his eyes. Shirley looked at his handsome face with


    fascination.

 Chapter 370 Replacement

    Chapter 370 Recement


    Shirley really envied Teresa. Mr. Enrique had been treating her as well as before for so many years.


    She didn''t know when she will meet her Mr. Right. She also didn''t know if her prince charming was half


    as good as Mr. Enrique. How happy Teresa was!


    Teresa wanted to smile, but she felt disgusted and ufortable when she saw the way Enrique


    pretended to be in front of others. She tried to force herself tough but she failed. Shirley looked at


    Teresa and saw her indifferent face. She pursed her lips. Teresa was so lucky but she didn''t know how


    to appreciate and cherish all she had. If she had such a handsome and infatuated man who loved her


    so much, she would wake upughing every day.


    ...


    "Well, all the things are here. Do you want Tony to have a check?"


    In fact, the cardboard box that Teresa held in her hand had very few things, some of Teresa''s


    notebooks, drawing paper, and pens. And the photos of her and her two children. Enrique could see it


    clearly at a nce. ...


    "Isn''t mypany yours? Check about what? Why don''t we go home and have a check tonight?"


    Enrique raised his eyebrows, and Teresa''s face turned pale. What happened that night was still vivid in


    her mind. Enrique was like a demon,paring her to a woman with providing special service. No, he


    thought that she was even worse than those kinds of women. She couldn''t help but take two steps


    back.


    "Are you still shy? Well, is this the person you rmended to take over your position?"


    In front of others, Enrique always acted like a gentleman, and his smile always hung on his face. In


    Teresa''s eyes, he was like a devil from the hell, but Shirley didn''t think so. Her timidity that had just


    "Yes, she is Shirley. She has been my assistant for a period of time, and I think she is really


    competent."


    "Well, since it''s you who rmended her, let her take your seat. It''s raining again. Do you want to


    wait for me to go back home together after work?"


    "No, thanks. The driver is waiting outside. I have to go back. Oh, this is the wedding invitation I


    designed. I think this design is not only beautiful, but also can maximize the promotion of our new


    jewelry designed by TH Group. In this way, even if someone stole our design draft, he can''t really put


    the jewelry on the tform under so much pressure."


    Enrique looked at the design drawing in his hand and found that the pattern on the wedding invitation


    was the newly designed jewelry. He smiled and nodded. Since this marriage was not for love, why


    didn''t he make use of it?


    "Well, honey, you are awesome. Marrying you is my greatest luck."


    Teresa forced a smile.


    "Then I''ll go first. There are still a lot of things to do."


    "Okay. Tony, see Teresa off."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Teresa didn''t object to Tony sending her to the door of thepany. In the office, Enrique waved at


    Shirley.


    "Did Teresa have handed over all her work to you?"


    Shirley blushed and lowered her head.


    "Yes."


    "Look up at me."


    Shirley was stunned. She raised her head slowly and looked at the handsome face of Enrique. Her


    heart was beating fast. Mr. Enrique, he was so handsome.


    "From now on, you are the new designer of TH Group, no longer an assistant. The most important


    thing is to have confidence and temperament. Moreover, you are actually good-looking. Well, you can


    go out to work."


    Shirley stunned in ce. Enrique looked at her flushed face and found that she only knew to look at


    him foolishly. A cold light shed in his eyes. ''Teresa, is this the sessor you have chosen? But I


    don''t know what will you look like if the person you choose suddenly stabbed you in your back? I really


    want to see your expression at that moment.''


    "Shirley? Do you have anything else to say?"


    Enrique waved his hand in front of Shirley. Shirley came to her senses and left the office in a hurry with


    a red face. Tony, who had seen Teresa off, saw this scene when he came back. Then he looked at his


    boss, who had already been busy at his desk. ''s, what did this boss do to her again? Why did he flirt


    with Shirley in such a short time? It can''t be true?


    Didn''t Mrs. Teresa just leave?''


    After returning to the office which was left by Teresa, Shirley put her belongings in front of Teresa''s


    desk one by one. Looking at her face reflected on the screen of theputer, she reached out her


    hand to touch it, but what appeared in her mind was what Enrique told her. He said that she was


    actually good-looking, and he said that she had to be confident. Thinking of this, she narrowed her


    eyes and wondered if she should go out and choose some beautiful dresses tonight.


    ... Maybe, when she met Mr. Enrique, he would...


    "Wow, a new designer! You really get some benefit from Mrs. Teresa and rece her position. Maybe


    you can sleep with the CEO and be his next wife in a few yearster."


    At the door, Yilia was holding arge pile of materials, and the assistant beside her sneered, which


    made Shirley blush all of a sudden.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Look at your red face. What''s wrong? Don''t you get benefit from Mrs. Teresa? We want to congratte


    you. When will you invite our design department to dinner, new deputy director?"


    Yilia didn''t say anything, but her expression was not good. She nced at Shirley coldly and said


    indifferently.


    "Since you are already the deputy director, do you need an assistant?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley was stunned and then smiled at Yilia.


    "Thank you, Director Yan. Please choose a good and obedient assistant for me. If the assistant is such


    kind of assistant like her, I don''t think it''s necessary for that assistant to stay in thepany. Because


    this kind of assistant will only make me angry. Well, I remember that the deputy director has the right to


    fire the employees who have made mistakes in thepany."


    "Shirley, you..."


    The female assistant next to Yilia was so angry that she wanted to beat her. After all, Shirley was a


    female assistant whoever could be bullied in thepany before. But she was stopped by Yilia.


    "How arrogant you are! You just became the deputy director, but you are so arrogant. I have taped


    what you said right after I walked in your office, deputy director. Maybe I should yed the recording on


    a loop in the office. Are you sure you don''t know how you got this position? And I don''t know if you can


    still have a good day in thepany if this news spreads to the CEO''s ears."


    Shirley''s face turned red. She stared at Yilia, clenched her fists. Finally, she forced a smile.


    "Director Yan, you say it too seriously. Are you trying to tell me that I need to worry about who owns the


    dog if I want to beat it?"


    Yilia also sneered.

 Chapter 371 Cooking In Person

    Chapter 371 Cooking In Person


    Yilia looked at Shirley with a sneer. She twitched her mouth.


    "Yes, it depends on the owner. Anne, remember. We need to worry about who owns the dog if we want


    to beat the dog. Since the deputy director said so, what else can we say? In this case, for the sake of


    the CEO''s wife, we won''t say anything more. Shirley, you have to check the data here as soon as


    possible and prepare a report for me tomorrow."


    The female assistant behind Yilia looked at Shirley with sarcasm. She threw the files on the desk, and


    some of them even fell to the ground, but they wouldn''t be picked up. As if she didn''t see them, Yilia


    took the female assistant with her and walked out of the office.


    Shirley clenched her fists. What she said just now was to scold Anne, but she was scolded back by


    Yilia. ''Well, Anne and Yillia, I remember you two, let''s settle it slowly.''


    Turning her head, Shirley regained her good mood. After all, the CEO had said that she was good-


    looking, so she must go out for a walk tonight. Some people didn''t like Shirley, and naturally some


    people wanted to curry favor with Teresa through her. This was the case. Several female colleagues


    who were close to Shirley before came to the office to congratte her. They invited Shirley to go out


    with them tonight and it was their treat.


    Shirley enjoyed that feeling very much. She had been despised by many people in this big city since


    she came out of the countryside. Now, she finally got to the point that everyone needed to fawn on her,


    so she kept smiling.


    On the other side, as soon as the car drove out of TH Group, it began to rain again. It was as if a hole


    had been made in the rain. Teresa sat in the car, looking at the shower curtain like window. She thought


    in her heart and asking the sky, ''Are you also sad for me?'' It didn''t matter. There were many other good


    things in the world besides Enrique. Harris was also very good to her. She had two lovely children and


    rtives of the Gu Family.


    Thinking that she was going to get married soon, she should give a call to Fiona who was abroad. She


    couldn''t get married without informing her, could she? Although the wedding was not what she wanted,


    she still wanted to let her know. She took out her phone and called Fiona who hadn''t contacted her for


    a long time, but she couldn''t get through. She thought that maybe she was busy, so she decided to call


    her at night again.


    When she arrived at the Shen Family, Albert and the other two people all came out to greet Teresa.


    They looked back and forth to see if she was wet in the rain. Her cold heart was gradually wrapped by


    the warmth of the old people. Yes, misfortune might be an actual blessing. It was enough to have them.


    "I''m fine, really. I didn''t get wet at all."


    "No, I have asked the kitchen to prepare some ginger soup for you. You are weak now. What if you


    catch a cold?"


    Harris immediately asked the servants beside him to bring the ginger soup. They didn''t feel relieved


    until Teresa drank it all.


    "Abby, have you given your invitation design to Enrique? What does he think?"


    "Dad, he doesn''t think there is any problem."


    "That''s good. Come on, Teresa. Your Uncle Harris has chosen several vis. Which one do you want to


    choose as your new house? Do you prefer the seaside or the suburb? Or..."


    "Just pick a quiet ce."


    "See? I''ve told you that Teresa like quiet ces."


    Harris, who was standing aside, raised his eyebrows proudly at Albert, and then the two guys began to


    quarrel again. This time, Gavin didn''t get involved. If he got involved, no matter who was right or who


    was wrong in the end, it was his fault anyway. No matter what, he didn''t want to care them anymore.


    Teresa shook her head and secretly went to the ce where Brain and Bruce were having sses. As


    a talkative boy, Brain was absent-minded in ss and always looked around. As for Bruce, he was like


    a monk in meditation, painting on paper quietly. Teresa smiled gently. She left the ssroom which was


    specially set for the two children by Enrique.


    To be honest, Enrique was really good to their children. Just for two children, Enrique had hired many


    teachers such as foreignnguage, math, Chinese and other teachers, and even hired coaches for field


    survival. They were just so young, but they had to learn so much. Sometimes, Teresa was afraid that


    the two children could not absorb so much.


    Today, she''d better cook a delicious dinner for the two children. It seemed that they hadn''t eaten the


    food she cooked for a long time. After finishing what they had to learn today, Brain lowered his head


    and was on the verge of death, while Bruce was still thinking about the knowledge he had just learnt.


    When they arrived at the living room, Brain, like a fish returning to the water, became energetic all of a


    sudden. He jumped over the tea table and pointed at theputer. On theputer was the furniture


    Albert and the others had chosen. They were thinking of using European furniture or furniture from


    another country, or were they going to hire a designer to do a special set? In short, they could quarrel


    endlessly for some trivial things, but Gavin didn''t want to tell them that their most important things were


    still up in the air.


    They hadn''t decided the two''s wedding date yet, but he wouldn''t tell them. Humph.


    When he came back, Enrique didn''t see Teresa. He frowned and wondered where she had gone? She


    didn''te back?


    "Enrique, Abby is cooking dinner in the kitchen. She said that the two kids haven''t eaten the food


    cooked by her for a long time, so she cooked by herself tonight. I''m also looking forward to Abby''s


    cooking. Will it taste better than yours?"


    Enrique took off his suit. It was still raining outside, and his clothes were a little wet. He handed the suit


    to the nanny beside him, stepped forward, and held Brain and Bruce in his arms one by one.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How are you two doing today?"


    "Well, I almost understand everything,"


    Bruce answered, while Brain looked around and saw Teresa walking out with a te of C Chicken


    Wings.


    "Mommy, what did you cook?"


    Bruce curled his lips. Brain was good at changing the topic, but why did he smell a familiar but strange


    smell?


    "Let''s have dinner."


    Teresa put thest dish on the table and sat down herself. Then she looked at the uneasy expression


    of Albert, Harris, Gavin and the two kids in confusion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing. Come on, sit down and eat. It''s cooked by Teresa."


    Enrique pulled out a chair and sat down. He raised his eyebrows at the dishes on the table. There was


    a strange smell and they didn''t look good. Didn''t that woman notice it?


    Then everyone saw Teresa put a chicken wing in Bruce''s bowl and another in Brain''s.


    "Don''t you eat? Or do you dislike my cooking?"


    "No, no. How could it be?"


    The three old men lowered their head to eat. Gavin picked up a shrimp and put it into his mouth by


    ident. What if he really wanted to go home now?

 Chapter 372 Bad News

    Chapter 372 Bad News


    Lowering his head, Bruce ate up all the chicken wings. Then he raised her head and said to Teresa,


    "It''s delicious." Not to be outdone, Brain ate up the chicken wings. Teresa bowed her head and smiled.


    She also picked up a chopsticks of food and began to eat. Albert and the other two old men were all in


    a daze.


    Seeing that they had different expressions on their faces, Enrique decided to have a try by himself. He


    picked up the chopsticks and ate several dishes, frowning more and more tightly. Looking at the three


    people who were enjoying the food, couldn''t they taste it? Some of the dishes were too salty and some


    of the dishes were too sweet. But none of them spoke it out.


    When Teresa put the dishes back to the kitchen, Albert and Harris sat down beside the two children.


    "Did your mommy cook for you when you were abroad?"


    The two guys nodded.


    "Is that the taste?"


    The two guys continued to nod. Although their mother who did not do well, it was the dishes that their


    mother used her precious time to cook for them, so they would eat it every time. Perhaps it was also


    because of this, the bodies of the two children were particrly strong, and they were not easy to get


    sick.


    "Grandpa Albert, Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Gavin, Daddy, don''t me mommy. She doesn''t have


    gustation, so she behaved like this."


    Albert took a deep breath and Harris frowned. Even Gavin looked incredulous. Only Enrique who look


    at his two children calmly.


    "No, Teresa used to have gustation."


    Albert slumped into his chair. Was it because something happened to Abby after she left the Gu


    Family? That''s why she became like this? Maybe she had a hard time outside. All his regret erupted at


    this moment. If he hadn''t been so stubborn at that time, if he hadn''t forced Abby to marry the man of his


    choice...


    However, there was no if in the world.


    "In fact, mommy didn''t want us to know about it. It was Bruce and I who overheard the conversation


    between mommy and Auntie Fiona that we knew it."


    "It''s really hard for Teresa."


    Harris also felt sorry for his daughter-inw. She had suffered a lot before, and part of it was because


    of his own son. s.


    "You two old men, don''t pull a long face. With the financial resources of your Gu Family and Shen


    Family, you two can definitely cure Abby."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert and Harris nodded their heads. Yes, they would try their best to cure Abby. Without a sense of


    taste, it would be a painful thing. She could not taste the delicious food in the world. A strange emotion


    shed through the eyes of Enrique. Even he himself did not notice it.


    At this time, Teresa''s phone on the table rang. Seeing the caller ID should be a foreign number,


    Enrique reached out and answered it.


    "Hello? Are you a friend of Fiona Jiang?"


    "Wait a minute."


    He walked towards the kitchen. At this moment, Teresa was putting the bowls and chopsticks into the


    sink.


    "Your phone."


    Teresa turned around and took over her phone.


    "Hello?"


    A strange woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Hello, this is HR Hospital. Your friend, Miss Fiona, is in the emergency room. Since she only has your


    phone number in her phone, we can only call you. Is it convenient for you toe over now?"


    Teresa seemed to be drained of all her strength all of a sudden. She took a step back and was held up


    by the hand of Enrique.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Teresa grabbed the sleeve of Enrique, with red eyes and trembling body.


    "Help me book the air ticket. I want to go back. I want to go back."


    Enrique frowned, ''go back?''


    "What happened?"


    "Book a ticket for me."


    Albert, Harris, Gavin, Brain and Bruce suddenly heard the screams and cries of Teresa from the


    kitchen. They were so frightened that they hurried to see what was going on. Teresa sat on the floor


    limply, holding the hand of Enrique tightly.


    "What happened?"


    The kitchen was in a mess. It was dark outside when they were flying to a foreign country in a ne.


    Teresa was holding herself tightly in her arms at the moment. Because Enrique had works to do, he


    couldn''t go with Teresa. Albert called Lena to wait for Teresa at the airport and asked the two of them to


    go together. They were all worried about Abby who was in such a state.


    Sitting on the ne, Lena reached out her hand tofort Teresa, only to see that Teresa trembled.


    Lena wanted to say something but finally she didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what had happened.


    When Abby was sent to the airport by Enrique, she thought that it was Enrique who bullied her.


    However, she saw that Abby was trying hard to get on the ne. She didn''t even take her passport and


    the air ticket.


    "Abby, I feel so sorry for you. Could you tell me what happened?"


    "Sister, don''t ask. I beg you. Please don''t ask."


    Tears streamed down Teresa''s cheeks. Lena held the trembling Teresa tightly in her arms, trying to tell


    her that she was with her and she would always be with her, so that she wouldn''t be afraid. However,


    the trembling Teresa in her arms kept shaking. The ne flew high in the air for several hours and


    finally arrived at dawn. Teresa took a taxi directly to the HR Hospital.


    The hospital was filled with the smell of medicine and sadness. Teresa went to the front desk and found


    the ICU where Fiona was now. However, rtives were not allowed to visit her.


    "How could this be? How could this be?"


    Leaning against the window, she looked at Fiona lying in the ICU with tubes. Teresa was kept crying.


    Lena, who was beside her, tightly held Teresa. ...


    She was also indignant at what had happened to the girl lying inside, but now the most important thing


    was to pray that the girl inside was fine. In fact, it had been Fiona who helped the Gu Family to take


    care of Abby for so many years. Now that such a thing happened, it was really annoying.


    When she just arrived, the hospital had called to inform them to set their minds at rest. Only when she


    arrived at the hospital did she get some information.


    ording to the hospital, Fiona was found by a passer-by in the middle of the night. At that time, she


    was covered in blood and lying on the street corner. The passer-by thought it was just a car ident,


    but during the rescue, the hospital also found that she was raped. From the trauma, it seemed that


    more than one man had raped her. The local police had already intervened in the investigation.


    However, no one knew whether Fiona would be alive or dead.

 Chapter 373 Desperate Situation

    Chapter 373 Desperate Situation


    Three dayster, Fiona''s condition stabilized. The doctor said that she was out of danger and moved to


    a general ward. Teresa, who hadn''t slept for three days, pulled the doctor''s sleeve tightly.


    "Doctor, didn''t you say that her life is out of danger? But why? Why hasn''t my friend woken up yet?"


    "Ms. Teresa, Miss Fiona is out of danger. As for why she doesn''t wake up, maybe it''s because she


    doesn''t want herself to wake up in her deep consciousness. As her friend, you should talk more with


    her and bring her good hope."


    After a series of checks, the doctor left the ward. Teresa sat on the edge of the bed and looked at


    Fiona, who was plugged with a tube and covered with an oxygen mask. Teresa''s tears kept falling on


    Fiona''s hands.


    "Abby, you haven''t slept for three days. You can''t go on like this. I''ll change shift with you to stay with


    Fiona. You can sleep on the sofa for a while."


    Teresa shook her head stubbornly. She had to guard Fiona. What if she woke up and didn''t see her at


    the first sight as soon as she opened her eyes? Fiona would be sad.


    "Abby, if you are also sick, who will take care of Fiona? Listen to me. Go to the sofa and have some


    sleep."


    Lena tried her best to persuade Teresa to sleep on the sofa. But Teresa couldn''t sleep well.


    "Excuse me, is this Fiona''s ward?"


    Lena turned her head and saw a tall boy with a bunch of flowers and a fruit basket in his right hand.


    When he saw Teresa sleeping uneasily on the sofa, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief and politely


    nodded to Lena.


    "Hello, I''m Ares. We metst time when little cutie was in the hospital."


    Lena suddenly remembered and frowned. This man was one of the friends of Enrique.


    "Although I''m a friend of Enrique, I''m also a good friend of little cutie and a friend of Fiona."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come in and have a seat. Don''t talk so much."


    Ares shrugged his shoulders. He exined so much just because he saw Lena looking at him with


    hostility. As soon as he received the phone call from Enrique, he rushed here to have a look. He had


    investigated this cases and submitted some evidence to the local police. The case would be solved


    soon.


    "Fiona."


    Teresa, who was sleeping on the sofa, suddenly woke up with sweat all over her head.


    "Abby. Don''t worry. Fiona is fine."


    Lena immediately stood up and sat beside Teresa, holding her head in her arms tofort her. Ares


    took a look at Teresa and thought, ''It''s not good for little cutie to be in this state.''


    "Fiona, no matter what happens to you, at least you have a friend who cares about you so much. She


    is extremely worried about you, and she is even on the verge of mental breakdown. If you still think that


    you care about this friend, just wake up quickly."


    After more than an hour''s chatter, Ares finally found that tears fell from the corner of Fiona''s eyes. He


    quickly called the doctor. The doctor came and said that the situation was good and hoped that her


    rtives and friends could continue to stay by her side and wake her up. It''s a problem in the patient''s


    emotion and mental. Therefore, there''s nothing their doctors could do to help.


    In the afternoon of that day, the local police brought a photo to Teresa. Teresa recognized the person


    on the photo at the first sight. Fiona had shown her the photo before, so Teresa could recognize the


    people in the photo. They were Fiona''s stepmother and her son. He could be said to be Fiona''s brother


    in name, but they were not rted by blood.


    As if she had thought of something, Teresa caught Ares and asked him if he knew the situation of


    Fiona''s father''spany.


    "Little cutie, don''t worry. Enrique has sent someone to investigate this matter. He hopes you can stay


    here and apany Fiona. He will help you solve other things, and the case will soon be revealed and


    soon be solved."


    Teresa slumped into the sofa again. Enrique? Enrique helped her? He? Would he be so kind?


    "Ah..."


    A few faint and painful sounds rang out. The first one to find that Fiona had woken up was Ares. Teresa


    held back her tears and held Fiona''s hand. She forced a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Fiona, how do you feel? Does your body still hurt? It doesn''t matter. I''m here. I''m with you, Fiona."


    Fiona couldn''t see clearly, but she knew that the woman beside her was Teresa. She slowly closed her


    eyes again. She really didn''t want to face this world. It hurt, and it was really painful for her to be alive.


    Footsteps sounded beside her. She knew that the doctor hade to examine her, but she didn''t want


    to open her eyes. Everything seemed to be stuck in that nightmare.


    She didn''t want to remind herself of that night.


    On that day, her father, whom she hadn''t seen for many years, suddenly appeared at her ce for a


    reason that he still wanted her to return to the Jiang Family. She refused, because she knew that her


    father was just using her. He knew about the rtionship between Teresa and Enrique. He thought


    Teresa was her best friends, so he wanted to used Enrique to retrieve thepany which was almost


    bankrupt. However, she was no longer a member of the Jiang Family, because he kicked her mother


    and her out years ago.


    She would never let her father get what he wanted.


    But why? Why? He was her father. How could he allow that bastard to treat her like this? Why? She


    could still remembered that several tall and strong foreign men pressed her tightly at the corner of the


    street. Her clothes were torn apart by them, and the first one to bully her was her nominal brother, and


    then one after another mane to her. ''No...


    No! No! I hate them! I want to kill them!''


    "The patient is emotionally unstable. Give her a tranquilizer."


    Standing next to her, Teresa''s face turned deathly pale with fear. Looking at Fiona who was struggling


    on the bed, she fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    "Fiona, Fiona, how should I help you? If I had known it earlier, I would have agreed you toe back


    with me."


    Seeing that Teresa and Fiona were both in a state of mental breakdown, Lena felt extremely worried in


    her heart. Fortunately, Ares was there, or Lena thought she might also be on the verge of breaking


    down. When the hospital was in a mess, Enrique came. He pulled Teresa up from the ground, held her


    tightly and patted her on the back gently.


    "Teresa, I''m here. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''m here with you. Don''t be afraid."


    Teresa gradually calmed down and fell asleep in Enrique''s arms. Lena breathed a sigh of relief secretly.


    Abby had been in a state of mental breakdown in the past two days, and she had even been taking


    care of Fiona for several days without sleeping.

 Chapter 374 The Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 374 The Calm Before The Storm


    "You go to rest, too. I''m here!"


    Sitting on the sofa, Enrique said to Lena. Lena was indeed the most tired one in the past few days. She


    not only had to be busy with dealing every kind of things, but also had to take care of Teresa. For the


    first time, she felt that she didn''t hate Enrique so much, so she gently nodded to him.


    "Ares, take Ms. Lena to your house and find a quiet room for her to have a good rest!"


    Ares swallowed his saliva and nodded. Well, he just came here to run errands. Judging from the way


    Enrique acted, he would ask him to send little cutie''s sister back to his house ande back to the


    hospital after that, standing by at any time. Okay, okay. After all, this was his territory. It was


    unreasonable that he was not here.


    Lena was stunned for a moment, then turned around and left. She had nned to find a hotel nearby


    the hospital and have a rest, but she didn''t expect that Enrique would let his friend take her home so


    carefully. ''Oh, Lena. This man must have ulterior motives. Are you moved by him so soon? Don''t forget


    how he treated Abby!''


    After leaving the hospital, Ares drove to the gate of the hospital. He got off the car like a gentleman and


    opened the door for Lena. Then he went back to his seat. It was said that this was little cutie''s elder


    sister. How could he not behave well? Even if he didn''t chase after little cutie, she was still the elder


    sister of his friend''s wife. After all, Enrique and he had a deep rtionship.


    Lena turned on her phone and sent a message to Tristan, telling him everything here. Then she called


    Albert, telling him what happened those days, for example Enrique hade and Abby was not in a


    good mood etc. After the phone call, she looked out of the window at the carsing and going, and


    fell asleep in a daze.


    When she arrived at Ares''s house, she was woken up by Ares. It had to be said that Ares was more


    considerate than Enrique. After taking a shower and having breakfast, Lena fell asleep in the room


    arranged by Ares. On the other side, Ares ordered the kitchen to prepare lunch and then he took the


    lunch to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Fiona''s situation had been much stable, but the slightly healed wound was torn again.


    After the doctor dealt with it, he told Enrique not to stimte the patient again. Enrique nodded and


    looked at Fiona.


    His impression of the woman now remained as thest time he saw her. Since they had known each


    other, he would help her this time. Teresa, you owe me one more favor, but how could you repay it?


    What had you left to make me want from you now?


    Lowering his head, Enrique looked at Teresa, who was sleeping soundly on his knees, with tears in the


    corner of her eyes and messy long hair. He stretched out his hand and gently helped her smooth her


    hair. The immaturity she had on her face when she met him for the first time had already disappeared.


    When Ares came to the hospital again, he saw the sunlight pouring in from the window.


    It poured on Enrique who was sitting on the sofa. One of his hands covered the eyes of little cutie to


    block the sunlight for her. It''s obvious that he hoped that she could sleep morefortably.


    There was a soft aura all over Enrique''s body, which Ares hadn''t seen for a long time. Since that time


    ident, Enrique changed a lot, even if he was smiling all the time. But Ares knew Enrique well, and


    he knew the change in him. After Teresa''s departure, Enrique''s whole body was filled with darkness


    and coldness. He was rejecting everyone who approached him.


    He quietly left the hospital. He didn''t want to ruin the beautiful scene and the tenderness of Enrique at


    the moment. Maybe, when little cutie woke up, the inadvertent tenderness of Enrique would disappear.


    Then, why didn''t he let them be more affectionate under such a situation?


    Sitting in the resting area in the hospital, Ares thought a lot with the food boxes he brought. After


    thinking for a long time, he suddenly felt that he should be sorry for little cutie. He knew that her friend,


    Fiona Jiang, was in his territory, but he didn''t pay attention to her all the time, so such a terrible thing


    happened. What should this girl do in the future? He really didn''t know if she could get out of the


    shadow.


    No one could ept such a thing to happen!


    It was already two o''clock in the afternoon when Teresa woke up. She found herself lying on the thigh


    of Enrique, while Enrique was busy with something with his mobile phone. Enrique could feel Teresa''s


    movement as soon as she moved a little.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Yes!"


    Such a scene and such a conversation let Teresa feel as if they were back to the past, the past when


    nothing had happened. She was still Teresa, who had escaped from the Gu Family. He was still


    Enrique, who was gentle and loved her very much. The daze at that moment made Teresa feel that


    those terrible things were just a terrible nightmare. When she woke up, she was still the beloved one of


    Enrique.


    And she also still loved Enrique very much.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Enrique was very gentle. There was no coldness or hatred in Enrique''s eyes. Teresa smiled and shook


    her head. She wanted to touch him, but she was afraid that it was just a beautiful but evanescent


    dream.


    Hearing the noise, Ares entered the ward, but he just leaned against the door and looked at little cutie


    who had woken up on the sofa. She looked at Enrique with the same silly little look she had had years


    ago. And Enrique was also as overbearing and affectionate as to her like years ago. Unfortunately,


    things changed. He had heard from his brother about what happened between them.


    Well, maybe it was because he had gone through too much that he felt such tenderness was precious.


    Ares left the ward again, took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Enrique, telling him that he


    woulde back tonight.


    Ares put his hands in his pockets and walked out of the hospital. The afternoon sunshine was a little


    dazzling. He raised his head and looked at the blue sky, hoping that everything would be fine. It


    seemed that he began to be sentimental.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until Teresa came to her senses that she felt herself ridiculous. She stood up, walked away


    from Enrique, and sat beside Fiona. She lowered her head and thought for a long time before she


    spoke slowly.


    "Enrique!"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you help Fiona?"


    In fact, Teresa knew that she could call Jerome. As long as she told him, his brother would definitely


    help her. But if she did so, ording to the character of Enrique, even if he didn''t say it on the surface,


    he would still be unhappy in his heart, wouldn''t he? After experiencing so much, she seemed to


    gradually know how to let herself, the people around her, her two children, lead a better life.


    And she also gradually know how could she make Enrique feel satisfied with his self-esteem, and at


    the same time feel that he had taken revenge on her!

 Chapter 375 Conditions

    Chapter 375 Conditions


    Enrique raised his head and looked at Teresa in disbelief. Was she the Teresa who was like a


    hedgehog before? In these years, the Gu Family was on par with the Shen Family. ording to her


    character, even if she called for help, she would ask for help from Jerome not him. He raised his


    eyebrows. In fact, he really wanted to see what this woman was going to do.


    ...


    "How can I help you?"


    "Tell me everything you know."


    Enrique shrugged his shoulders. From what he said, Teresa knew that in fact, Fiona''s father had given


    most of the power of the Jiang Family''spany to her stepmother''s son, Henry Jiang. Henry Jiang


    was just a man who just knew how to spend money and have fun. He had no blood rtionship with


    the Jiang Family at all.


    The most powerful one was the nominal stepmother of Fiona. Back then, as a widow, she was able to


    coax Fiona''s father to abandon his wife when he was young, and now, she was the hostess of the


    Jiang Family. Fiona''s father believed in his current wife, and finally gave his power to Henry Jiang little


    by little.


    Under the guidance of his mother, Henry Jiang did make several good deals at the beginning, one of


    which was rted to TH Group. This was also the reason why Fiona''s father never looked for her again


    after he found her and was rejected by her.


    He firmly believed that the Jiang Family would definitely slowly recover to the most glorious moment


    under Henry Jiang management.


    However, not long ago, Henry''s mother suddenly had a stroke and fell ill, and Henry Jiang had made


    another investment at hand. Without his mother''s guidance, he made the decision without


    authorization. In the end, his investment failed and he owed a high debt, and thepany was almost


    closed down.


    At this time, Henry Jiang also got the news that Teresa was about to marry with Enrique, which


    reminded them of the abandoned Fiona of the Jiang Family. And she was the best friend of Teresa, so


    they decided to target Fiona again.


    Henry Jiang asked his father to talk to Fiona. He wanted to make a deal with Fiona. If Fiona could find


    Enrique through Teresa to help them with the Jiang Family, they could let her go back to the Jiang


    Family. However, they were refused by Fiona immediately. With hatred in his heart, Henry Jiang bought


    off several homeless men who were wandering at the dock to threaten her. What he did not expect was


    that Fiona was not the little girl who was thrown out by his father anymore.


    ...


    Seeing that Fiona had grown into such a beautiful girl, Henry Jiang had a bad intention for a moment


    and that was why there was everything that followed.


    After hearing what he said, Teresa trembled with fear. Enrique smiled and said lightly.


    "There is a saying in the world that maybe I didn''t kill you, but you die because of me."


    Teresa''s body trembled again, and she held Fiona tightly. Even if what Enrique said really disgusted her


    and she felt extremely angry that he was still in the mood to say sarcastic words at this time, she had to


    admit that what he said was true. It was because of her that Fiona encountered all these.


    "After this disaster, even if she leaves the shadow, I think she will not be able to live alone for a long


    time. And you resigned and stayed at home. Then, who will support her in the future?"


    Teresa pursed her lips and didn''t want to look up at Enrique. She was the one who let Fiona suffer all


    this, so she would do anything even if she asked for Enrique''s help.


    Enrique said these things just to test her Seeing Teresa clenching her fists, he sneered in his heart. He


    just thought that she had learned how to please him. Right now it seemed that she still looked the same


    as before. A little stimtion could make her hedgehog sting stand up again. Huh.


    "Didn''t you beg me just now? Part of the Jiang Family''s investment is rted to TH Group. As long as I


    make a move, I can make the Jiang Family have no ce to turn over."


    When Enrique spoke, he was still calm. It seemed that in his mind, he just needed to say a word to


    destroy the Jiang Family. Did his strength increase again in the past four years?


    "Yes, please help Fiona."


    "Okay, I can help you. But why should I help you?"


    Teresa thought for a while and raised her head.


    "Interest, you can change the inherit I designed this time into nine versions, and announce to the public


    that there are only nine pieces in the world, and these nine will represent different meanings. I will


    design another eight jewelry with different inner meanings, which are mainly surround the theme of


    inherit. I think you must understand what it means. "


    "Nine? What is the meaning? Tell me about it."


    "No matter what it is, as long as you can make a fortune, it''s enough, right? Besides, I heard that this


    time, PL Group also seems to be interested in my design. In the past four years when I was abroad,


    you have developed rapidly, but PL Group seems to be good as well."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    A cold light shed through Enrique''s eyes. Staring at Teresa, he had to admit that Teresa''s suggest


    was indeed good. It was better to sell them in a limited quantity than to sell them in amon way.


    Besides, there were only nine piece of works in the world, and each of the nine represented a different


    meaning. In other words, there was only one authentic piece in the world in each of this nine pieces of


    jewelry works from Teresa.


    It had to be said that Teresa had grasped the weakness and characteristics of those rich people.


    Everyone wanted to own the unique jewelry in the world. In particr, rich people, no matter how much


    money they spent, wanted to own a special thing, not to mention this was a work from the former YW


    Studio designer. She had once cooperated with the so-called genius ire, and her fame in the past


    few years had been close to that of ire. But he really hated it when Teresa threatened him like that.


    "No, I''m just discussing with you. And ask you to help my friend."


    Staring at the Teresa who was neither humble nor pushy, Enrique smiled and nodded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I promise."


    After saying that, Enrique called Tony who was in China far away. Teresa didn''t go to see Enrique


    anymore, because she knew that as long as he promised, Enrique would definitely make it.


    Looking at the pale faced Fiona lying on the bed, Teresa held her hand tightly. ''Fiona, I swore to God


    that from now on, I would never let you get hurt. I would try my best to protect you.''


    "Besides, I''m afraid that our wedding will be postponed. I don''t want to marry you under such


    circumstances. As for the elders, I''ll exin to them myself. I think they will understand my


    decision."

 Chapter 376 A Deadlock In The Past

    Chapter 376 A Deadlock In The Past


    "But what if I don''t agree?"


    Enrique said. However, Teresa didn''t feel angry about it.


    "I don''t suppose you''ve got to the point where you''re insane."


    After saying that, she didn''t want to talk to Enrique anymore, and Enrique didn''t say anything either.


    The ward suddenly became quiet.


    In a blink of an eye, the light of the sunset fell on the windowsill. Enrique leaned against the sofa and


    fell asleep, with a mobile phone in his hand. It had to be said that he was really the best looking, and


    even his skin was good.


    With the meal box in his hand, Ares stared at Enrique with envy and jealousy. People who didn''t know


    him might think that he was a gay. Teresa grabbed the meal box and knew that she had to eat, or she


    wouldn''t have the energy and strength to take care of Fiona.


    Teresa would take a sip of water after she ate a bit of food, which made Ares embarrassed. Was the


    food cooked by their chef really so bad?


    "Well, little cutie."


    With aplex look on his face, Ares came close to Teresa.


    "Ares, what do you want to say? Just say it."


    "Actually, you and Enrique..."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When it came to the mention of Enrique, Teresa leaned her body slightly to one side, as if she didn''t


    want to hear it, but Ares thought it was better to tell her about this.


    "Little cutie."


    "Ares, I''m not in the mood to talk about my personal affairs now."


    "I know. I heard about the matters between you and Enrique from my brother. Although I also don''t


    want to see you two quarrel with each other like this, the misunderstandings between you two have to


    be cleared up one day. Yes, I admit that at that time, Enrique only wanted to take revenge, so he used


    you. Butter when he knew that he was wrong, I heard that he went to exin to you and tried to


    make up for the gap between you two, but...


    My brother said that you didn''t give Enrique a chance. You even provoked him and hurt him. As a


    result, he had a car ident and almost lost his life."


    "What did you say?"


    With her eyes wide open, Teresa turned to look at Ares. At that year, she had already felt desperate


    about him, but when she saw that he had tried so hard to made up for her, there was naturally a little


    hope in her heart. However, after he gave her hope again, she was pushed into hell by him. She


    overheard the conversation between Enrique and the doctor idently. Enrique wanted her to give


    birth to the babies even if the price was her health.


    At that time, she just wanted to escape from the man who made her desperate. Maybe she just wanted


    to take revenge on him.


    "You are pregnant. Although I don''t know what happened to you two in that hospital, he had a serious


    car ident when he was on the way to the airport one day. When he was in a severea, he was


    still calling your name. However, when he woke up... He never mentioned you again. We even feel that


    he has selective amnesia and has forgotten you."


    Ares paused and looked at Teresa, who had aplicated look on her face. He knew that it was not


    appropriate for him to say something like that in such a situation, but if he didn''t say anything, the two


    of them would continue to be like this. They tortured each other and hurt each other. He was not blind.


    He could feel that there were still some feelings between them ording to the scene he saw at noon.


    In fact, the two of them still had each other in their hearts, didn''t they?


    But why were they so persistent? What would happen if they calmed down and had a talk?


    "At that time, we didn''t dare to mention you in front of Enrique for fear of touching his deep sadness. He


    loved you. I knew it at that time, but he really hated the Gu Family at that time. Can you imagine? At


    that time, he was still so young, and he could do nothing but watch his mother die in his arms, and he


    saw the back of your father not far away leaving in a hurry.


    If it were you, what would you think and what would you do?"


    Teresa sneered. She had already known the misunderstanding between the two early before. However,


    it was not the reason why Enrique took advantage of the rtionship between the two of them to take


    revenge on the Gu Family.


    "I''m not Enrique. Even if I hate someone, I won''t take advantage of the love of a girl to revenge her


    family. On the contrary, why don''t you think about how that girl feels? She was just knowing that she


    was pregnant, and all the news about her cheating on her boyfriend came to her and all the people


    were calling her a slut. She had thought that in this world, the person she loved deeply would always


    stand by her.


    However, what happened in the end? It turned out that all this were done by the person she loved


    deeply and he did it just for revenging her family. Do you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Ares opened his mouth, trying to exin something for Enrique, but he couldn''t find any reason to


    exin for Enrique. Could he said Enrique knew he was wrong? But if he said so, how could he exin


    the current situation? Could he say that Enrique also got retribution and had a car ident? As his


    good friend, how could he say that?


    "Ares, I know you are kind-hearted. The past between Enrique and me doesn''t matter anymore. We will


    get married soon. It doesn''t matter whether we love each other or not or whether we hate each other or


    not. We have to tangle with each other for our whole life. There is no end unless he is willing to let go of


    me and my children. However, it is impossible. My children are the best bargaining chip for him to


    revenge on me. Isn''t it?"


    "Little cutie, why do you think so? In fact..."


    Teresa waved her hand. She didn''t want to talk about this anymore. She had said that just now no


    matter whether she loved him or hated Enrique, she would have to tangle with him in her following life.


    No matter how much she said, it was useless. Could she still have freedom? Could she still have her


    own dream and could she still have the chance to achieve her dream? The answer was negative.


    Enrique would never allow it, because he just wanted to see her suffer.


    Ares felt that he couldn''t solve the problem at all. He could not help but thought in his heart, ''Who


    started the trouble should end it.'' Ares turned around and saw the sofa where Enrique was sitting.


    Enrique squinted his eyes and looked dangerous. Ares blinked his eyes and pretended that he didn''t


    see anything. And he also pretended that he didn''t say anything just now.


    "Well, little cutie, I have put the food on the tea table. When Enrique wakes up, you remind him to eat.


    I''m leaving now."


    "Well, thank you."


    "No, you are wee. I''m leaving."


    Ares ran away. He felt that if he didn''t leave, he might have no chance to leave. When he ran out of the


    hospital, he breathed a sigh of relief and was scared to death. Enrique was really horrible just now. The


    matter between the two of them should be left to the two of them to solve by themselves. He was just


    nobody. It was really useless for him to mediate between them. He needed to go home and drink some


    red wine.


    So he could calm himself down.


    Not long after Ares left, Fiona woke up. With her big eyes wide open, she stared nkly at the white


    ceiling of the hospital. She didn''t move, cry, speak, or eat anything. If she hadn''t blinked asionally,


    Teresa would have thought whether Fiona was still alive or not.

 Chapter 377 Pregnant

    Chapter 377 Pregnant


    A weekter, in a ward of the HR Hospital.


    "Fiona, could you please talk to me? I beg you. Fiona."


    Teresa gently shook Fiona whoy on the bed, she keeping motionless all the time. Except for closing


    her eyes when she was asleep, all the other times, Fiona stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    She wouldn''t even say anything. Teresa had to take care of her like taking care of a child.


    The night a week ago, Enrique had already returned home, leaving Lena to take care of Teresa. During


    this week, Teresa and Lena had tried every means they could think of, but they still couldn''t make


    Fiona speak. They even wondered whether Fiona would be so depressed during all her life.


    It was not until one day that Ares heard some folk prescription from somewhere that he also wanted to


    help Fiona. On a rainy afternoon, he rushed into the ward, held her head and kissed her. The dull look


    in Fiona''s eyes suddenly changed into a frightened look in her eyes. She screamed and struggled, and


    Ares''s face was scratched by Fiona.


    "Ares, what are you doing?"


    Teresa''s eyes turned red with anger. He knew clearly what kind of irritation Fiona had suffered to


    be like this, but why did Ares have to act like a jerk as Enrique, forcing others to recall things they


    didn''t want to remember.


    "I''m helping her. Do you think you can help her by staying here with her like this? That will only make


    her paranoid every day, repeating what she had experienced that day. If she can''t get out of the


    shadows, do you want her to lie in the hospital all her life as a living dead?"


    This time, Lena thought what Ares said was reasonable, but Teresa didn''t want her friend to be hurt


    any more. She firmly resisted the idea of Ares getting close to Fiona.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ares, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need you here. Please go out."


    "Teresa, let me tell you. You will only ruin your friend if you keep doing thing this way. If you want her to


    be like this for the rest of her life, you can continue."


    Ares, who always wore a smile on his face, got angry under such a circumstance today. He came to


    help them out of kindness, but he was treated like this. How could he not be angry? Especially Teresa,


    he really didn''t know where the past little cutie was. Why did she be so sensitive and stubborn


    now that she couldn''t listen to others'' advice?


    Ares left the hospital angrily. Since that day, Ares hadn''t shown up for a week. He had sent servants to


    deliver food every day.


    At this moment, in the corner of the hospital wall, Fiona began to tremble, and blood were still dripping


    from her body. It was because she struggled so violent just now that the needle in her hand was


    forcefully extracted.


    "Fiona, don''t be afraid. Look at me. I''m Teresa. Have you forgot? I am Teresa."


    "Don''te over. Don''te over."


    Fiona''s hair was in a mess. No one was allowed to get close to her by her, even if the doctor came.


    Everyone was afraid that she would do something terrible.


    In the ward, everyone was in a stalemate. Wearing a patient clothes, Fiona squatted in the corner,


    holding herself in her arms, and kept mumbling. Teresa leaned against Lena''s arms and kept crying.


    The doctor looked at the patient for a while and found that there was really nothing he could do.


    Besides, it was not appropriate for so many people to stay in the ward. In case of irritating the patient,


    he left the ward.


    In fact, the doctor had long suggested that Fiona should be discharged from the hospital, or go to a


    hospital that specialized in neurology. It was a mental disease, not something that could be treated in a


    hospital like theirs.


    After waiting for a long time, Teresa knew that Fiona had fallen asleep in the corner. Then she asked


    the doctor to give Fiona a tranquilizer and put her on the bed. When everything was settled, the two


    women secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Abby, I''ve asked the doctor. Fiona''s wound has actually recovered. The doctor advised us to discharge


    from the hospital."


    "I know, but Fiona is in such a situation now."


    "I suggest you take her back and stay away from here. This is her sad ce. I think as long as the


    environment is quiet enough and there are friends like you by her side, she will gradually recover. Now


    we stay in the hospital like this. It''s useless. But you can rest assured that our Gu Family will not ignore


    this matter. I have called brother and asked him to invite the most famous psychologist in our country."


    ...


    Teresa slowly closed her eyes. She knew it. But was Fiona really suitable for a long journey?


    "Sister, I think you look terrible."


    Teresa stood up and found that Lena''s face was a little pale. Recently, she had paid all her attention to


    Fiona. But now, when she suddenly looked at her, she found that Lena had lost a lot of weight.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    "Don''t be silly. I''m your sister. We''re sisters, and so is Fiona. It seems that you two are all my little


    sisters. How can I just sit by and do nothing?"


    "Sister, thank you."


    "Silly girl, how can you..."


    Before Lena finished her words, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, sister. Doctor."


    Lena suddenly fell in front of Teresa, which frightened Teresa. The doctor quickly came, put Lena on


    the sofa and examine her.


    "Doctor, how is my sister?"


    The doctor ignored Teresa. After checking on Lena, he asked someone to put Lena in the next ward.


    Teresa staggered to follow him.


    "Doctor, how is my sister? How is my sister?"


    The doctor turned around and looked at the anxious Teresa with a serious face.


    "Your sister has a fever. Besides, inform your family as soon as possible. One is pregnant, and the


    other is mentally unstable. And you, if things go on like this, I guess you will be the next one to fall


    down. Inform your family to take care of them."


    After saying that, the doctor walked out of the ward. Teresa looked incredulously at Lena, who was


    lying on the bed with a pale face. She stepped forward and held Lena''s hand tightly.


    When Lena opened her eyes, she saw Tristan sitting next to her and Jerome standing by the bed.


    However, she could not see Teresa.


    "Tristan, why are you here?"


    "I shouldn''t have let youe here. You fainted. Do you know that?"


    Although Tristan med her, he felt worried for her. Lena blinked her eyes. Did she faint?


    "Abby must be freaked out. Where is Abby?"


    Hearing the word Abby, Tristan''s face darkened.

 Chapter 378 Break Down

    Chapter 378 Break Down


    "I am asking you. Where is Abby?"


    Seeing her husband''s behavior, Lena knew that Abby must be very guilty right now.


    "Honey, don''t be angry. It will affect the baby."


    "Baby? I am asking you where is Abby? What did you say, Tristan?"


    Lena blinked her eyes, as if she hadn''t heard what Tristan had said clearly. And Tristan also had a


    smile on his face.


    "Honey, we are going to be parents soon."


    "You mean..."


    Lena reached out her hand in disbelief and touched her t belly. She was so happy. Jerome was


    standing aside and watching them holding each other. In fact, when he knew his two sisters were both


    happy, Jerome would be really happy for them, but he looked at the door. Abby...


    At this moment, Teresa stood on the zebra crossing in the center of the hospital street, looking absent-


    minded. She stood nkly, looking at the surging traffic and the bustling crowd. Tristan''s me was


    still in her ears.


    "What happened to your friend is not what we expected. But please, can you also consider your sister?


    You don''t know she''s sick, and you don''t know she''s pregnant. You didn''t panic until she fell down in


    front of you. Fortunately, there''s nothing serious, or I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life!"


    Beep! Beep!


    The horn of a car sounded. A car sped past her, but her arm was pulled by a pair of big hands, and she


    even couldn''t feel anything.


    "Hey! Are you OK? "


    The foreigner who saved her life asked softly. Teresa waved her hand and forced a smile. She thanked


    the foreigner behind her for saving her life. If he hadn''t pulled Teresa when passing by just now, Teresa


    might have been pressed under the wheels. But why? Why did she suddenly feel that the moment


    when the car passed and was about to hit her, she felt that she was going to be relieved?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    When Teresa returned to the hospital, she hid outside the door and peeped at Lena. Tristan was


    feeding her with a spoon. At the same time, Jerome was sitting aside peeling an apple. She didn''t dare


    to go in, nor did she dare to see Tristan, nor did she dare to see Lena. Yes, what happened to Fiona


    made her pay all her attention to Fiona, and she ignored her elder sister who was busy helping her and


    took care of both of them all the time.


    That was why her sister had a high fever. Moreover, she didn''t even notice that she was pregnant.


    It was all her fault. It was all her fault. She was Fiona''s friend, so Fiona encountered all these. Her


    sister fell down and was ill also because of her. Why? Why was it all because of her? Wasn''t she the


    damn one? Why should she let the people around her suffer? She was the one to me.


    Jerome put down the apple in his hand and felt that the person at the door just now was Abby. When


    he walked out of the ward, he saw Abby squatting on the ground in pain and even pulling her hair with


    her hands. At this moment, she had already had a lot of hair in her hands.


    "Abby, what are you doing?"


    Jerome''s heart ached. Abby had suffered a lot this period of time. If it weren''t for the fact that there


    were still two children being her mental support, she might have broken down a long time ago. When


    Jerome held Teresa up, he found that her eyes were dull and painful, immersed in self-me.


    "Abby? Brother, what''s wrong with Abby?"


    Lena pulled out the needle tube and rushed out of the room, regardless of Tristan''s objection.


    Meanwhile, Jerome went straight to the doctor. When the doctor saw that Teresa had be like this,


    he sighed slightly. He had already informed them to contact their family as soon as possible, hadn''t he?


    Now, another patient fell down, but this one''s condition seemed very special. After the examination, the


    doctor turned to look at Jerome.


    His expression became more and more serious.


    "The patient is very weak and hasn''t rested for more than half a month. Most importantly, she seems to


    be stimted. I think you should take her and Miss Fiona discharge and bring them to the hospital


    which specializes in the treatment of mental problems."


    Lena stepped forward and took out a handful of hair from Teresa''s hand. She frowned and an


    apologetic look shed through Tristan''s eyes. He med Abby because he was too angry and worried


    about his wife.


    "When Abby gets better, we will go back home to have a rest."


    Lena nodded. Yes, they were abroad now, and she was pregnant. There was really no reliable one to


    take care of her. It was better for her to go back to have a rest. Moreover, her family was all at home.


    Abby had spent most of her time in hospital in this half a year. She was really worried about her.


    Tristan didn''t dare to make a sound, fearing that his wife would make trouble with him if she knew that


    he had taught Teresa a lesson. Now she really couldn''t lose her temper at will. The doctor said that she


    was easy to lose her baby at this stage.


    "Abby, Brain and Bruce are still waiting for you to go home. You need to take care of Fiona. You can''t


    fall down, okay?"


    Jerome whispered in Teresa''s ear. Teresa, who was a little dull, recovered a little bit.


    "Yes, Brain, Bruce and Fiona need me to take care of them. They need me."


    She struggled to jump out of Jerome''s arms, but was held tightly in his arms.


    "Abby, be a good girl. You are too tired. Have a good rest. Only when you have a good sleep can you


    have strength? Right?"


    Teresa looked up at Jerome and nodded. Her brother was right.


    "Brother, don''t leave me. Don''t leave me."


    Jerome put Teresa on the empty bed, but Teresa tightly grabbed his sleeve.


    "Abby, be a good girl. I''ll stay here with you."


    He reached out and held Teresa''s hand. Her hand was cold, while Jerome''s face was full of


    tenderness. Perhaps only his family could see this tenderness. Teresa fell asleep, but she didn''t sleep


    well. Tears always came out from the corners of her eyes. She bit her lips tightly, which made Jerome''s


    heart ache. When Lena came, she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    "Tristan, go andplete the discharge formalities for Miss Fiona. We''lle back as soon as


    possible."


    "Okay."


    Tristan patted his wife''s hand and left the hospital.


    Teresa didn''t sleep well this night. In her dream, the dusk would always appear. Her brother stood in


    front of her, knelt down in the yard, and he asked her to leave and nevere back. But she came


    back again. She met with Enrique. The past was heavy. She didn''t want to recall everything, but in her


    dream, it repeated and intermittent.


    Atst, she dreamed of Fiona. Many people dragged Fiona into the corner. She wanted to tear those


    men apart and even kill those bastards, but her hands pierced through their


    bodies.

 Chapter 379 Return Home

    Chapter 379 Return Home


    She couldn''t touch the men who were bullying Fiona, but she could hear Fiona''s heartbreaking cries.


    She could do nothing but fall to the ground and cry with Fiona.


    When Teresa woke up, she found herself in the car, and next to her sat Jerome.


    "Brother, it''s so good to have you here!"


    Jerome patted Teresa''s hand.


    "I will protect you for the rest of your life!"


    Teresa''s tears immediately spread from her eyes. She threw herself into his arms and cried loudly.


    Jerome patted Teresa''s back. Fortunately, Abby was willing to release her emotions, or he really didn''t


    know what to do with the stubborn Abby! He always said that he wanted her to be strong, because


    Brain and Bruce needed her.


    And now Fiona also needed her. But what about Abby? Could such a thin shoulder bear such a heavy


    burden?


    And what about the emotions she had suppressed? Jerome couldn''t keep Abby suppressing all her


    emotion in her heart like this all the time. Otherwise, she would break down one day. At that time,


    maybe she would be even worse than the current Fiona, which was thest thing he wanted to see.


    Teresa''s tears were like pearls with broken strings, flowing down all the time. Jerome was helping her


    wipe her tears. Teresa kept crying and her voice even became extremely hoarse in the end, while the


    driver was very dedicated and looked calm.


    When they arrived at the airport and boarded smoothly, Teresa wanted to take care of Fiona, who had


    been staring at her all the time. Because when Fiona woke up and if she was touched by a man, she


    would roar and even go crazy. Lena was not suitable to take care of Fiona now, and Jerome was also


    hesitant because he thought Abby''s condition was not suitable for taking care of the patient.


    "Brother, it is okay. I''m much better now. It''s okay. I can take care of her. Besides, you are sitting in front


    of me, aren''t you?"


    Lena and Jerome finally agreed, and Fiona seemed to be very willing to get close to Teresa. Seeing


    that Fiona took the initiative to lean her head on her shoulder, Teresa touched her hair gently until the


    two heads were next to each other and they two fell asleep again.


    The ne flew high in the air for a few hours and finallynded. The Gu Family had alreadye to


    pick them up outside the airport, and next to the Gu Family, there was a car sent by Enrique. None of


    them informed Enrique, but why would he know about it?


    Then they turned around and saw a tall man in the crowd. That man was not none other than Ares.


    Ares who followed behind, fearing that he would be discovered by Teresa and others, wore a hat


    specially. But in the end, he was discovered by them. He waved at them awkwardly. With a cold face,


    Jerome ignored him. Lena pursed her lips and ignored him as well.


    Teresa was still thinking about the day when Ares stimted Fiona. She couldn''t let Fiona see that guy


    now.


    "Ms. Teresa, Mr. Enrique sent me to pick you up!"


    Teresa knew the driver standing in front of her, and he was the exclusive driver of Enrique. She looked


    back at both Jerome and Lena. It was said that pregnant women were really irritable.


    Lena didn''t expect to see that Enrique would send someone toe to the airport and wanted to take


    away her sister. And he even wanted to do it in front of the members of the Gu Family? Wasn''t it a p


    in the face of them?


    "What? Enrique feels that we our Gu Family doesn''t even have a car? And does he feel that we can''t


    take good care of Abby and Fiona?"


    "Ms. Lena, you must be kidding. This is Mr. Enrique''s order. We just follow it. Please don''t make things


    difficult for us, Ms. Lena!"


    The driver beside them was polite and they could not find any problem on his attitude at all. He was at


    an advantage side, but he gave others the impression that he was at the disadvantage side. He was


    the one who was bullied.


    "Hey, are all the drivers of the Shen Family so arrogant right now? Good job! What a big deal! Shen


    Family!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lena, you are pregnant now. Calm down!"


    Tristan held Lena in his arms and Jerome turned to look at Teresa.


    "Abby, it''s up to you. I will support you no matter what!"


    Teresa smiled gratefully at Jerome.


    "Brother, sister, I know you care about me very much and want to take me to the Gu Family to have a


    good rest. But I haven''t seen Brain and Bruce for so many days. I miss them!"


    "I see. Tristan, why are you still standing there? Let''s go!"


    As soon as Teresa said that, Lena got angry. She always felt that her kindness was ignored by Abby.


    Every time she wanted to protect her, she would refuse. When Teresa opened her mouth, she saw that


    her sister had already gone away.


    "Abby, don''t take your sister''s words seriously. Pregnant women usually have a bad temper, not to


    mention that she had a Tristan beside her!"


    Teresa smiled and shook her head.


    "Brother, take good care of sister. Call me if anything happens! Then I''ll leave with Fiona!"


    "Okay. Don''t keep anything to yourself. Dad also in the Shen Family. If it''s not convenient to tell him,


    just call me. Brother will always be your backup!"


    "Thank you, brother. It''s so good to have you!"


    Jerome smiled at Teresa, turned around and the smile on his face disappeared. Teresa took Fiona''s


    hand and sat in the car of the Shen Family. As for Ares, he could go anywhere he liked as long as he


    didn''te to Fiona.


    The car slowly drove towards the vi in the suburb of the Shen Family. On the side, Fiona was very


    quiet, and Teresa held her hand tightly.


    "Fiona. Do you miss my two children Brain and Bruce? We will see them soon. They always tell me that


    they miss Auntie Fiona and miss the food cooked by her very much. They missed the bedtime stories


    that Auntie Fiona told them! What you don''t know is that those two children are going to be spoiled by


    their Grandpa Albert and Grandpa Harris now. They even dislike the food I cook now!"


    Teresa said to Fiona in a low voice. Fortunately, Fiona reacted. She held Teresa''s hand tighter. Teresa


    thought it would work, but she was afraid that Fiona didn''t like to hear too much, or that she


    identally mentioned Fiona''s pain. What should she do? She put her head on Fiona''s shoulder. This


    was the action she would do when she was in pain and sadness before.


    Fiona said to her before. She had always been ready for Teresa. As long as Teresa was sad, she could


    rely on her shoulder.


    At the same time, Fiona reached out her hand and gently stroked Teresa. Back then, Teresa had just


    gone abroad, and when she was tired and sleepy, and even broke down, Fiona was also like this.


    Teresa thought it was a good phenomenon. At least, Fiona didn''t reject her approach. At least, she


    wouldn''t be like a broken doll, dull and silly, motionless.


    When the car stopped at the gate of Shen Family''s vi, the two kids who had received the news had


    already been looking around at the gate!

 Chapter 380 Method

    Chapter 380 Method


    Teresa helped Fiona get out of the car. Brain and Bruce rushed to help them and took them into the


    room which had been prepared. After settling down Fiona, Teresa asked the two children to go


    downstairs, and she would apany Fiona and talk with her alone for a while. After finishing talking


    with Fiona, Teresa went out of the room again and was ready to go downstairs, she saw Enrique. She


    was so startled that she lost her footing and twisted her foot. She gave out a little miserable cry and


    squatted down to cover her feet. Enrique looked at her expressionless.


    On the other side, as soon as Brain and Bruce went downstairs, they met the eyes of the three old


    men.


    "Mommy asked us toe down to apany you." Brain squints and smiles, pulling Bruce to sit


    beside them.


    Albert said, "Well, my daughter is really a good girl. If she hadn''t fallen in love with your son so soon, I


    would let her stay at home for a few more years. With such good conditions, there should be a lot of


    young men chasing after her. Look at my two grandsons, you can know how powerful my daughter''s


    genes are!"


    The corners of Gavin''s mouth twitched. Was this a self-boast? Albert was so shameless. Harris


    originally didn''t want to argue with him today, but he was too angry now.


    "That''s right. You should thank to your daughter''s quick action, or my handsome son would be still


    coveted by many girls outside. Maybe there are still lot of girls loving him now!"


    Albert nodded in agreement.


    "I know, just like you. A few days ago, I went for a walk with my two grandsons in the park, and we met


    one olddy. What''s the name of thatdy? Brain and Bruce, tell Grandpa Albert, what''s the name of


    that olddy who stopped us?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s Ms. Sun, Grandpa Albert. She asked us why she haven''t seen Grandpa Harris recently!"


    Brain raised his head and answered in a hurry. Grandpa Albert was so forgetful. How could he forget it


    in just two days?


    "Grandpa Harris, Ms. Sun also asked us to help her to say hello to you. She told us that she wanted to


    invite you to her house when you are free and she would cook delicious food for you!"


    Brain raised his head.


    "Gavin, did you hear that? Harris is liked by others. So, his son is as charming as him, isn''t he?"


    With his mouth wide open, Gavin looked incredulous. He couldn''t believe that Albert had be more


    skilled at irritating people. Now he even took his two grandsons with him to irritate Harris. Poor Harris!


    "What nonsense are you talking about in front of the two kids?"


    Harris was angry, ashamed and annoyed. If it weren''t for his two grandsons and Teresa, Albert would


    have been driven out by him. He had lived in his house for such a long time, and he always made him


    angry.


    As soon as Enrique who was helping Teresa in his arm went downstairs, he heard such a breaking


    news. Enrique raised his eyebrows. ''Ms. Sun?'' It seemed that he was too busy with his work and


    ignored his dad''s emotional life. When would his dad have a Ms. Sun? ...


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert didn''t lie to you. If you don''t believe us, you can go for a walk with us


    in the park tomorrow. Yesterday I saw that Ms. Sun was strolling in the park. She must be waiting for


    you!"


    Brain blinked his eyes innocently. No one know whether he did it on purpose or not. He seemed not to


    know that Bruce kept tugging at his sleeve.


    Harris''s expression changed quickly. Albert was so happy to see that.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Afraid that his dad would be irritated to death by them, Enrique helped Teresa downstairs and sat down


    at the table. After sitting down, he looked at Brain for a while. Brain blinked his eyes and smiled at him


    and Teresa sweetly.


    However, suddenly Brain found something wrong with Teresa, he asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong with


    your foot? Are you ok? Daddy, what happened to mommy?!"


    "I am fine! I just tripped and fell. It''s not a serious problem. Don''t worry. Let''s eat first. You''ve been


    waiting a long time."


    Several old men gave her a worried look. And they were soothed by the look in her eyes. They did not


    ask much about this. Gavin quickly changed the subject to enliven the atmosphere. Moreover, he was


    worried that if Albert kept talking about this topic, Harris would be pissed off. Gavin thought in his heart,


    ''No, I have to find an opportunity to talk to Albert. He really needs to stop doing this kind of things.''


    It was very quiet at the table. Brain rolled his eyes, looked at Teresa, then at Enrique, and then looked


    at Albert and Harris. It seemed that Albert had a good appetite and Harris had a bad appetite. He


    squinted his eyes and smiled. He thought in his heart, ''It is good to be together as a family.''


    "Mommy, is Auntie Fiona feeling better?"


    Bruce raised his head and asked Teresa. Teresa shook her head slightly. She also wanted Fiona to


    recover as soon as possible, but it was really not an easy thing.


    "If the weather is good tomorrow, take Miss Fiona to have a walk around!"


    Teresa raised her head, looked at Enrique, and then shook her head.


    "Fiona is scared to see people now, let alone go out!"


    "The mental barrier has to be ovee. If she can''t walk out, it will destroy all her life. You don''t want


    your friend to be like this all her life, do you?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Why..."


    Teresa was about to say something, but she held it back in the end. How could she discuss this with


    Enrique?


    "Do you want to ask me why I said the same thing as Ares did? In fact, what he has done is not


    completely unreasonable. I have already asked the expert in this aspect, and the expert said that there


    are many cases he met before that are very simr with Miss Fiona''s case!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Enrique turn his head and looked at Teresa.


    "The expert said that there were a lot of cases he had seen. In fact, as the situation of Miss Fiona, we


    should use the way that fight fire with fire. Otherwise, she might still not be able to walk out of the


    shadow after spending ten or twenty years. And that doctor also said that he has also seen one or two


    cases like this. One woman had the same experience as Miss Fiona, and then she was rescued by


    someone, but she haspletely entered a state of madness, even her husband and her family could


    not get close to her!"


    ...


    "What happenedter?"


    Teresa stretched out her hand and grabbed the arm of Enrique. She didn''t even notice her own


    movement but stared at him with her big eyes.


    "Later, the man''s parents said that they wanted to send his wife to a psychiatric hospital. But that


    husband didn''t give up on her. The doctor gave the man''s advice was that fight fire with fire, which


    meant that he need to make the woman experience again the same experience. But this time, his


    husband has to do it himself."


    "So that woman need to go to experience such a painful experience again? That''s too cruel!"


    Gavin frowned and interrupted. But Albert and Harris agreed with Enrique, they had both worked in the


    business world for so many years. They had already experienced many cruel things.


    "That husband actually said the same thing to the expert. However, the husband didn''t understand the


    terms the expert said. When he came back home and saw his wife suffering, he had no choice but to


    have a try. At first, his wife''s reaction was very fierce, crying and screaming and grabbing, but after


    everything was over, her wife calmed down. She held her husband and cried bitterly.


    Slowly, she returned to normal!"

 Chapter 381 Darkness

    Chapter 381 Darkness


    Teresa shook her head after hearing what Enrique had said.


    "Although there is a recovery example for such a case, everyone is different from others. What''s more,


    Fiona was hurt by her family. I''m the only one who has been closest to her."


    "Auntie Fiona, she also has Bruce and me."


    Brain pouted in protest. How could his mother forget him and Bruce? After all, in their hearts, Auntie


    Fiona was like half a mother to them. Now Auntie Fiona had be like this, they were also very sad,


    OK? Especially Auntie Fiona didn''t allow Bruce and him to get close to her.


    "Eh hem, eh hem, Enrique, Abby. As for this kind of discussion, you''d better talk about it after you two


    go back your room. It''s not good to talk about it in front of the children."


    Gavin touched his nose and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Gavin is right. You two should go back to your room to discuss it."


    Teresa froze for a moment, and then realized that she was grabbing the clothes of Enrique tightly.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she loosened her grip on the clothes of Enrique and quietly had dinner.


    Albert secretly looked at his daughter and thought in his heart, ''s, she doesn''t have taste sense and


    she couldn''t taste anything.'' Harris also had the same thought in his heart when he was looking at


    Teresa. Now that she was the daughter-inw of the Shen Family, they would never let her go on like


    this.


    ...


    "Well, Abby, your dad and I have made an appointment with an internationally renowned neurologist,


    you..."


    "Thank you father. I''ll take Fiona to have a look."


    Harris choked back his words. In fact, if it weren''t for Abby''s sake, what did Fiona have to do with the


    Shen Family? What he cared about right now was her taste bud nerves.


    After dinner, the family chatted casually about the situation of Teresa abroad.


    "Dad, Father, Uncle Gavin, please help me to send Brain and Bruce back to their rooms. I''ll take Teresa


    back to our room first."


    With a faint smile on his face, Enrique stretched out his arms and picked Teresa up into his arms. Then


    he went upstairs with Teresa.


    "Well, it''s good to be young. It''s also a good thing that a couple love each other deeply."


    Gavin sighed. Albert and Harris nodded with a smile. At the moment, Teresa, who was in the arms of


    Enrique, didn''t say anything or resist. All of this was just the performance of the two of them to the


    outsiders. As expected, when Enrique went back to his room, he threw the sprained Teresa heavily on


    the bed, and he himself took his pajamas with him and went into the bathroom.


    When he came out, he took a look at Teresa and frowned.


    "You look so dirty. Find a ce to sleep after taking a shower."


    When the two of them were alone, Enrique didn''t pay much attention to Teresa''s feelings, and Teresa


    didn''t care. She limped, took her pajamas with her and went into the bathroom. When she came out,


    Enrique was still leaning against the bed, reading a book quietly in his hand. It was nice to see Enrique


    in such a quiet state, but she knew clearly that what was hidden under his good-looking appearance


    was his ruthless and shrewd.


    ...


    Teresa found afortable corner to lie down which was far away from Enrique. The injury on her foot


    was still a little painful.


    The two people in the room remained silent. Teresa was lying with her back to Enrique. The light was


    on all the time, and she didn''t know whether he was asleep or not. Because she had slept in the


    daytime, at this moment, Teresa was not very sleepy. She opened her eyes and looked at the wall


    nkly. Right now, she felt that she was back to her childhood and she had made a mistake. Just like


    in the past, her father had let her face the corner of the wall and think over her own mistake.


    "The Jiang Family''s business is almost done."


    All of a sudden, Enrique''s voice came to her ears. Teresa was stunned for a while when she heard


    what Enrique said. It turned out that he was still awake.


    "Okay."


    But when Enrique heard Teresa''s cold response, he was not satisfied.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about the agreed reward?"


    "I''ll start my design tomorrow and give you the other several design drafts."


    "I have another request, that is, the wedding will be held as scheduled."


    Teresa closed her eyes slowly without saying anything.


    "Why don''t you say anything?"


    "Since you have made up your mind, I will listen to you."


    Yes, what was the use of her decision. Since he wanted to do so, even if she resisted, she would be


    the one who would be hurt in the end. Then she didn''t have to do anything meaningless. It was better


    to have a good rest and help Fiona recover. This was the most important thing for her at present.


    With his mouth twitched, Enrique looked at Teresa, who was lying with her back to him, and sneered in


    his heart, ''Teresa, do you think you will be fine if you don''t resist? Do you think you can get my


    forgiveness by posing as a weak person? Stop dreaming. My revenge is just beginning.''


    The night of J City came. The neon lights were shing and the traffic wasing and going. It was


    still a lively city, just like a city that never slept. At the same time, Ares, who was in a bar, drank beer


    one ss after another. Moore, who was sitting beside him, felt confused. What was wrong with his


    outgoing little brother today? He wanted to drown his worries with wine?


    Suddenly, a familiar figure came into view. Perhaps it was because the bar was too crowded and too


    many people, and their seats were in the corner, and that person did not see him. ''The CEO of the PL


    Group? How could she appear in such a ce at such ate time? Did she feel lonely?'' Moore


    sneered.


    But the next moment, he saw another man. Moore thought in his heart, ''Wasn''t this man supposed to


    be detained? Why is he here?''


    After Moore said a few words to a subordinate who was a little fat, the subordinate nodded and


    disappeared in front of him in an instant. Ares had already put down the wine ss, and also saw what


    Moore had seen. He clenched his fists and stared at the figure who was not far away from him and who


    hooked up with the CEO of PL Group. His anger rose all of a sudden. He suddenly stood up with a


    beer bottle in his hand.


    "If you want to alert the enemy, just go."


    Moore said indifferently. Ares held the bottle tightly and sat back to his original seat. He took a bottle of


    wine and drank it all.


    "Ares, we seem to have made money again this time."


    "I just want that person to receive the deserved punishment."


    "You seem to be very interested in this matter. And take it very seriously."


    "That''s because you didn''t see Fiona who was struggling in despair like a butterfly with broken wings."


    Ares could still clearly remember the heartbreaking roar, the desperate struggle. However, she still


    could not get rid of the fate. That was a good girl, and she should not be like this just because of


    those group of stupid people.

 Chapter 382 Sudden Recovery

    Chapter 382 Sudden Recovery


    "I mean do you care about that girl?"


    Ares turned to look at his brother.


    "What are you talking about? Is this the time for you to say something like that?"


    Moore shrugged his shoulders and thought in his heart, ''If it weren''t for you were my brother, I wouldn''t


    bother to ask. This guy really didn''t know my good intentions, but the woman named Fiona didn''t seem


    to deserve Ares.''


    On the second day, Enrique got up. He opened the curtain and frowned. It seemed to rain all the time


    recently. He hated rainy days, which were always sticky and made people feel gloomy. Taking a look at


    Teresa, who seemed to be still asleep, he went to the bathroom to wash himself. When he came out,


    he was dressed neatly. He opened the door, went out, and then closed it.


    When Enrique went out, Teresa slowly opened her eyes. In fact, she didn''t sleep well. She could wake


    up even if Enrique moved slightly on the bed. Teresa sat up slowly, looking at the curtain that had been


    opened. It was raining again. She stood up and took two steps forward, only to find that her foot was


    not as painful as yesterday.


    Standing in front of the huge French windows, she could have a rough view of the garden of the Shen


    Family.


    Before long, Enrique left with an umbre in his hand. Teresa stood there and looked for a while. She


    didn''t find out that there were two little boys standing at the door of her room. Seeing that Teresa was in


    a daze, they didn''t disturb her and quietly went out. The two of them hade to wake up their mother


    and wanted to tell her that today''s breakfast was fried buns, which were really delicious.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Teresa went to check on Fiona. She was lying on the


    bed with her big eyes wide open. A servant told her that Fiona had kept her eyes open and never slept


    since she came back to the Shen Family.


    "Fiona, be a good girl. Close your eyes and have a rest. It''s raining today. Didn''t you often say that you


    liked to sleepte in rainy days?"


    Sitting on the edge of Fiona''s bed, Teresa chattered a lot. She didn''t leave until Fiona slowly closed her


    eyes and breathed smoothly. Then she went downstairs to have breakfast.


    The three old men had already had breakfast and was ying chess in the study. Brain and Bruce had


    already begun their lessons. At the table, only Teresa was left to eat. Suddenly, she felt too quite here,


    and she didn''t eat much.


    She took a look at the curtain, limped back to the room and began to draw. Her early creation had been


    finalized, as long as she slightly changed the design, it would be other eight individual jewelry.


    This change could be said simple and difficult at the same time. It was simple, because it simply


    changed the lines in the original design. It was difficult, because it needed more inspiration and


    creativity.


    In the TH Group, after the morning meeting as usual, Enrique was busy in his office. Tony saw


    someone was outside the door. He wanted to remind his boss, but he was afraid that his boss would


    think he was a busybody.


    He didn''t believe that his boss didn''t see the person at the door. Finally, the person at the door seemed


    to have made up her mind and reached out to knock on the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in."


    It was Shirley who pushed the door open. Her face was red and she looked a little embarrassed.


    Enrique looked up at her.


    "Miss Shirley, what can I do for you?"


    Shirley took a few steps forward with a red face.


    "Mr. Enrique, I... I just want to ask if Teresa is all right. We haven''t contacted each other since she left


    thepany."


    "Don''t you have her phone number? "


    Shirley nodded but shook her head at the next second. Enrique put down his work, took a pen and


    paper, and wrote down a number and an address.


    "She has been quite busy recently. You can go to see her if you have time."


    Shirley took the note, thanked him and left the office of Enrique. When she walked out of the office, she


    took the note and gently touched Enrique''s handwriting. It was a note written by him. The handwriting


    was so beautiful, just like he himself. There was an address on it. Did it mean that he agreed her to go


    to his house more often?


    When Enrique looked at the figure outside the door, he sneered. Looking at his boss, Tony couldn''t see


    through him more and more. Why did he put his precious time in such a woman? And it was obvious


    that that woman coveted him. His boss should have known it, but why did he apany her clumsy


    acting?


    He even told the woman his home address. Tony really couldn''t figure it out. In the end, Tony thought in


    his heart, ''Forget it. I have a lot of work to do.''


    It had been raining for a whole day. When Teresa came out of the study of Enrique, Enrique had


    alreadye back and it was almost dinner time. She was in a trance that time passed so fast. The


    men downstairs seemed to be discussing something. Teresa turned around and went to Fiona''s room,


    only to find that she was leaning against the bed and eating porridge herself.


    "Fiona?"


    Teresa widened her eyes in disbelief. Why? She just spent a whole day drawing design drafts. Why did


    it seem to change outside?


    Although Fiona''s face was pale, when she heard Teresa call her, she turned around and smiled at


    Teresa.


    "Teresa, you are here."


    "Fiona, you, you..."


    Holding Fiona''s hand, Teresa was too excited to speak, and her body even trembled with excitement.


    Fiona patted the back of Teresa''s hand.


    "I''m fine now. Teresa. Thank you for not giving me up for so long."


    "If you''re OK, everything doesn''t matter."


    Tears streamed down Teresa''s cheeks. Fiona patted her shoulder. Teresaughed while crying. She


    leaned her head against Fiona''s shoulder, but it seemed that there were no more tears in Fiona''s eyes.


    "Teresa, in the blink of an eye, you are going to get married. I am really happy for you. Have you really


    decided to marry to Enrique?"


    Fiona said in a soft voice, but it didn''t make Teresa feel good. Yes, she was going to get married, but it


    was not what she wanted. ...


    Fiona continued, "If so, I sincerely wish you happiness. Do you want me to be your bridesmaid?"


    "Yes."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa raised her head and looked at Fiona. The two smiled at each other. When they first knew each


    other, the two of them had made an agreement that whoever got married first, the other one would be


    the bridesmaid of the married one. The oath was still there, and the agreement was still there, and so


    was the person. This was really better than anything, happier than anything else.


    The two chatted for a long time. It was not until Brain came up to ask Teresa to have dinner that Teresa


    reluctantly left Fiona''s room. Looking at Teresa''s back, Fiona smiled weakly. ''Teresa...''

 Chapter 383 Discuss About The Marriage

    Chapter 383 Discuss About The Marriage


    Teresa left Fiona''s room and went downstairs. She was in a much better mood because of Fiona''s


    getting better. On the table, Albert, Harris, Gavin, Brain and Bruce, and Enrique who hade back


    were already waiting for her there. Teresa felt a little embarrassed and apologized.


    "I''m sorry to keep all of you waiting. Fiona is getting better. I talked to her for a while."


    "It doesn''t matter. We are family."


    Harris looked at Teresa with a smile. Albert also had a meaningful look on his face, and Gavin''s face


    was full of kindness. Brain and Bruce covered their mouths and snickered. Teresa was confused.


    "What''s going on?"


    ''Why are they looking at me like that? Is there something dirty on my face?'' She wiped her face. After


    all of them saw Teresa''s reaction, they all burst intoughter, and even Enrique smiled faintly.


    "There is nothing dirty on your face. I just told my father and dad and Uncle Gavin that we don''t need to


    dy our wedding and ask them to prepare for it as soon as possible. After all, it seems that Miss


    Fiona''s condition is getting better."


    Enrique was staring at Teresa with a smile, Teresa felt a chill down her spine. Teresa thought in her


    heart, ''As soon as Fiona''s condition had just recovered, Enrique couldn''t wait to n our wedding. He


    is really demon.'' ...


    "Ha-ha! Abby is shy."


    Tonight, Harris and Albert didn''t quarrel with each other. Instead, they looked at Teresa with a smile.


    "Abby, after discussion with your father, I think the wedding room is still set in the old mansion of the


    Shen Family, and I have ordered them to redecorate it in advance. Do you like European style or


    Chinese style? And about your wedding ceremony. Albert wants that your wedding ceremony is


    Chinese style. But I think a woman must wear a wedding dress once in her life.


    What do you think?"


    Everyone at the table looked at Teresa again, and Teresa stepped back imperceptibly. Enrique reached


    for Teresa''s slightly cold hand on the table.


    "I think what father and dad said is right. How about this? Webine the Chinese and Western


    together. In fact, I really want to ride a white horse in the front, and my bride is sitting in a sedan chair in


    the back."


    "What?"


    Before Gavin could finish his words, Albert immediately agreed.


    "Okay, okay, okay. Look, the western wedding is like this. Let Enrique drive the wedding car to the old


    mansion of the Gu Family to picked up Abby who is in the wedding dress, and then go to church


    directly. Then let rtives and friends transfer to the hotel. At that time, Abby could change into


    Chinese style wedding clothes. There is a five-star hotel not far from the old mansion of the Shen


    Family.


    At that time, we will give up the wedding car directly from the hotel and let Abby go directly to the sedan


    chair. After all, it is the wedding of our Shen Family and Gu Family. How can it not be grand? What do


    you think?"


    In fact, Teresa didn''t have any objection, and Enrique thought it was okay. As long as the old men were


    happy, he didn''t care at all. Even in his opinion, it didn''t matter if he didn''t hold a wedding ceremony.


    After all, he had got the marriage certificate with Teresa, and she would never be able to get rid of him


    for the rest of her life.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the table, the three old people confirmed the wedding date. In two monthster in the 10th was a


    very good day. The wedding of Teresa and Enrique was set on that day, and the time was a little hasty,


    so they had to make everything done as soon as possible.


    Before the dinner was over, Harris couldn''t wait to ask the butler who was beside him to call a famous


    fashion designer in Britain and ask him toe here. He hoped that designer could customized the


    evening dress and formal suit for Teresa and Enrique. As for the Chinese style wedding dress, he


    naturally had to contact the domestic master to make.


    Their craftsmanship had been passed down from generation to generation.


    Looking at the busy old man, Teresa actually felt guilty. She just pretended to be in love with Enrique,


    but they did their best. Teresa pursed her lips. She lowered her head.


    "Oh, by the way, you two should enjoy the time with each other right now. Because ording to the


    local wedding custom, one monthter, Abby will need to move back to the Gu Family. You two can''t


    meet each other for a month."


    Albert turned around and suddenly said that to the two of them. It was Teresa''s wish to separate with


    Enrique, but it also meant that she would not be able to see Brain and Bruce for more than a month.


    She couldn''t bear it.


    "Grandpa Albert, Grandpa Albert, what about the two of us? What should we do if daddy and mommy


    live apart?"


    Brain was a smart boy, he asked Albert. However, before Albert could say something to reply him,


    Bruce suddenly spoke.


    "I''ll take turn with you. I''ll stay with dad when you live with mom for a week, and you''lle back to dad


    when I live with mom."


    "Well, that''s good, that''s good, so the problem solved."


    Harris agreed with a smile, and Albert had no objection at all. Enrique looked at the two children with a


    gloomy expression in his eyes. ''Well, why am I always feel that the two kids have already prepared for


    this question and reached an agreement with each other before?''


    Bruce turned around his head and looked into the eyes of Enrique. Without fear, he stared at him for


    three seconds before he slowly moved away his head. Enrique had to sigh in his heart. ''Bruce is really


    my son. He even dares to look straight at me in this way. He has been like this at such a young age. In


    the future, he should be able to inherit the TH Group.''


    After dinner, Teresa didn''t rush back to her room. Instead, she sat with three old men in the living room


    and wrote the invitation card ording to the guest list. It was supposed to be written by the married


    couple in person to show their sincerity, but Enrique was very busy, and Teresa couldn''t write so much


    by herself. In the end, Harris had to let the three of them, together with Teresa,plete it.


    The number of wedding invitations wasrge.


    Looking at the red invitation card, on which the patterns were designed by herself, Teresa smiled


    bitterly. She really didn''t expect that she would really get married. After so many years, she would still


    marry Enrique whom she once hated so much.


    The two kids, Brain and Bruce, didn''t want to go to bed, and they insisted that they wanted to help.


    Being pestered by them, Teresa had no choice but to give them an invitation card and let them write


    Enrique''s and her names. In fact, she just wanted to let them y with it casually, and she didn''t take it


    seriously.

 Chapter 384 Taking Revenge As A Reason

    Chapter 384 Taking Revenge As A Reason


    Teresa didn''t mean to take the two seriously, but the result was really out of Teresa''s expectation. The


    two kids, who were only four years old, had beautiful handwriting, and they were even more standard


    and better than their mother''s. Teresa couldn''t help blushing. Since when did her two children be


    so excellent? ''Is she really getting old?''


    Albert and Harris thought that since the little boys'' handwriting words were so good, they''d better give


    some to them to write. And these people were so busy that they even forgot the time. When they came


    to their senses, it had already eleven o''clock.


    "Oh, I''m really getting old after all. I am so tired right now."


    Albert stretched himself, and Gavin yawned in secret. As for Harris, he had been dozing off for a long


    time. Teresa smiled at them with embarrassment.


    "It''ste now. You should go back to sleep. There''s still a lot of time left. We don''t need to finish it in one


    day."


    "Okay, then the three of us go back to our room to have a rest first. Abby, tidy up and then go back to


    your room too."


    "Okay."


    After watching the three elders go upstairs, she separated the already written invitations and the


    unwritten ones and put them in two cartons. At ten o''clock in the evening, the nanny had already taken


    Brain and Bruce back to upstairs for rest. Teresa stood up and stretched. Since she resigned from her


    job, she still didn''t seem to have time to go for a rest and be rx.


    When she went upstairs, she gently pushed the door open, only to find that Enrique was still awake. He


    leaned against the head of the bed every night to read for a while, and his habit was still the same. As


    before, without greeting to him, Teresa directly took her pajamas with her and went into the bathroom.


    After washing her clothes and drying her hair, shey down in the usual corner. Enrique put down his


    book and said lightly.


    "Come up the bed."


    Teresa, who justy down, was stunned. ''Come up the bed?''


    "Don''t pretend not to hear me. Come up."


    Teresa''s fingernails were embedded in her palms. Was he going to humiliate her again? She took a


    deep breath. This was what she should bear, wasn''t it? For the sake of Fiona and her two children, she


    had to bear what Enrique said no matter how harsh it was. She slowly stood up and came to the


    bedside of Enrique. He reached out and patted the position beside him.


    Teresa sat down andy on the bed stiffly. All of a sudden, Enrique stretched out his hand and gently


    stroked Teresa''s hair. He did the same thing in the past. But after so many years, she suddenly found


    that she liked his little trick very much in the past, but now she was resisting it. Right, in fact, she was


    afraid of Enrique deep in her heart.


    She was afraid that he would hurt her two children, the Gu Family, Fiona and the people she cared


    about. That was why she decided to live with him in such a humiliating way.


    "Don''t you feel strange? Why does Fiona suddenly return to normal?"


    Enrique said slowly, which made Teresa be stunned slightly.


    "Teresa, you really should thank me. Otherwise, your Fiona might have to go on like this for the rest of


    her life."


    "How did you make it?"


    Teresa sat up and looked at Enrique in disbelief. How did he make it? And what...


    "You don''t have to be confused. It''s actually very simple. Look at this."


    Enrique took out a few photos from the book. Teresa''s eyes flickered. Wasn''t the young man in the


    photo Henry? He was the one who ruined Fiona, and the woman next to him seemed to be Soraya, the


    CEO of the PL Group. These two people?


    "Henry originally should detain and imprison by the police. Why did he suddenly appear in China and


    stay with the CEO of the PL Group? Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Teresa puckered her lips and didn''t say anything. She was waiting for the exnation of Enrique.


    Seeing that Teresa didn''t ask any more questions, Enrique looked straight at her and said.


    "Last night, Ares and Moore happened to see the two of them in the bar. In order to make some money


    from their old friends, me, they sent their men to follow them. Atst, the result of the investigation..."


    "What have you known? Tell me now."


    Enrique turned his head to look at the anxious woman. She didn''t even notice that her body was tightly


    attached to his. He frowned and the fire of his desire was burning in his chest, but he knew that he


    couldn''t touch her right now. He took a deep breath.


    "ording to the information collected by the man Moore sent, don''t know when Henry became


    Soraya''s toy boy, and Soraya became Henry''s backer."


    "That''s impossible. If Henry became Soraya''s man, how could he go to find Fiona and let her contact


    you through me to maintain the Jiang Family''spany at that time?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t forget that Henry has a shrewd mother. She had a stroke and was paralyzed in bed, but she still


    learned that his son had done such a thing and was detained by the foreign police. Then she contacted


    Soraya. She must have known that Soraya was my deadly opponent, so she was sure that she would


    help Henry.


    To my surprise, Henry didn''t feel disgusted to be the man of that old woman."


    "So?"


    "So, after work today, I went to Fiona''s room and told her everything. I told her that her enemies hadn''t


    been brought to justice, and that he was even living a better life than anyone else. If she wanted to take


    revenge, she had to recover as soon as possible. And I would help her avenge and destroy the Jiang


    Family."


    Teresa didn''t say anything. She even doubted whether what Enrique said was true or not. She really


    couldn''tpletely believe this man. He even forced Fiona out of her shadow by using her obsession


    of revenge.


    The reason why she could recover so quickly was because of hatred, the hatred that even would risk


    her life. Teresa shook her head. She couldn''t look at Fiona bing like that, and she couldn''t let


    Fiona be a machine for revenge. If Fiona took her revenge sessfully, her whole life would be


    finished.


    "Are you fucking crazy?"


    Teresa went crazy and threw the pillow to Enrique. Enrique sneered and looked back at Teresa. How


    dare she hit him? Teresa, on the other hand, had been depressed for a long time, or she had been


    driven into a corner. She just wanted to vent all her resentment right now. She waved her hands


    randomly, trying to hit him, but Enrique was a man after all.


    Enrique grabbed Teresa''s wrist tightly, which made her be unable to move. At this moment, his eyes


    were full of bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 385 Humiliation

    Chapter 385 Humiliation


    "Give it a try and hit me again, and I''ll let Fiona die."


    The ferocious and bloodthirsty eyes of Enrique made Teresa sober up all of a sudden, because she


    knew that he could do whatever he said. She gritted her teeth and looked at him fiercely.


    "Hit me again? Why don''t you hit me now? Hmm?"


    The smile on Enrique''s face became colder and colder. He leaned against Teresa closer and closer.


    Teresa''s whole body was stiff, and her mind was full of the warning he just said to her. He said that he


    could let Fiona die. She couldn''t afford this gamble. She couldn''t lose Fiona.


    With his cold hand grabbing Teresa''s neck, Enrique smiled.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson. Now you''ve forgotten our rtionship, haven''t you? You are really a bitch. It


    seems that after you recovered, you have forgotten the pain I gave you before. In that case, let''s review


    it."


    Teresa''s eyes were full of tears. She really was going to be out of breath. Her neck was painful and


    ufortable, but what could she do? What could she do? There were so many people in the hands


    of Enrique now. She wanted to curse and tear him up, but she also knew that before she tore him up,


    he would use the quickest means to take all the people she loved and cared to hell.


    She couldn''t afford this gamble. She couldn''t lose any one of them.


    Feeling that she couldn''t breathe anymore, Teresa slowly closed her eyes. Suddenly, his hand on her


    neck loosened. She fell to the bed and breathed heavily.


    "Stand by the bed."


    However, Enrique didn''t want to give her a chance to breathe. Teresa pursed her lips, got out of bed,


    stood by the bed. Enrique sneered cruelly.


    "Take off your clothes yourself."


    Enrique was leaning against the bed with his arms around his chest, his face was full of sarcasm and


    ridicule. Teresa froze for a while.


    "Take off your clothes."


    Teresa trembled at the sudden loud voice of Enrique. Teresa was really afraid of him. Her face was


    pale. Seeing that she was unwilling to take off her clothes for a long time, Enrique didn''t want to talk to


    her anymore. He took his phone and called Tony.


    "Tony, call the PL Group and let''s help the Jiang Family together."


    Teresa stepped back and looked at Enrique in disbelief.


    "Oh, I heard that PL Group is going to attack the Gu Family recently. If necessary, I will divide the


    property of the Gu Family equally with PL Group."


    After saying that, he stood up and turned around to go outside without looking at Teresa any more.


    Recently, Jerome had been busy with Teresa''s business, and there seemed to be a business slip.


    Although it was not a big deal, he had plenty of ways to make the Gu Family as bankrupt as the Jiang


    Family. Anyway, he had done it before.


    "Enrique. I''ll take off my clothes."


    With a sneer, Enrique turned to look at Teresa who had taken off her clothes.


    "Teresa, who do you think you are? Even if you take off your clothes, it''s toote."


    "Enrique. Please don''t hurt the Gu Family and Fiona. I beg you. I''ll listen to you from now on. I swear I''ll


    listen to you. I won''t do that again."


    Teresa knelt down in front of Enrique, clutching at the hem of his pajamas. She knew that if she didn''t


    catch him, her Fiona and her Gu Family would be destroyed by him. ...


    "Well, listen to me? What? Do you want to be my ve?"


    The corners of Enrique''s mouth lifted into a cruel smile. Teresa nodded, tears streaming down her face.


    Yes, yes, as long as he let go of Fiona and the Gu Family.


    "Teresa, you are such a bitch. I gave you chance just now, but you refused to take. It turns out that you


    like such a despicable way. Well, now that you want to be my ve, you can do your duty from tonight


    on. Go to the bathroom and wash yourself. Think about how to please me tonight."


    Enrique went back to the bed again and looked at the woman who seemed to have lost her soul.


    ''Teresa, you deserve it. I treat you well, but you don''t know that. You''re the one who chose this way to


    get along with me. Well, I will satisfy you.'' Then he turned around and called Tony again. He told him


    that he withdrew the words he had said just now. On the other side, Tony felt speechless. In the middle


    of the night, the big boss seemed to call him and y him around.


    ...


    Teresa came out of the bathroom with only a bath towel around her chest. Her hair was still a little wet,


    her plump chest heaving up and down, and her long white legs were very charming.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How many times have you slept with Alvin?"


    This had been a knot in Enrique''s heart for a long time. Since Teresa left him, it seemed that no matter


    what kind of woman he was with, he was not interested or even unable to have an erection. This made


    him very upset, but in recent nights, she was in his room, and the smell of her body was familiar to him.


    Hatefully, she gave her body to another man besides him.


    He would never be able to untie this knot in his heart.


    "No, I didn''t."


    "Pardon?"


    Something shed through Enrique''s eyes, but soon disappeared. Teresa slowly closed her eyes.


    "Alvin and I are not like what you think. We have nothing to do with each other. From beginning to end,


    there is no man except you."


    Teresa''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. She was really unwilling to say this words. Why should


    she exin these to him? The sense of humiliation spread all over her body. Even if she stood in front


    of him naked like this, it was not more humiliating than her exnation.


    "I hope what you said is real. If I find out that you are lying to me, you know the consequences. Come


    up."


    Enrique had been trying hard to endure the burning desire in his eyes. He originally thought her body


    was too dirty, so he disdained to touch her. But when he knew that she had never had sex with any


    man, he was anxious, and even eager to get this woman, and severely punished her.


    Teresa obediently climbed into the bed of Enrique, and a hot body suddenly pressed on her. There was


    nothing else. She just felt a severe pain in her lower body. Enrique didn''t even show mercy to her, as if


    he wanted to make her suffer the most. The more she suffer, the happier he would be.


    Closing her eyes, the humiliating tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. Her body was like a small


    boat in a storm, floating on the sea. At that night, she didn''t know how many times she had been raped


    by Enrique, and she didn''t even know when she had fallen asleep. When she woke up, it was already


    the noon of the second day.


    Her body was sticky and she felt that she was dirty. She went to the bathroom and kept washing herself


    with cold water, but there were too many marks left on her body by Enrique, and she couldn''t clean


    them up anyway. She had no choice but put on her clothes.


    When she walked out of the room and went downstairs, the three elders had already been busy in the


    living room to continue writing the wedding invitation. When they saw Teresa go downstairs, they


    looked at each other with a meaningful look in their eyes and then they urged Teresa to have lunch.

 Chapter 386 Shirleys Visit

    Chapter 386 Shirley''s Visit


    After lunch, Harris called Teresa to his side. He showed the design draft sent by the interior designer to


    Teresa, who just casually read it. She didn''t want to disappoint the old man, so she nodded.


    "Father, you really have a good taste in fashion. You have the same taste as young people nowadays.


    So you can make the decision. Enrique and I have no objection with it."


    Teresa''s words pleased Harris.


    "After all, it''s your wedding room. We have to ask you whether you like it or not. We''re too old to keep


    up with you."


    Teresa smiled. To be honest, she felt pain all over her body today, as if she was going to fall apart.


    Enrique was really too crazy yesterday night.


    "Oh, by the way, Teresa, a French fashion designer wille to our house this Saturday. Didn''t you ask


    Fiona to be your bridesmaid? At that time, ask her to measure the size as well and make a best


    bridesmaid dress for her. Both you and the bridesmaid must be the most beautiful."


    "Harris, aren''t you afraid the bridesmaid is too beautiful to be more eye-catching than Abby?"


    Albert just couldn''t stand the fact that his daughter was so doted by Harris that he didn''t even feel any


    sense of existence himself being her own father. He was really not happy with that. Harris always did


    what he wanted to do first.


    "Are you jealous? You see that I''m good to Abby, and you don''t have a chance to show your love and


    care?"


    Albert sneered about what Harris had said.


    "You two really can''t stop for a second. Is it really so difficult to stop arguing?"


    Gavin said with a smile beside them. Atst, Harris and Albert targeted at Gavin together. Teresa


    smiled and thought, ''That''s good. It''s good to keep it like this all the time. I''ll bear all the darkness


    alone, as long as the person I love is in the light.''


    In the afternoon, Fionae out of the room. It was rare for her to do this. She sat on the sofa with


    Teresa and helped to sort out the wedding invitation. After all, the Gu Family and the Shen Family were


    really powerful family, and there were too many people for them to invite. They need to be busy with


    this for a long time, not to mention that there were other things to deal with.


    Teresa had been busy for a whole day, and she had to suffer a lot at night from Enrique. On the second


    day, when she got up, her eyes were with dark circles. The elders knew what had happened, but Brain


    and Bruce didn''t know about it. On Friday night, the two kids saw a big red mark on their mother''s neck,


    which made them ask curiously at the dinner table in front of everyone.


    Hearing the two kids'' question, Teresa blushed.


    However, the shameless Enrique, who was brazen enough to say that it was a mosquito bite. Brain


    leaned his head and thought about it for a long time. He was even unwilling to go back to his room to


    sleep that night, and stayed in the room of Enrique to see if that big mosquito woulde back tonight.


    Brain said that he had never seen such a big mosquito which could bite such a big mark before!


    Teresa was embarrassed, but fortunately, because of the two children who slept in their room, she was


    not tortured by Enrique that night, and Teresa slept well.


    The second morning was Saturday. Although it was a two-day weekend, as usual, Enrique made an


    appointment with someone else to sign the contract. Harris asked him toe back before three


    o''clock in the afternoon, or his own size couldn''t be measured by the designer. After all, the grand


    designer was also very busy. The best man of Enrique was actually Ares.


    That guy came very early. As soon as Enrique left, he came. He even had lunch in the Shen Family


    shamelessly.


    Fiona was supposed to have lunch with them together, but no one know whether the kiss from Ares


    really scared her or not. When she saw Ares, she trembled all over and then hid in her room. Ares sat


    on the sofa, feeling helpless. No matter what, they two were friends, weren''t they? Did she have to


    treat him like this?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ares, help me move this to the guest room."


    Albert didn''t seem to have any strange feelings about Ares whom he just met for the first time. He didn''t


    even treat him at all as a guest. Since Ares came to the Shen Family, Albert kept asking him to help.


    One moment he asked him to help carry things, the next he asked him to tidy things up. On the other


    side, Harris kept ring at him. This was his home. Why did he always feel that Albert want to take his


    ce and be the host?


    What did he want to do? He as the host didn''t have the shameless heart tomand this young man,


    okay? Why was Albert so shameless?


    "Little cutie, do you need my help?"


    After he moved the things to the designated ce, Ares grinned cheekily and walked towards Teresa.


    Teresa still remembered that on that day, Enrique said to her that it was them who found the news that


    Henry and Soraya had an affair, and they sold the news to Enrique at a high price. Although it was their


    profitable business, Teresa still felt ufortable about it, so she didn''t want to pay attention to Ares


    behind her.


    Ares still wanted to please Teresa.


    "Teresa."


    When Teresa was busy with her work, she heard a familiar voice behind her. She stood up and turned


    around, only to find that Shirley was standing at the door in a white dress, looking very shy and polite.


    "Shirley? Why are you here?"


    Shirley''s face turned red. Harris, who was standing beside, greeted Shirley who was standing at the


    door. The servant told him that there was a guest, but he didn''t expect the guest was a young woman.


    "Are you a friend of Teresa? Don''t stand at the door. Come in."


    Shirley nodded respectfully to Albert, Harris and Gavin.


    "Shirley, the house is a little messy. You can find a ce to sit by yourself."


    "It doesn''t matter. I know you are going to get married. Although I know there will be a lot of servants in


    Mr. Enrique''s house, I think I can help, so Ie here."


    "Thank you, Shirley."


    Teresa felt that Shirley was different from before, but she couldn''t tell what the difference was. In the


    end, she had to find an empty ce for Shirley to sit down. The servant made a cup of tea for her.


    At this time, Fiona, who was standing upstairs, frowned slightly and looked at Shirley downstairs.


    Women''s intuition was generally urate, not to mention that she had experienced life and death


    once. Instinctively, she didn''t like the girl downstairs.


    "Hi, Fiona, are youing down?"


    Noticing that Fiona was standing at the stairway, Ares waved his hand enthusiastically. With a pale


    face, Fiona involuntarily took two steps back. Atst, she took a deep breath and went downstairs with


    the help of a servant. She thought she should do her best to help the Shen Family since they were so


    busy. But today, Ares came. Even she herself couldn''t exin why she was so flustered and upset after


    seeing Ares.


    ...

 Chapter 387 Toast

    Chapter 387 Toast


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the French designer arrived. He was measuring everyone''s size in the


    room. Because Shirley was also there, the designer also measured Shirley''s size and prepared a set


    for her as well. Thest step was for everyone to choose their own style and pattern. Enrique arrived


    late at half past three in the afternoon. Teresa hid far away from him as soon as she saw him. How


    dare she stay with him? But Shirley had been beside Enrique all the time.


    Looking at Shirley with a sneer, Enrique thought, ''She is indeeding here. But unfortunately, she


    has ulterior motives. Teresa haven''t you found that your so-called friend is coveting on the man who is


    going to marry you?''


    "Teresa."


    Fiona pulled Teresa aside.


    "What''s wrong, Fiona?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you think that the woman named Shirley Lin has a different look in her eyes on Enrique?"


    "I can see that too."


    Before Teresa answer Fiona''s question, Ares came from nowhere and said. Fiona stiffened and


    involuntarily stepped back. Seeing this, Ares smiled gently.


    "Fiona I won''t eat you. Why are you so afraid of me?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Fiona''s face turned pale and she looked away awkwardly. Teresa also raised her head and saw Shirley


    standing not far away from Enrique. But Shirley''s sight waspletely upied by Enrique. She didn''t


    even notice that they were looking at her not far away.


    "Little cutie, I think you should pay attention to Shirley. Obviously, the way she looked at Enrique is not


    normal. Didn''t she say that she is your friend and she came to see you? Why don''t she stay with you?"


    Teresa smiled faintly.


    "She has been acting like this since she came to thepany. She often covered her mouth and told


    me that Enrique is so handsome. Don''t mind."


    Ares and Fiona cast a weird nce at Teresa. Didn''t she notice that? Or she just say it on purpose?


    Teresa turned around and left. She didn''t even want to take one more look at Enrique. She even


    thought that if Enrique had a crush on Shirley, could he let her go? Let go of her two children and the


    Gu Family?


    With a bitter smile at the corners of her mouth, the innocent Shirley in the past shed through Teresa''s


    mind. Shirley always protected her with her weakest strength, and even was insulted and bullied by


    Yilia because of her. But Shirley had always been on her side. Relying on her own strength, she had


    settled down in the TH Group. She would rather believe that Shirley was just simply admiring Enrique,


    than believe that the innocent Shirley would take advantage of her to get close to Enrique.


    ...


    On the other side, Ares stood beside Fiona and put one of her arms on her shoulder.


    "Fiona, you are little cutie''s best friend. I don''t think you will sit by and do nothing. Besides, I hate


    Shirley very much. Why don''t we form an alliance to expose her plot?"


    Fiona''s body stiffened and she quickly escaped from Ares, not even hearing what he said clearly. With


    a smile, Ares looked at the ce where she had left. If they had a deeper understanding of each other


    earlier, that girl might not have suffered this. Ares turned around and saw the fake smile of Enrique. He


    rolled his eyes, turned around and left. He''d better go to find little cutie. Enrique was nothing but a


    smiling fox. He wanted to keep away from him as far as possible.


    ...


    It was about half past four in the afternoon when the French designer finally recorded the clothes size


    of every one and the other information well. Ares had already said that he was extremely hungry.


    Shirley was also left to have dinner. There were many people at the dining table today. Harris raised his


    ss.


    He said, "Don''t say anything. Let''s have dinner first."


    Ares thought that Harris might say thank you to Shirley and him for their today''s help. He had already


    been ready a speech in mind. What? They just started to eat directly? ''How could Mr. Harris just lift the


    ss like this and then say nothing about the two of them?''


    Ares could not help but say, "Mr. Harris, why don''t you say a few opening words?"


    Harris cast a nce at Ares. To be honest, he felt that the boy was easy to get along with, very friendly,


    which was different from his own son''s. Although Enrique was smiling all the time and he gave others a


    gentle feeling, he was not easy to get close to. But Ares was different. Otherwise, with the character of


    Albert, how could he treat Ares as close as a member of his family quickly and asked him to help him?


    ...


    "Didn''t you say you were hungry? If I make a long speech, can you still have dinner? You guys are


    friends of Enrique and Teresa. We don''t have so many rules in our house. Just enjoy yourself."


    Harris raised his ss and took a sip. He was old and his stomach was not as good as before, so he''d


    better not drink too much. However, Albert, who was standing next to him, also raised his own ss to


    Harris and drank it up in one gulp. Harris lost his temper in an instant. What did Albert mean? He was


    up against him again, wasn''t he? Did he want to provoke him? In a fit of pique, Harris took the ss


    beside him and drank it up.


    ...


    "Dad, father, you two, don''t drink too much."


    Teresa said. If she didn''t say anything, these two guys might drink much tonight.


    "Well, Teresa, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Without you, I wouldn''t have be today me."


    With a red face, Shirley stood up and raise her ss. Teresa smiled faintly, stood up, and clinked


    sses with her.


    "It''s your own efforts. It has nothing to do with me. Just work hard."


    Shirley nodded with a red face and drank it up. The servant beside her poured another ss of wine for


    her and she turned her body slightly.


    "I''d like to propose a toast to you, Mr. Enrique. Thank you for your care and help in thepany. I


    would drink it up first."


    Shirley raised her head again and drank it up. However, Enrique just raised his hand slightly and took a


    sip. The eyes of Ares and Fiona had fixed on Enrique and Shirley. However, when they saw that


    Enrique still had no expression on his face, Ares smiled.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s eat."


    Enrique kept picking up food for Teresa by his chopsticks. When Enrique saw the food he picked up for


    Teresa was eaten up by Teresa little by little, Enrique felt happy in his heart. With a smile at the corners


    of his mouth, the whole aura of Enrique became much gentler than ever before. Shirley, who was


    sitting opposite to them, suddenly felt the food in her mouth was not as delicious as before when she


    saw that Teresa was treated so gently. It was hard for her to swallow the food. What''s wrong with her?


    What happened? She remember she had told herself that she just needed toe here to have a look.


    Why it had be like this. How could it be so ufortable?


    Shirley drank too much. Harris asked the servant to spare a guest room for her. He couldn''t let a drunk


    girl go home sote.


    Ares was shameless enough to stay here.


    "Ah, ah, I''m drunk. I can''t walk. Eh, where is this ce?"


    Fiona rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 388 Farewell

    Chapter 388 Farewell


    They were pretending to believe Ares''s drunkenness, and there were plenty of rooms at the vi, so


    they didn''t mind having one more person here for the night.


    After dinner, Harris asked those who had been worked hard all day to go back to their rooms to have a


    rest. They had almost finished writing the wedding invitation, and Teresa didn''t need to go out


    tomorrow. The rest would be done by their subordinates, so they could rx.


    Teresa went to the side of the two children and told them bedtime stories. Then she went back to her


    room, where she found that Enrique was still reading. However, he didn''t seem to want to torture her


    today, nor did he ask here up to bed. She went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her


    teeth. Subconsciously, shey down in a corner. Enrique frowned after he saw her action.


    "Come up to bed."


    Teresa stood up like a puppet, took off her clothes and slept next to Enrique. But Enrique seemed to be


    dissatisfied and looked at Teresa who was lying beside him.


    "Who told you to take off your clothes? Put it on."


    Teresa put on her clothes again. This was what she wanted, as long as he didn''t torture her. Enrique


    seemed angry and didn''t want to pay attention to her. He put down the book, turned off the light,y


    beside her, and held Teresa tightly in his arms. Then he didn''t say or do anything more.


    After so many days, Teresa was still unustomed to be hugged and touched by Enrique. Perhaps it


    was because she resisted him in her heart. Enrique held her tightly, and his breathing gradually


    became even. Only then did Teresa rx a little. Yes, she admitted that she was still afraid of him. She


    didn''t feel relieved until he fell asleep.


    She slowly fell asleep. In the darkness, Enrique slowly opened his eyes. The woman in his arms was


    asleep. He reached out his hand and wanted to touch Teresa, but he was afraid of waking her up,


    because he knew that she slept very light, and she would wake up as long as there was a sound. He


    knew she was afraid of him.


    After knowing that Teresa had never betrayed him, he had thought about taking good care of her and


    raising her two children. When he handed over thepany to the two children in the future, he could


    travel around the world with her. Wasn''t that what she had nned for their future in the past?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But the woman in his arms was like a frightened bird when facing him. She didn''t want or even afraid to


    get close to him. The reason why he had done those things to her the other night was that he hoped


    she could sleep soundly after she was tired. However, she still didn''t sleep well in her sleep. Her hands


    grasped his clothes tightly and trembled. Sometimes when he turned on the light, he could see her


    tears had already wet the pillow.


    He sighed. It didn''t matter. There was still a lot of time left. He could slowly adjust the rtionship with


    her. It didn''t matter. One day, she would ept him. Even if she couldn''t ept him, she would be


    bound with him like this. Anyway, she wouldn''t leave him.


    The second day, at seven o''clock in the morning, Enrique loosened Teresa who had been in his arms


    whole night. He stood up and went to the bathroom to wash himself. When he came out, he knew that


    the woman on the bed was pretending to be asleep, but he did not want to disturb her. He opened the


    door and walked out the room.


    "Good morning, Mr. Enrique."


    As soon as Enrique closed the door, he heard Shirley''s voice. It seemed that they met in the morning


    by ident. With a signature smile on Enrique''s face, he looked at Shirley, who was standing in front of


    him with a red face and her head down. What a coincidence! She passed by his door as soon as he got


    up.


    "Good morning."


    He turned around and went downstairs for breakfast, followed by Shirley. As long as Enrique stopped,


    Shirley, who was walking behind him, would hit his back.


    Downstairs, looking at the two people walking downstairs together, Albert frowned slightly. He turned


    his eyes to look at Harris. Of course, Harris also felt something wrong with Shirley. They had already


    seen through her since this youngdy called Shirley came to their home yesterday.


    At first, they didn''t know why she came here. After Enrique came back home, this youngdy were


    completely glued to him. She said that she was Abby''s friend. However, it was obviously that she had


    ulterior motives.


    "Good morning."


    Shirley nodded to the three elders who were having breakfast. The way she talk was polite, but the


    more she acted like this, the more they felt disgust. The three elders thought that her acting was too


    much.


    "Good morning, father, dad. Good morning, Uncle Gavin."


    Enrique greet them one by one. The three elders nodded at him.


    "Let''s have breakfast. We have been very busy these days. The three of us haven''t gone to the park for


    a walk for a long time. By the way, Enrique, are you going back to thepany this morning?"


    Harris asked casually while drinking the milk.


    "Yes, dad. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Anyway, you can just give a ride to Miss Shirley when you go to thepany. By the way,


    you can go to the old mansion to check the construction progress after work today. If there is anything


    that you are not satisfied with, just ask them to change it."


    "Got it."


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll have my people send out the wedding invitation today. I''ve also contacted the


    master who made the Chinese wedding dress. He asked us to go his ce when we have time. After


    all, the wedding dress in China is very fastidious, and it''s troublesome to make it."


    "Okay. Dad, it''s a nice day today. After Teresa get up, ask her to take Miss Fiona out for a walk. She


    hasn''t gone out since she came back home. I''m afraid she will be bored."


    "Well, you brat, you never care about whether I will be bored at home or not, but now you care about


    your wife."


    Harrisughed out loud. He nced at Shirley from the corner of his eyes, only to find that her


    expression was a little strange. Both Gavin and Albert silent and ate breakfast quietly.


    "I just want to behave well in front of my father-inw. And let him know a good girl like Teresa can


    marry me. I have to make her family trust me."


    Albert was in a bad mood, so he didn''t pay attention to Enrique. He just had breakfast, put down the


    tableware and said lightly.


    "I''ve been bothering you for so long. I''m leaving with Gavin tomorrow."


    ''What''s wrong? Why are you leaving so soon? Why don''t you stay at my house for a few more days?"


    Harris frowned. As soon as he heard that Albert was leaving, he felt ufortable. Although Albert


    made him angry and quarreled with him every day, it gradually became a part of his life. However, all of


    a sudden, he said he wanted to leave. He really not feel good in his heart.


    "What? You don''t want to leave me? Do you still want me to make you angry?"


    Albert raised his head and looked at Harris with great interest.

 Chapter 389 Leisure Time

    Chapter 389 Leisure Time


    Harris was a little regretful for what he had just said, which made Albert get a new reason tough at


    him again. But this time, he really didn''t want to quarrel with him. He just thought something sad in his


    heart. How many years would they live? They didn''t have much time to be together. It was not easy for


    them to live together for such a long time. When they suddenly said that they would leave, Harris really


    felt empty and sad in his heart.


    "I mean, you have been living in my house and giving nothing in return to me, and now you want to


    leave?"


    Although Harris didn''t want Albert and Gavin to leave, he didn''t show kindness to them in words.


    "What? What else do you want me to do? You old bastard, what do you want to do to me?"


    Albert exaggeratedly moved his chair backwards, as if he was afraid that Harris was going to molest


    him. Harris''s face turned purple with embarrassment.


    "There is a guest here."


    Harris regretted as soon as he said this. As he expect, Albert caught this chance again and did not


    decide to let him go so easily.


    "Well, it''s lucky that there''s a guest here. Otherwise, what else do you want to do to me in private?


    Ouch, Gavin, I think we two should go back to our room to pack up after breakfast and ask the driver to


    pick us up. Otherwise, we will be eaten up by Harris."


    "Yes, I think so too."


    Harris couldn''t helpughing when he saw the two old friends making fun of him. Anyway, he didn''t


    want them to leave. Since they wanted to leave, he would like to go with them.


    "Okay, I''ll ask the servants to help me pack upter. Enrique, your Uncle Albert and Uncle Gavin have


    been living in our house and giving no return to us for a long time. Now they are going to run away, so I


    decide to go with them and live in the Gu Family for a period of time. I''ll get all the money back."


    Enrique nodded, rubbed his chin and smiled gently.


    "Dad, you''ve got a point there. We can''t afford to lose out on this deal."


    Albert and Gavin didn''t object. Since Harris wanted to go with them, it was good. They also didn''t want


    to leave this old friend alone in the Shen Family. It was good to be together.


    "Enrique, actually, I''m leaving this time because I want to go home first. After all, Abby was a member


    of the Gu Family. I can''t let only your Shen Family be busy, but we do nothing, right? I have to go back


    and prepare the dowry. And Abby, it''s almost time for her to go back Gu Family. You two can have a


    good talk tonight and then you guys can''t meet each other in the next month. As for the child, just


    arrange them as we discussed before. Is it ok for you?"


    "Okay, I have no problem. I will listen to you. Father."


    This was exactly the point what Albert was satisfied with Enrique. He nodded and stood up.


    "Why are you two still sitting there? If you are full, we should take a walk in the park. Tomorrow, we


    won''t see thosedies dancing in the park again. We need to cherish the present moment."


    "Albert, how rude you are!"


    Harris also stood up with a smile. He said that Albert was vulgar, but he didn''t refuse to go out. He was


    still happy to go out to have fun in his old age. After the three elders left, there were only Enrique and


    Shirley left at the table, who were having breakfast quietly.


    "Mr. Harris and Teresa''s father and uncle really have a good rtionship with each other."


    Shirley lowered her head, bit the fork, and looked up at Enrique with her big eyes blinking.


    "Hurry up. I''ll give you a drive when you''re done."


    Shirley looked at Enrique in a daze. He was so gentle just now and smiled at her, but shepletely


    ignored the disgust in his eyes when he lowered his head. In fact, he hated women other than Teresa


    to pretend to be cute in front of him. He didn''t think Shirley was cute, but felt sick instead.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Teresa opened the door and went downstairs. She saw


    that Shirley was biting the fork and staring at Enrique, who put the tableware aside elegantly and


    turned around to ask Shirley with a smile.


    "Are you full?"


    "Yes, I''m full."


    "Let''s go."


    Teresa stood there, looking indifferently at the direction of the door. Behind Enrique, there was Shirley,


    who looked like a butterfly. With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Teresa asked herself in her heart,


    ''Teresa, do you still think that Shirley is the same as before? In thisplex society, how can anyone


    remain innocent and simple all the time?


    "Teresa, are you okay?"


    Not knowing when Fiona was standing next to Teresa, she said to her worriedly. Teresa turned around


    with a smile.


    "Of course I am OK."


    Without saying anything more, Fiona pulled Teresa''s hand.


    "Teresa, I will always be with you."


    "Fiona, I''m with you too. Let''s go shopping today, okay?"


    Fiona nodded and thought, ''How long has it been since I went shopping and yed with Teresa?'' After


    breakfast, the two of them got in the private car of the Shen Family and drove towards the downtown.


    As soon as they left, Ares immediately drove to catch up with them. It was so boring to stay at home


    alone. He might as well go out to y with them.


    There was a coffee shop in the center of the city. It was said to be a coffee shop, but in fact, it also sold


    other drinks. Fiona liked coffee without sugar, and she said it was the taste of life. Teresa ordered a cup


    of coffee for her, and she ordered a cup of bubble tea. Since she studied abroad, she had been


    particrly fond of bubble tea. Fortunately, bubble tea in the overseas Chinese region was also very


    popr. So, she could often take an order when she wanted to drink.


    ...


    With a sip of coffee, Fiona looked much better than before. If it weren''t for the words that Enrique had


    said to her that day, Teresa might have thought that Fiona had walked out of the darkness. Teresa


    lowered her head and took a sip of bubble tea with a straw. She liked to poke ck pearls at the


    bottom of the cup with a straw. Fiona always said that she looked like a child hadn''t been growing up.


    "Teresa, you haven''t changed at all, just like when you were a student."


    There were stars in Fiona''s eyes, and Teresa also smiled.


    "You haven''t changed, either. You still like coffee without sugar."


    Then, Fiona lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything. Teresa knew that she had said something


    wrong. She must have reminded Fiona of that unbearable period of time that she didn''t want to recall.


    These short months seemed to have been a long and painful time.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Fiona and Teresa stopped talking. The weather was good today. The sun was shining through the


    big ss window, just nting on the transparent vase on their table. Teresa was stirring the pearls in


    the cup. Fiona seemed to be asleep, with her eyes down.


    Suddenly, out of the ss window of the coffee shop, a face that was squeezed out of shape came into


    view. Teresa couldn''t help but scream, which also frightened Fiona.


    However, the man sticking to the window suddenly stretched out his hand and waved at them.

 Chapter 390 Emergency Event

    Chapter 390 Emergency Event


    In the dazzling sunshine, the big face posted on the window. Teresa and Fiona took a look at each


    other and both of them couldn''t help but burst intoughter. What did Ares want to do? ''Is he kidding


    us?''


    Ares, who was standing outside the door, saw the two girlsughing. He stood there with a giggle.


    Teresa turned to Fiona.


    "Don''t you think that sometimes Ares is so cute?"


    "I think he is annoying. How can he appear wherever we go?"


    Fiona shook her head. Although she still felt ufortable when facing this man, it seemed that he


    was not that annoying gradually.


    "Hey, two beauties, do you mind if I sit here?"


    Before they noticed, Ares had entered the cafe from the outside.


    "Just sit down. Who can stop you?"


    Teresa''s grudge against Ares seemed to disappear gradually. This big boy was really easy to get along


    with, and it was difficult for her to be angry with him. Perhaps, this was his unique charm. Thinking of


    their first meeting, that guy said he wanted to chase her. Thinking of this, Teresa couldn''t help smiling.


    The good time in the past was really beautiful.


    "Waitress, give me a cup of coffee the same as thisdy''s."


    Ares waved at the beautiful waitress not far away. The coffee was soon served in front of him. This guy


    took a big sip. Wow, it was so bitter. Did he forget to add sugar? But the waitress didn''t bring him any


    sugar?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona couldn''t helpughing. Lowering her head, Teresa tried her best not tough more loudly, lest


    more people would pay attention to their table. After swallowing the coffee in his mouth, Ares felt a little


    regretful.


    "Fiona, you drink coffee without sugar? If I had known it earlier, I would have ordered the same milk tea


    as little cutie."


    "It is no use crying over spilt milk."


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Fiona seemed to be in a good mood. Who had let him sit


    beside her? He knew that she still resisted him, and why did hee to her like this? Did he dislike


    her? And then that was what he deserved.


    Teresa hadn''t seen Fiona like this for a long time. At this moment, getting rid of the pain that Enrique


    had been brought to her for the time being, Teresa also became happier. When the three of them


    enjoyed the light music in the cafe, the people in the cafe began to run out one after another.


    "What happened?"


    Ares stood up and stretched his neck.


    "Let''s go out and have a look."


    The three people got up, walked out of the cafe and wanted to see what had happened. Their original


    n was that they woulde back and continued to drink coffee after just having a look. However, as


    soon as they went out, they saw a woman in pajamas standing on a building opposite the cafe. The


    opposite building was not high. The woman was standing on the four-floor of the building.


    "Is she going to jump off the building?"


    Ares couldn''t help but exim. Many people gathered downstairs.


    "What happened? Is she going to jump off a building?"


    The chatter of the person next to her rang in Teresa''s ear. She quickly took out her mobile phone and


    wanted to call the police. However, she found that a middle-aged woman beside her had already dialed


    110, and then Teresa put down her mobile phone. Since someone called the police, the police should


    being soon. There were more and more people around them, and all kinds of discussions took


    ce.


    "Hey, isn''t this the resident who lives opposite us? I remember that she had a fierce quarrel with her


    boyfriend a few days ago. Did shemit suicide because of love?"


    "Well, who knows? Nowadays girls really don''t know about how to love themselves at all. They can live


    with men easily and get pregnant."


    "Girl, don''t take things too hard."


    A kind-hearted woman yelled at the woman on the fourth floor of the building. It happened that the kind-


    hearted woman was standing next to Fiona. Ares, who was standing next to Fiona, covered her ear.


    The woman turned her head and red at Ares. Teresa smiled and looked at Ares, who was protecting


    Fiona in the sun. The two of them looked like a perfect match.


    If that incident hadn''t happened to Fiona, the two of them might have a chance to be a couple. But after


    that incident, she really didn''t know if Fiona could ept love. One of her and Fiona should lead a


    happy life, shouldn''t they? However, Teresa knew clearly that happiness would never belong to her.


    Then, Fiona, please try your best to rece Teresa to lead a happy life.


    ...


    After a short while, the police arrived. They cordoned off the area and put an air cushion. A negotiator


    went upstairs to persuade the woman. Teresa raised her head for a long time and felt a little sore in her


    neck.


    Half an hourter, a young man came. When he got out of the car, there was another woman standing


    beside him. The woman who was about tomit suicide upstairs seemed to be more and more


    emotional when she saw that woman. The police asked the woman beside the man to leave first, but


    the woman was not easy to deal with. She grabbed the loudspeaker from the police''s hand and


    shouted upstairs.


    "You are really something. What else can you do except threatening him with your own life? Just jump!


    If you want to jump, just jump. I''ll watch you jump down from the upstairs. Who do you think you are


    now? Do you think he woulde back to you after you jump?"


    The man next to her tried hard to grab the loudspeaker from the woman''s hand, and the police next to


    her was the same. But the woman''s belly bulged slightly, obviously pregnant, and the police next to her


    did not dare to forcefully grab the loudspeaker from her.


    "You bitch! Give him back to me!"


    The woman''s heart wrenching roar came from upstairs. The woman downstairs was not to be outdone.


    "Think about it. How did you treat him when he loved you? You were torturing him every day. Do you


    still want to tell everyone that apart from ming him and scolding him every day, what else have you


    done wrong? Ha-ha, you are so ridiculous."


    "Shut up! You bitch! You bitch!"


    The woman on the fourth floor had messy hair and roared fiercely at the woman downstairs. In a


    moment, the agitated woman suddenly lost her bnce and fell down from the fourth floor before


    anyone could react.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    There was a scream around. Teresa covered her mouth and froze at the scene. Her legs were weak,


    but unfortunately, no one was beside her to protect her. Fiona was protected in Ares''s arms by Ares.


    Not knowing when, Fiona had jumped into Ares''s arms. She was a little panic. When she came to her


    senses, the woman who fell from upstairs was pulled up from the air cushion by the police.


    The woman seemed to be fine, but she was frightened, and the people downstairs were frightened by


    her too. Fiona pushed Ares away and hurried back to the coffee shop.

 Chapter 391 Kebabs

    Chapter 391 Kebabs


    "Hey, Fiona, wait for me."


    After that, Ares followed behind Fiona quickly. Teresa turned around to look at the woman, the man and


    the pregnant woman who had been taken away by the police. She shook her head slightly, took a step


    forward and followed Fiona.


    When she returned to the coffee shop, she saw that Fiona didn''t look good. Ares was still talking about


    how dangerous it was just now, while Fiona didn''t say anything and even moved a seat. However, Ares


    was also shameless. After Fiona moved a seat, he also moved a seat with his coffee in his hand.


    When Teresa sat down, they had already exchanged their seat. She didn''t say anything. The onlookers


    around came back, discussing that what the woman just did was too crazy. Some men said that the


    woman was too pretentious and that her man deserved to leave her and so on.


    Fiona looked up at Teresa seriously. She said slowly.


    "Teresa, what is love?"


    Teresa felt confused when she heard Fiona asked such a question suddenly. The sun shone on Fiona''s


    face and her expression looked warm.


    "I know. Love is very simple. I love you and you love me. And that''s it."


    "I didn''t ask you."


    Ares, who was eager to show himself in front of Fiona, heard Fiona''s answer. He froze for a moment.


    Teresaughed at this sight.


    "You should ask yourself. Fiona. Love can''t be known by asking others. Everyone has a different view


    of love, so you should ask yourself what is love."


    Fiona lowered her head, as if she was deep in thought, or as if she was resting with her eyes closed. In


    a word, she didn''t say anything more that day, and so did Teresa. She also wanted to know what love


    was. At that year, she thought that her love was Enrique, but the result of the two of them was bad.


    Maybe in the following lifetime, she would never meet love again.


    In the spare time, only Ares kept talking, but obviously, the two girls didn''t listen. They sat in the cafe for


    the whole morning. They didn''t leave until Ares said that he was hungry.


    When they went out of the coffee shop, the sunshine outside was somewhat dazzling. People on the


    road could still be seen riding a bike, ringing the bell.


    "What smells so good?"


    Ares''s nose twitched a few times. Teresa and Fiona also smelled it. The two of them looked at each


    other and smiled. It was the smell ofmb kebabs.


    "Fiona, it seems that we two haven''t eatenmb kebabs for a long time."


    "Yes. Do you still remember the time when we two were the poorest? At that time, after sses we


    would go to do part-time jobs and make money. Every time we get paid, we must eat some kebabs."


    Ares turned his head to look at Fiona''s little face, her face which was dyed with a halo and looked very


    beautiful. In the past, he thought little cutie was really a good girl, but unfortunately, at that time, she


    had been with Enrique, and now they were even about to get married, so he had no hope. He touched


    the position of his heart, but he felt that he didn''t care much about it.


    On the contrary, as an old friend of the two of them. He sincerely hoped that she and Enrique could live


    a happy life in the following days and stop torturing each other.


    "Let''s go. It''s lunch time. Since you two miss the past so much, let''s go to eatmb kebabs today. It''s


    my treat. You can have whatever you like."


    With a wave of Ares''s hand, Fiona and Teresa smiled faintly and walked towards the inly decorated


    stall not far away. Because it was at noon, there were a lot of peopleing to have lunch here. With


    the sound of ordering food and discussion around them, Teresa and the other two chose to sit in a


    rtively quiet corner.


    "Three guests, what would you like to eat?"


    With Ares''s eyes wide open, he looked in amazement at the waiter dressed in old-fashion clothes. He


    didn''t expect to meet such a waiter on such a small street.


    "We want a hundredmb kebabs. Fifty of these, we''d like your spiciest seasoning. The rest of these,


    just add a little spicy seasoning. We also want garlic vored beans and stewed beef."


    "And we also want scrambled eggs with tomatoes."


    Fiona raised her head. Scrambled eggs with tomatoes was a must-order for both of them. After


    ordering, Ares picked up the disposable chopsticks on the table and fiddled with them.


    The dishes were served very quickly. The first dish was fiftymb kebabs. Without any hesitation, Ares


    started to eat directly. Fiona and Teresa were also taking a bite. It seemed that the first fiftymb


    kebabs were slightly spicy. However, for Teresa and Fiona, slightly spicy food was just a piece of cake.


    They used to eat abnormal spicy food.


    "Waiter, three more bottles of drinks. I need something iced to drink."


    After eating, Ares felt spicy, and he stuck out his tongue. He thought that he really needed a cold drink


    now.


    "It''s so spicy. They must have used the spiciest seasoning."


    Ares fanned his tongue with his hand whileining. Teresa and Fiona looked at each other and


    smiled. Should they tell him that this was just slightly spicy ones, and the spiciest ones hadn''te up


    yet?


    Some drinks were served along with the spiciestmb kebabs. When Ares reached out to grab a


    skewer ofmb kebabs, he looked a littlecent.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve eaten the spiciestmb kebab just now. I guess this one is not a big deal for me since it''s just a


    slightly spicymb kebab."


    After saying that, he waved themb kebabs to the two people sitting opposite him. At the same time,


    Fiona and Teresa each also took one and put it into their mouths. This kind of extremely spicy feeling


    was really wonderful.


    "Ah. Ah. I am going to die!"


    Ares didn''t know what to say this time. He drank up all the drinks, one after another. He even order one


    more cold drink. And he also drunk it up.


    "I think I can''t enjoy it. It''s so spicy."


    It took him a long time to recover from the pain. Even if someone beat him to death, he didn''t eat these


    lamb kebabs anymore. In the end, the abnormal spicy food was all finished by Teresa and Fiona.


    Seeing this, Ares doubted whether women''s constitution was very different from that of a man''s. Why


    didn''t the two of them feel spicy? It was amazing. He picked up some garlic vored beans and put


    them into his mouth. Sure enough, he could only eat this.


    They were full, and Ares went to pay the bill. Ares sighed when he paid the bill. The three of them ate


    so much and they just spent so little money. It was a good deal. He also said that he would oftene


    here to eat in the future, because this ce was not only delicious, but also cheap.


    Fiona smiled. As expected, Ares was really from a rich family and he didn''t suffer anything. He was


    never worried about money. That meal had cost her and Teresa a quarter of their wages if they were


    still in the past. Whether past Fiona, or now Fiona, there was a huge difference between she and Ares.


    So she had better stop thinking about those impossible things between Ares and her.

 Chapter 392 A Long Night

    Chapter 392 A Long Night


    "Hey, where are we going now? How about going to the amusement park?"


    Ares suddenly looked back at the two girls behind him. Teresa and Fiona shook their heads at the


    same time. They were both grown-ups, and they didn''t have that childish heart. Amusement park was a


    ce where young men and women would go together.


    "No, Fiona is tired today, so we two decide to go home!"


    "Go home? Don''t do that. It''s rare for us to go out for fun. Why do we go home so soon? It''s not good!


    Look at the weather. It''s so nice. There''s no cloud in the sky. Look at the time. There is still so much


    time left!"


    Teresa shook her head. This guy was just like a child. The ce where he wanted to go was also


    where the children wanted to go. Teresa felt helpless.


    "If you two don''t want to go to the amusement park, how about we go singing?"


    "Okay, let''s go to sing!"


    "Teresa!"


    Seeing that Teresa had agreed, Fiona was a little confused. In fact, both of the two of them were not in


    good health and wanted to go home to have a rest. Why did she agree to go singing with Ares?


    "It doesn''t matter. We two could just watch him singter. Anyway, it depended on him. Even if we want


    to go home, he won''t let us go!"


    "He is really a person who refuses to listen to others."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sort of!"


    In a famous karaoke club in J City, Ares booked a luxurious private room. Seeing that Ares brought two


    girls here at once, the waiter looked at Ares with his meaningful eyes and then he looked the position


    between his legs. With an awesome look on his face, he led them into the private room. Fiona''s face


    darkened all of a sudden.


    The nces of the waiter made Fiona feel disgusted. She suddenly didn''t like here and wanted to


    leave.


    "Fiona, it''s okay. Let''s go!"


    Teresa held Fiona''s hand. The two of them entered the private room together. It was a big private room.


    Fiona chose to sit in the corner. Ares wanted to ask them what song they wanted to sing, but the two


    girls leaned against each other quietly. It seemed that they didn''t want to sing at all. Ares was the kind


    of person who could have fun alone. He ordered a song by himself and sang while swaying his body.


    When he turned around, he found that the two girls were both asleep. It was so noisy. How did they fall


    asleep? Ares couldn''t figure it out, but perhaps only Fiona and Teresa knew that it was the most stable


    sleep the two of them had after so many things had happened.


    Ares looked at the microphone in his hand and then at the two girls sleeping soundly over there. He


    took off his coat and covered their body. And then he chose to sit at another corner, took out his phone.


    He was so bored that he directly started to y the mobile phone game.


    As time went by, it was getting dark. Afraid that Enrique would me him, Ares reported their location


    to Enrique. By the time Enrique arrived, Fiona had already woken up, while Teresa was still sleeping


    soundly on the sofa. She didn''t even notice that she was held up by Enrique.


    When Teresa woke up, she found herself lying on the bed, and this was exactly the bed of Enrique.


    She got up immediately, looked around and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Enrique was


    not there. She stood up to check the time. It was about eight o''clock in the evening. She was a little


    hungry and got out of bed. She went downstairs, turned left and then turned right. She arrived at the


    kitchen quickly. She found that there was a tall figure in the kitchen.


    ...


    Teresa was stunned and found that the figure in the kitchen was Enrique. She was taken aback, turned


    around cautiously and stepped back, but it was toote. Enrique turned around in the next second.


    Enrique looked at Teresa who was at a loss.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute. I''m cooking. Just go to the dining room and wait!"


    Teresa nodded and went to the dining room. Even if she didn''t want to be alone with him, she wouldn''t


    dare to resist what he said. But why was he cooking porridge at this time? By rights, he had eaten.


    After a while, Enrique came out with a white porcin bowl and several delicate dishes.


    "Your favorite porridge with lean meat and preserved egg. Eat it!"


    Without raising her head, Teresa took the spoon and put it into her mouth.


    "Ah!"


    "Why are you still so careless? Don''t you know the porridge is hot?"


    Enrique took the bowl and stirred it gently, trying to make the porridge cooler. For a moment, Teresa


    was absent-minded and looked at him, who was sitting next to her and treating her so well. Years ago,


    he did the same. But now, Teresa pursed her lips.


    "What''s your purpose? Just tell me!"


    Indeed, she didn''t believe that Enrique''s sudden kindness to her was because he want to be good to


    her. Teresa thought that there must be some unknown purposes. The hand that stirred the porridge


    paused for a moment. He just wanted to be good to her this time. She thought that he had some


    unknown purposes? ''Well, in that case, I have a purpose.''


    "Well, eat more. After all, you will go back Gu Family from tomorrow on. From tomorrow on, you will not


    see me for a month, but you must report to me every day. You need to tell me what you are doing all


    day. And, eat more, or you will be very hungry tonight!"


    Teresa''s body trembled. He said that she might be hungry tonight. She suddenly understood why he


    was so kind to cook porridge for her. It turned out that he wanted to torture her for a whole night. Did he


    really have the stamina to do it?


    "Don''t worry. It''s only one night. I''m sure I can do it! I hope you would enjoy it."


    Teresa''s body stiffened, and Enrique raised the corners of his mouth, as if he knew what she was


    thinking. He gave her a perfect answer. Teresa ate the porridge unhurriedly. Anyway, for her, no matter


    the porridge was salty or sweet, she could not taste it. It was just to fill her stomach, and any dishes for


    her were just like chewing wax.


    "I''m done!"


    Teresa put down the bowl and Enrique handed over a handkerchief. Teresa directly took it over and


    wiped her hands. It seemed that it was not enough to vent her anger. She also wiped her nose. Well,


    there was no nasal mucus. She still wanted to disgust Enrique.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Then Enrique stood up, gave Teresa a hug and went upstairs. Teresa tried to get rid of him.


    "I''m going to take a shower first!"


    "Well, I haven''t taken a shower either. Let''s go together!"


    Teresa''s face turned red. She didn''t expect that Enrique would y this kind of trick. That night, Teresa


    finally realized what he had said. It was really a long night. Even when she was sleepy, she could feel


    that Enrique constant movement.


    The next morning, Albert, Harris, and Gavin had packed up their things. The car was also parked


    outside the vi, but they waited for a long time and didn''t see Teresa show up!

 Chapter 393 Morning

    Chapter 393 Morning


    "Hey, why haven''t Abby got up yet? It''s already noon."


    Albert had been waiting for a long time. Although he loved his daughter very much, she shouldn''t have


    let the three elders wait at the door for so long. It was too impolite.


    "Well, Albert. It''s normal for young people to get upte. Abby is still young. Look at you, you are not in


    a hurry to go home, aren''t you? How about we take a walk in the garden?"


    Gavin suggested. Harris nodded and asked the driver to put the luggage into the car. This time, it was


    Brain who followed them back to the Gu Family. The little boy was very happy, because it was the first


    time for him to go to Grandpa Albert''s house, and at the same time he could stay with his mother.


    However, this time Bruce couldn''t go with him, and it was a little disappointed. They two had been


    together since childhood, and they had never been separated.


    "Bruce, you are at daddy''s home alone. What if you don''t have anyone to y with you? Dad is so


    busy. How about I have a talk with him and ask him to let you go back Gu Family with us? After all,


    Grandpa Harris will also leave with us anyway."


    Brain really didn''t want to leave Bruce. Although there were expectations in Bruce''s eyes and he didn''t


    want to be separated from his mother and Brain, he also knew that his father was a suspicious person.


    Last time when his mother was sick, his father even didn''t allow them to visit his mother together, not to


    mention now. He shook his head.


    "Daddy will be bored at home alone. I... I won''t go with you. Anyway, I can go to Grandpa Albert''s home


    after a week."


    After saying that, he raised his little face and smiled at Albert. His smile melted Albert''s heart. He


    squatted down and hugged Bruce. This little guy had never been like Brain. Brain liked talking and


    making trouble, but Bruce was different. He was always so quiet and sensible like a little adult.


    ...


    "Harris. Why don''t you call Enrique and ask him to let Bruce to go back to Gu Family with us? If


    Enrique miss the two children, I can let the two childrene back and live with him for a few days."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harris didn''t want to separate with his two grandsons, so he nodded in agreement. He knew his son''s


    thoughts. He was afraid that if the two children both were around Teresa, Teresa would take the two of


    them abroad and disappear again. But now the situation was different. They had got the marriage


    certificate and were about to get married, not to mention that he also lived in the Gu Family during this


    time. What else was he afraid of? Was he still afraid that Teresa would take the two children abroad


    secretly again?


    It was not necessary for him to worry about it anymore. Harris didn''t think that Teresa would be so


    thoughtless.


    "Albert, you are right. Anyway, I don''t want to leave my two grandsons. How about this? I call Enrique


    and you ask the nanny to help Bruce pack up his luggage."


    Albert nodded, turned around to look for the nanny. And then Brain took Bruce''s hand, jumping happily.


    "That''s great! Bruce is going to visit Grandpa Albert''s house with us. We don''t have to separate."


    After saying that, he even hugged Bruce exaggeratedly. Bruce''s eyes also shed a smile. To be


    honest, who was willing to part with his own mother and Brain? However, his eyes fell on his Grandpa


    Harris who was taking out his phone and was about to call Enrique.


    Harris made a phone call to Enrique. As soon as he dialed the number, Enrique, who was heading to


    thepany, quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello? Dad, what can I do for you?"


    Last night, he had had sex with Teresa for the whole night, but miraculously, today he was not tired at


    all, and even full of spirit. On the contrary, Teresa seemed to be extremely tired. When he left in the


    morning, Teresa was still sleeping soundly in bed. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Well, Enrique. here is the thing. I want to take Bruce to the Gu Family. Look, now that you and Teresa


    have got the marriage certificate, you don''t have to worry about what you worried before. Besides, I''m


    going to the Gu Family with her this time."


    Enrique was stunned. He didn''t expect that his father called for this matter. Logically speaking, under


    this situation, Teresa should not act rashly, because she knew that no matter where she went this time,


    the foundation of the Gu Family was here. After thinking for a while, he agreed.


    "Okay."


    Harris also smiled. Now, Enrique was much more easy-going than before. All this should be attributed


    to Teresa and the two children. Thinking of Enrique in the past, Harris thought that his son was


    overwhelmed by hatred.


    "Bruce, you can also go to Grandpa Albert''s home with us.


    Yeah, that''s great."


    "Yes."


    Bruce behaved differently from Brain. Although Bruce heard that his father agreed him to go to the Gu


    Family, he just smiled. This was the happiest expression he could show on his face. He''s not naturally


    as expressive as Brain.


    Fiona also packed up and the servants helped her to carry the suitcase. However, when she went


    downstairs, Brain, Bruce, Harris and Gavin all saw her ck circle under her eyes. Albert, who had


    "Fiona, didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Fiona nodded. Last night, all she thought about was the scene that she was held in the arms of Ares.


    She knew she was not qualified to think about it. However, the more she thought about it, the more she


    thought of the smiling face of Ares. She tossed and turned, and didn''t sleep well the whole night.


    "Hey, Fiona, don''t be nervous. You and Abby are best friends. Abby''s home is also your home. When


    you go to the Gu Family, I will arrange the best room for you and treat you as my own daughter."


    Hearing this, Fiona was stunned and could not help feeling warm in her heart. Albert thought that the


    reason why she could not sleep well was because she was nervous about going to the Gu Family and


    was afraid of the strange environment.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    "Hey, you are too polite. You seem to regard me as an outsider."


    Albert patted on Fiona''s shoulder and then went to meet with Harris. The sun shone on the three


    elders, but time had deprived them of their ambitions. Now they were grey haired and they looked so


    kind. No one could imagine that these three people had once been powerful in the business world.


    "Auntie Fiona,e here. Dad agrees Bruce to go to Grandpa Albert''s home with us."


    Hearing this, Fiona was stunned. She didn''t expect that Enrique would agree? But she didn''t know why


    he did that. Had he really reconciled with Teresa? He was trying his best to be a kind father now?


    However, he had hurt Teresa so much in the past. No one knew if there was still a grudge in Teresa''s


    heart for him.

 Chapter 394 Mosquito Bite

    Chapter 394 Mosquito Bite


    In the room, Teresa got up from the bed with a sore waist and a backache. She couldn''t help cursing in


    her heart that Enrique was a beast. Last night, he really tortured her until the morning, even if she was


    exhausted by him and fell asleep deeply, he still wouldn''t let her go. The quilt slipped down, and the


    sunshine which shone in from the French window was warm. The weather was very good today.


    However, when she looked at her own body, she felt it was horrible. She held her waist and couldn''t


    even stand steadily when she got down the bed. She quickly sat back on the bed and looked at the


    rm clock at the head of the bed. She widened her eyes in an instant. It was almost nine o''clock. She


    was afraid that her father and others had been waiting for her for a long time. She struggled to stand up


    and hurried into the bathroom to wash herself. But she couldn''t wash away the things left on her body


    by Enrique. It seemed that she really needed time to wash her body. Damn it.


    She cursed Enrique in her heart again. When Enrique arrived at the office, he kept sneezing. Tony


    frowned, stood up, took the medical kit from the side, and put it on the table.


    "Boss, let me take your temperature!"


    When Enrique raised his head, he saw that Tony was wearing a serious face today. He couldn''t help


    but take a few more nces at him.


    "Boss, even if you look at me with such watery big eyes, I will take your temperature!"


    As an assistant, Tony was also responsible for the physical condition of Enrique. Four years ago,


    Enrique had a car ident, and at that time, Tony was not by his side, which made Tony feel very


    guilty. He always said that if he was there at that time, he could definitely protect Enrique. At that time,


    Enrique just smiled and ignored him.


    But since that day, a medical kit had appeared in the office of Enrique. Tony had learned some medical


    skills from nowhere. As long as he sneezed or did any abnormal thing, he would appear in front of him


    like a ghost.


    "I didn''t catch a cold or get sick!"


    However, Tony didn''t listen to Enrique''s exnation. He opened the medical kit, took out an infrared


    thermometer and began to test his head. With a sound of ding, Tony looked down at the thermometer.


    "Thirty-seven degree? Boss, your body temperature is normal. But Boss, why do you sneeze all the


    time?"


    It seemed that he was mumbling to himself, or as if Tony was asking Enrique. The corners of Enrique''s


    mouth lifted up, but he did not answer. Looking at theputer in front of him, he thought of Teresa.


    Why did he sneeze? Someone must be thinking about her. Maybe someone was scolding him at the


    moment. In the Shen Family''s vi, Teresa finally finished her shower, but still walked with difficulty. As


    soon as she opened the door, she saw the nanny of the Shen Family standing at the door and wanted


    to knock.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Teresa, are you awake? Mr. Harris, Mr. Albert, and Mr. Gavin have been waiting downstairs for


    more than an hour!"


    Teresa nodded and indicating that she knew it. When she was about to turn around and pack up, the


    nanny entered the room automatically and began to pack up for her. Teresa smiled faintly. She seemed


    to have been used to the life of doing everything by herself, and right now she suddenly return to the


    life before she was eighteen years old. She was really not used to it.


    When she went downstairs and came to the hall, another nanny had already put the breakfast on the


    table. Teresa came forward, took a piece of bread and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Look at you. How old are you? You even act like this in front of the children?"


    Albert finally saw Teresa, but he saw her grab bread with hand and eat it directly. She was just like


    what she used to be when she was still in the Gu Family. She always got upte and needed the


    servants to wake her up, and she always said that she woulde soon. In fact, they all knew that


    after she said she woulde soon, she would still have to stay in bed for a while. She wouldn''t put on


    the clothes in a hurry until the servant called her for the third time.


    ...


    Then she picked up a piece of bread on the breakfast table and shouted to them that she would be


    late. Then she would leave in a hurry. Albert narrowed his eyes and thought, ''How time flies! Abby is


    going to get married soon! My two grandchildren have grown up.'' "Grandpa Albert, shall we wait for


    mommy in the car?"


    "Okay, it''s up to Brain. Abby, sit down and eat. We''ve been waiting for you for such a long time. It is OK


    for us to wait you a little longer. I believe that it won''t take you so long to finish eating beforeing


    out!"


    Teresa felt a little embarrassed and nodded her head. It was really rare for her to have such a leisure


    time. She pulled out a chair, sat down, drank milk and smiled happily. Finally, she could take Brain and


    Bruce home and return to the ce where she grew up. After Teresa finished her breakfast, the servant


    had already helped her pack up her clothes. The driver helped her move her luggage into the car, and


    Teresa had already got in the car.


    The car drove slowly towards the Gu Family. Brain and Bruce wanted to sit with their mother. So the


    three elders were embarrassed to ask the children to sit with them. They had to let go of their hands


    reluctantly. Gavinughed when he saw that Harris''s and Albert''s expression. However, Harris and


    Albert were still proud.


    Yes, their grandsons was theirs, and they were so cute, smart, and considerate. They two loved them


    so much. Anyway, they didn''t want to separate from their grandsons for even a while.


    In the car, Teresa sat in the middle, and the two children sat beside her respectively. Brain noticed that


    there were many mosquito bites on her mother''s neck, which seemed to be much more than ever


    before. "Mommy, did that big mosquitoe to your room again? You have many mosquito bites on


    your neck. Humph, daddy is a bad guy. I asked daddy to find that big mosquito for me that day, but he


    refused. He has told me before. He said he knows where that big mosquito is and he knows how to find


    it! Humph, daddy is a bad guy!"


    Teresa felt very embarrassed when she heard her son talking about mosquito bite. However, the driver


    in the front seemed not to hear what the three of them were talking about. Although he pretended not to


    hear, Teresa knew that he still heard it after all! Teresa was even more embarrassed. What should she


    do with the topic of Brain? That damn Enrique!


    That damn man! Why did he do this to her exposed skin like this all the time?


    Moreover, after he had done something bad, he left her alone to face the children''s questions! Brain


    kept asking. Although Bruce didn''t say anything, he looked at her with his big watery eyes. Obviously,


    he was waiting for her exnation! How could she exin? How to exin?


    "Mommy, do you know how to find that mosquito? I know you must know. Daddy won''t tell us. Mommy,


    can you tell us?"


    Cold sweat trickled down Teresa''s forehead after she heard Brain''s question.

 Chapter 395 Back To The Gu Family

    Chapter 395 Back To The Gu Family


    "Well. I really didn''t know how to find it. If you two have the time to go mosquito hunting, we might as


    well go strawberry picking. When we arrive at Grandpa Albert''s house, mommy will take you two to pick


    up strawberry, okay? But the premise is that you are not allowed to ask about the big mosquito again. If


    you agree, we will go; if you don''t agree..."


    Teresa changed the topic quickly. How could Brain and Bruce not understand their mother''s meaning?


    Right now, they preferred to pick strawberries than looking for that big mosquito. After all, the two of


    them liked eating strawberries very much. "Bruce and I will choose to pick up strawberries!"


    Teresa gave a triumphant smile, but in fact, she was secretly relieved. These two kids finally stopped


    asking where the big mosquito was. In the future, this kind of thing should be taught by the shameless


    person, Enrique. No, this kind of thing should not be exposed to the two children too early.


    "Pinky swear mommy!"


    Brain said.


    ...


    This move in the children''s world is equivalent to the contract in the adult world. They think that as long


    as you do this, you would never break your promise. Brain, Bruce and Teresa giggled in the car. The


    atmosphere was good. However, the atmosphere was a little awkward in the car behind them. Gavin


    was a little regretful now. He shouldn''t have started this topic.


    Now, the two men were at odds. All this were started because Gavin said that he missed his


    granddaughter. The members of the Gavin''s family lived in the Gu Family, because the Gu Family was


    very big. Besides, Gavin was Albert''s personal assistant before, and Gavin took care of Albert''s daily


    diet.


    In order to take care of Albert, he stayed with Albert all day long. At that time, Gavin''s wife was


    unhappy. Her husband had a decent job and a high sry, but he didn''t always stay at home. He didn''t


    want to live a happy life with his wife and children. And he stayed with his boss all day long.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As time went by, Gavin''s wife felt that Gavin knew many people and had so much money. He must


    dislike her and fall in love with young and beautiful girls outside.


    Then she insisted on divorcing him. Although Gavin was wronged, he couldn''t leave Albert alone, could


    he? At that time, the Feng Family was still fighting against them. He really couldn''t leave Albert alone.


    Finally, he had to take care of Albert first, thinking that he wouldfort his wife when he was free in


    the future.


    Gavin''s wife became angrier and angrier to him. She insisted on going back to her hometown with her


    children and marrying another man. At this time, Albert took all the members of Gavin''s family to the


    Gu family and let them live in the Gu Family. In this way, he could not only make Gavin''s wife be calm,


    but also make Gavin''s heart be relieved. From then on, Gavin was really loyal to Albert. For so many


    years, they had never been apart.


    ... Why did Albert and Harris fight against each other? It was all because of what Gavin just said. He


    said that his granddaughter might not be close to him like before because he left her for so long. Well,


    Albert and Harris began to say at the same time that Brain and Bruce must be much closer to Grandpa


    Albert (Grandpa Harris) and love Grandpa Albert (Grandpa Harris) more.


    Then neither of them gave in. Gavin knew that Albert had a lot of ways to piss Harris off, and he was


    afraid that Harris couldn''t win against Albert in verbal argument. And he guess was right. Before Harris


    arrived at the Gu Family, he was so angry that his face turned red. He also said that he wanted to go


    home. Then Albert said to him, "Okay, you can go back alone. I won''t stop you, but my grandsons


    should go back home with us."


    Gavin rubbed his forehead and wanted tofort Harris. However, he was afraid that if heforted


    Harris, the two of them would gang up against him again. As for Albert, he didn''t need tofort him at


    all. Anyway, he had the upper hand every time. There was a traffic jam in the J City, and it took them


    more than three hours to arrive at the Gu Family. When they arrived at the Gu Family, Jerome, Lena


    and Tristan were already standing at the door.


    When Teresa and the others got off the car, Lena had already walked up to them. Of course, she was


    here to meet Brain and Bruce. "Hello, Auntie Lena! Hello, Uncle Jerome! Hello, Uncle Tristan."


    "Hello, Auntie Lena! Hello, Uncle Jerome! Hello, Uncle Tristan."


    Brain and Bruce politely greeted Jerome, Lena, and Tristan.


    "Two little guys, do you miss me?"


    Because of her pregnancy, Lena had been feeling very kind and cute when she saw the children of any


    family recently, even the kind of boy with nasal mucus. She thought the every child was very cute.


    Tristan was not as exaggerated as Lena. However, maybe because he was about to be a father, he


    looked at the two children and found them very cute. As usual, Jerome helped the driver to move the


    luggage out of the car, handed them to the security guards of the Gu Family, and let them bring the


    luggage to the house. Albert stretched himself. He felt refreshed after he won the fight. The most


    important reason was that he had gone back home.


    "Ah, I feel the air is clear!"


    "Oh, you mean the air in Shen Family is not clear?"


    "Yes, your house is full of haze. Ah, Harris. Your family is rich. Why do youck money to buy an air


    cleaner? If you reallyck money to buy it, I''ll ask Jerome to buy some for your family tomorrow!"


    "Albert, are you looking for trouble?"


    "Hey, Harris, this is my ce!"


    "So what? You sound like you can eat me!"


    With that, Harris turned around and strode into the house of Gu Family. He looked very angry. Gavin


    followed him.


    Teresa smiled and said nothing. She turned around and greeted Jerome, Lena and Tristan.


    "Brother, sister, brother-inw!"


    "Humph!"


    Lena ignored Teresa. It seemed that she was still mad at what happened at the airport.


    "Brain, Bruce, let''s go. I''ll take you to eat something delicious!"


    Lena took the two kids'' hands and walked towards the Gu Family''s house. Tristan looked at Teresa


    awkwardly.


    "Well, Abby, don''t be mad at your sister. She was angry that day and waited for you to call her when


    she got home. But you..."


    Tristan smiled apologetically and turned to chase after his wife. Teresa stretched out a finger and


    scratched her forehead. Well, well, it was her negligence that she did not call her sister to apologize.


    "Teresa, it''s so lively now!"


    Fiona stood next to Teresa and said. Looking at the backs of the people who entered the Gu Family


    one after another, Teresa smiled and thought, ''Yes, it''s very lively now! It feels so good.''

 Chapter 396 Ashley

    Chapter 396 Ashley


    "Abby, Miss Fiona, let''s go inside."


    Jerome, who had been standing beside the two, didn''t speak until the people in front of him had gone


    far.


    "Jerome, sorry to bother you."


    Fiona politely nodded to Jerome. Jerome looked at Fiona and nodded at her too. It seemed that she


    had walked out of the shadow, which was good for Abby to rest assured. However, he looked into the


    distance with deep eyes. This time, to his surprise, Enrique agreed to let Abby and the people she


    cared return to the Gu Family.


    Was he not afraid that the Gu Family hide Abby again? Or?


    Jerome cast a nce at Teresa, who was walking beside him. ''Has Abby forgiven Enrique and the two


    of them reconciled?'' he wondered in his heart. So?'' Soon, Jerome also saw the marks on Teresa''s


    neck. He frowned slightly. It seemed that his worries were unnecessary.


    "Oh, Abby, mom is back."


    Teresa, who had been in a good mood, was a little stiff and unnatural.


    "Ah!"


    "She went on a trip with her friends before. Now she heard that you were going to get married, so she


    came back early."


    "Okay, I know."


    Teresa lowered her head. Of course, Fiona, who was standing next to her, felt the uneasiness and


    nervousness of her. In her family stories, she rarely mentioned her mother. Now she remembered that


    she seemed to deliberately ignore her. Then, who on earth was this Mrs. Gu? How could she make


    Teresa nervous?


    The garden of the Gu Family was veryrge. After walking for a long time, Albert finally stood at the


    door. When he entered the house, he saw a woman in neat clothes standing there. Seeing hime


    back, she stood up.


    "Albert you are back. Gavin, my husband didn''t bring you any trouble, did he?"


    Harris stood aside, feeling a little embarrassed. Albert could feel his emotion. Although Albert always


    pissed Harris off, Harris was a very important friend of his in his heart.


    "How can I cause trouble to others? Look, who ising?"


    It was not until then that the well-dressed woman looked at Harris and was shocked.


    "Is this Mr. Harris? Ouch, rare guest. Come on, have a seat. Why don''t you bring tea to the guests?"


    "Mrs. Ashley, you don''t have to do such a thing."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    For so many years, this woman was still the same as before, making him nervous. Albert beside


    frowned.


    "Harris is not a guest. He is my good friend. He was, is and always will be a good friend of mine. Don''t


    say such kind of thing to him anymore. Harris. Just take a seat. I''ve told you that the air in my house is


    better than yours."


    Harris sat aside and nced at Albert indifferently. This time, he did not refute. At this time, Lena also


    took the two kids into the house. Harris saw clearly that Albert''s wife frowned imperceptibly when she


    saw the two children.


    "Brain, Bruce, This is your Grandma Ashley."


    Brain and Bruce stepped forward and called the woman in a sweet voice.


    "Hello, Grandma Ashley. I''m Brain."


    "Hello, Grandma Ashley. I''m Bruce."


    When the two children were about to hold the woman''s hands, they saw her take a step back slightly.


    "Hello. Lena. Take the two kids to have some desserts there. Don''t neglect the guest."


    As soon as Teresa and the other two entered the room, they heard Ashley''s words. Jerome frowned,


    ''Guest?'' Seeing the woman, Teresa nodded slightly.


    "Mom."


    The woman forced a smile.


    "Abby you are back. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. You look the same as before."


    Fiona nodded politely to the woman. Her intuition told her that... No, there was no need for her to use


    her intuition. The atmosphere at the scene and the woman''s attitude had shown everything. This


    woman didn''t like Teresa, and she looked very difficult to deal with.


    "Hello, Aunt Ashley."


    "Oh, you are a friend of Abby? Just do whatever you want."


    When the woman turned around, Fiona was a little embarrassed. Was it because she didn''t wear


    expensive clothes with brand, so Ashley treat her so differently? Teresa pulled Fiona aside and said in


    a low voice.


    "I''m sorry, Fiona. My mother is always like this. Please don''t mind."


    "Why did you say sorry to me? Now I finally know why you liked to skip this woman when you told me


    about your family. It seems that she treats you bad."


    Fiona pinched Teresa''s hand and winked at her yfully. Teresa smiled and thought that Fiona was still


    the one she knew. The servants of Gu Family quickly arranged rooms for everyone. In the living room.


    "Hey, put the guests'' luggage to the guest rooms." Ashley ordered the servants beside her.


    "Aunt Ashley, don''t bother. I can sleep with Teresa."


    "Teresa? Oh, you said Abby? You''d better not, in case others say that our Gu Family don''t treat our


    guests well and don''t even prepare guest rooms for them."


    Seeing that Fiona was defeated again, Teresa didn''t know how to speak for her, so she had to hold her


    hand and apologize with her eyes.


    Albert took a look at his wife and found that she was still the same, even though Abby had left home for


    so many years. He shook his head slightly. After all, he had been with her more than half of his life.


    How could he not know his wife''s temper?


    "Albert, your wife is still the same as before. She hasn''t changed at all."


    Harris whispered in Albert''s ear, and Albert only gave Harris a faint look. He had wanted to say that it


    was better than having no wife, but he was afraid that it would poke Harris''s heart, so he didn''t say it in


    the end. As for Gavin, he had already run back to the small yard where he lived to see his


    granddaughter. After packing up, Teresa took Fiona and the two children to stroll around the big garden


    of the Gu Family in the afternoon sunshine. ...


    "Brain, Bruce, look at that ce. When I was a child, I often hid in the flowering shrubs with your Uncle


    Jerome and Auntie Lena so that Grandpa Albert and Grandma Ashley could not find us."


    Brain and Bruce had been in low spirits the whole afternoon. Teresa nned to take them out for fun so


    that they could cheer up. She thought that children''s mood would recover soon, but these two kids


    were not.


    "Mommy. Does Grandma Ashley dislike Bruce and me? She said we were guests."


    Brain, who was originally happy, also sensitively sensed that Ashley''s alienation. Looking at Brain and


    Bruce, Teresa felt sorry for them and squatted down to hold the two of them in her arms.


    Fiona put her hand on Teresa''s shoulder. As anyone could see, Ashley didn''t just simply dislike Brain


    and Bruce. She didn''t like everyone who was rted about Teresa except for the member of the Gu


    Family.

 Chapter 397 Ares Comes

    Chapter 397 Ares Comes


    "How could it be? Brain and Bruce are so cute. How could Grandma Ashley not like you two? Grandma


    Ashley may not be very familiar with you two, so she behaved like this. Don''t think too much. Don''t you


    see that Grandpa Albert likes Brain and Bruce very much?"


    When Teresa said this, she was holding the two children in her arms, because she didn''t want to let the


    two children see her expression. Fiona sighed slightly. It was said that every family had its own


    problems. It was true.


    "Mommy, don''t be sad. Brain believe you."


    Brain and Bruce were very sensitive. They just understand many things ording to their mommy''s


    behaviors. And they knew that their mommy was not in a good mood. They hurried tofort her. They


    didn''t want their emotions to affect their mommy and make her unhappy. "Mommy, the swing."


    Bruce pointed to a big tree in the distance. Bruce knew that Grandma Ashley didn''t like Brain and him.


    Just like she didn''t like his mommy. He could feel that, and so could Brain. Maybe it was because the


    feeling of being held in the palm of others during this period was really great, so they two suddenly felt


    very aggrieved because their Grandma Ashley didn''t like them.


    In fact, it was not a big deal, wasn''t it? In the past, when they were abroad, those foreign children


    always pointed at Brain''s and his nose and said that they didn''t have a father. At that time, Brain and he


    would fight with them for what they said.


    But they''re too young to win the fight between them and the older children. Therefore, Brain would


    throw them with stones. Then their parents always pulled their children to Bruce''s and Brain''s home.


    Fortunately, it was Auntie Fiona who helped them deal with these things. At that time, their mother was


    very busy, and it seemed that Auntie Fiona didn''t tell their mother about these things.


    Every time their mother asked about their injuries, they would lie to her that they were naughty and


    identally fell. Sometimes, if they couldn''t hide it anymore, they would directly admit their mistakes


    and Bruce would say that he had a fight with Brain. At that time, their mother would take not allowing


    them to have dinner as a punishment. However, every time after the punishment, she would secretly


    hold them and cry, and personally cook something for them.


    Those days had passed. Today, they knew that Grandma Ashley didn''t like them, but it was not a big


    deal. They couldn''t make everyone like them. Now, there were Grandpa Albert, Grandpa Harris, daddy,


    mommy, Auntie Lena, Uncle Jerome, Grandpa Gavin, and Auntie Fiona around them. They were much


    happier now,pared with the old days.


    "Let''s go to y the swing. Bruce, let''s see who could run to the swing first."


    "Okay."


    "You two, run slowly and be careful not to fall."


    Teresa watched the two kids running among the flowers towards the swing, just like her and Lena in


    their childhood. The two of them were running in the front, while Teresa was chasing after them, asking


    the two of them to run slowly.


    "Fiona, My father made the swing himself."


    Fiona looked at Teresa and saw that there was a smile on her lips. Perhaps affected by her emotion,


    the smile also appeared on her lips. In the sun, two children climbed up the swing, and two beautiful


    women stood in the flowering shrubs. The breeze gently blew their hair.


    When Ares arrived at the Gu Family, he saw such a scene. He couldn''t help fixing his eyes on that


    woman, and suddenly found that she was really beautiful when she smiled. "Fiona, look. Someone is


    coming!"


    Teresa looked sideways and saw Ares standing not far away and looking at Fiona gently. Following


    Teresa''s sight, Fiona turned around and saw Ares waving at them and frowning slightly. Why did he


    always appear around them recently? She had thought that she wouldn''t need to see him as long as


    she came to the Gu Family?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hi, little cutie and Fiona. It is d to see you again."


    Soon, Ares appeared in front of the two girls. Teresa smiled.


    "This is my home. If you don''te to the Gu Family, we won''t see each other."


    "Little cutie, I''m so sad to hear that. Enrique asks me here to take care of you, really."


    In order to convince the two of them, he even swore to God. Well, in fact, it was he who left the Shen


    Family and went back to his brother''s house to pack up some clothes. When he returned to the Shen


    Family again, he found that no one was there anymore.


    He had no choice but to call Enrique. Then he knew that they all came to the Gu Family. How could he


    note if all of them were here?


    Of course, Brain and Bruce also saw Ares. They also saw the super big suitcase not far away that was


    brought by him. They two looked at each other.


    "Bruce, why do I feel that this Uncle Ares has fallen in love with Auntie Fiona? He evenes here."


    "I think so."


    Then they both nodded, pretending to be serious, which made Fiona a little uneasy and embarrassed.


    "Teresa, I''m not feeling well. I want to go back and have a rest."


    "OK, Fiona. Then, Ares, since you havee to the Gu Family''s house with your luggage, you must


    want to live here. Fiona is not feeling well. Could you please send her back by the way?"


    "Of course!"


    Fiona''s face was a little pale. She looked back at Teresa, only to see her winking at her. In the end,


    without saying anything, Fiona turned around and walked towards the vi of the Gu Family. After


    asking the driver to send his luggage in, Ares followed her quickly. Teresa smiled. Ares knew Fiona''s


    past.


    And it seemed that if he really fell in love with Fiona, he would not mind what happened to Fiona


    before, so she could rest assured.


    She turned around and walked towards the two children. She gently pushed the swing, just like Jerome


    who stood behind her and Lena in their childhood.


    Yes, since childhood, he had been silently guarding Lena and her in this way.


    When she was a child, her father was very busy with the Gu Family''spany. Her mother didn''t like


    her, but she was good to her two children. At that time, she always felt that she was very lonely and


    didn''t fit in with the Gu Family. Fortunately, her brother was good to her, and her sister was better to


    her, so she had so deep feelings for the Gu Family.


    "Mommy, Uncle Ares must want to chase after Auntie Fiona. Humph, Auntie Fiona is so good. So


    Bruce and I must test whether that Uncle Ares really loves Auntie Fiona or not."


    Brain pouted and Bruce nodded. Teresa reached out her hand and touched the two little guys'' heads. It


    seemed that these two little guys were worried about so many things.

 Chapter 398 A Head-on Blow

    Chapter 398 A Head-on Blow


    They were just little kids, but now they tried to be involved in the adults'' affairs.


    "By the way, mommy, didn''t you say that you would take us to pick strawberry? Let''s go tomorrow,


    okay?"


    Teresa took a look at Brain, who was looking up at her. What tricks did this little guys want to y?


    "I have no objection. But I have to ask for your Grandpa Albert''s permission."


    Brain and Bruce looked at each other and smiled. Anyway, Grandpa Albert loved them the most.


    Besides, it was not excessive for them to make such a request. However, deep in their heart, they


    hoped that Grandma Ashley would not go with them.


    "Brain, Bruce, it''s time for dinner."


    Teresa and the two children went out on the swing and stayed here for a long time. During the dinner


    time, Lena came to ask them back to have dinner in person. Teresa chuckled and wondered why her


    sister always wandered in front of her but didn''t talk to her?


    "Mommy. Let''s go to have dinner."


    Teresa picked down the two children from the swing and walked towards Lena, who was standing not


    far away. The two children were already in a good mood, jumping up and down. Lena reached out to


    hold the two children. Teresa smiled and sighed. When did her sister be so childish? Would a


    woman''s character be different from before after pregnancy?


    "Sister, I was wrong. Please forgive me. Please talk to me. Look at you!"


    Well, there should be someone to give in. Besides, her brother-inw had said that her sister had been


    waiting for her call. Unfortunately, she had been too busy in the past few days. On the one hand, she


    had to take care of Fiona, on the other hand, she had to draw the design draft, and at that same time,


    she also had to deal with the trifles of the wedding and facing Enrique. She had forgotten that her sister


    was still angry.


    "Humph, you didn''t call me, which means you don''t love me."


    "Sister, how could it be? I was just talking to Brain and Bruce about our childhood."


    "Yes, Auntie Lena. My mommy also said that Auntie Lena was nice to her when she was a child. Aunt,


    from now on, Brain will also be nice to Auntie Lena."


    "Bruce will be nice to Auntie Lena too."


    The two little guys, pulled by Lena, were smart. They would not let go of this chance, a chance to help


    their mother and Auntie Lena reconcile. The smile on Lena''s face be deeper. She was not really


    angry with Abby, but she felt awkward. She thought that she was doing this for Abby''s good, but Abby


    still returned to the side of Enrique.


    She was angry and was waiting for her call, but Abby, a heartless woman, didn''t know to call her.


    "Yes, my sister is the person who treat me the best in the world."


    Teresa walked beside Lena and looked at her sideways.


    "That''s nice of you to say. Did you also say that to our brother?"


    Teresa blinked her eyes and didn''t answer. Although Lena knew her guess was right, she couldn''t help


    smiling. She felt much better now, so she could have one more bowl of rice tonight.


    Back to the vi of the Gu Family, everyone was sitting at the table. When they saw Teresa and the


    others, their eyes fell on them. As for Ares, he didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. Instead, he just


    sat beside Fiona, and Fiona seemed to be very uneasy.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. We arete. Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    "Abby, you have changed a lot since you left the Gu Family."


    Everyone was about to say that they didn''t wait long and wanted to ask them toe to have dinner


    quickly, but Ashley said first. Teresa felt a little uneasy. The other shrewd people sitting on the sofa all


    understood what Ashley meant. What she meant was that Teresa had left the Gu Family for so long


    that she didn''t even forget the rules. She even asked the elders to wait here.


    "I''m sorry, mom. I... "


    "You don''t have to exin. Recently, you''d better learn more rules from your sister. Otherwise, you will


    disgrace our Gu Family if you marry into the Shen Family."


    "What are you talking about? Do you think Lena is easy to deal with and easygoing? I think she is not


    as sensible and obedient as Abby. You are the only one having this kind of thoughts. Abby, take Brain


    and Bruce to sit down. Let''s have dinner. Don''t mind her. She is in menopause."


    Albert couldn''t stand his wife''s words. He thought that Abby was treated well at Shen Family. Why did


    shee back to her own home now and have to obey the rules? There did be rules in the Gu Family,


    but those rules were not a tool to let her give Abby a head-on blow.


    Harris''s expression also darkened. Teresa was now the daughter-inw of the Shen Family. Even if


    they hadn''t held a banquet, she had already got the certificate with his son. Albert''s wife was not easy


    to deal with when she was young, and now it seemed that she be more unreasonable when she


    was old. If Albert hadn''t stopped him, he might have left the Gu Family with his daughter-inw right


    now.


    "Yes, mom. Look at you. There are so many guests here. Why do you say that?"


    Lena hurried to mediate the dispute. She knew that her mother didn''t like Abby since childhood, but


    she shouldn''t do it in front of the two children, not to mention that there were outsiders present. Abby


    would be embarrassed if she did this.


    "Okay, okay. You are pregnant now. Why are you running around all day long? Come and sit next to


    me."


    When facing Lena, Ashley''s tone was much softer. Lena obediently sat beside Ashley. Teresa''s face


    was a little gloomy, and she sat far away with Brain and Bruce. Fortunately, there were a lot of people


    on the table now. They didn''t have to be very embarrassed to do this.


    "All right, all right. Enjoy yourself. Don''t be so polite. It''s your own home. Abby, eat more."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Brain and Bruce were sensible and obedient. They lowered their heads and ate the rice. They didn''t


    even put out their chopsticks to pick up food. Harris was worried and felt sorry about them.


    There were so many people here today, and Albert''s wife dared to do this. If they were not here, maybe


    they would do something to his daughter-inw and two grandsons. He had to find an opportunity to


    talk to Albert in private.


    With chopsticks, Jerome picked up shrimps and put them into the bowls of Brain and Bruce.


    "Brain, Bruce, eat more."


    "Thank you, Uncle Jerome."


    "Thank you, Uncle Jerome."


    The two kids looked up at Jerome gratefully. The two kids silently ate the shrimp. Teresa felt sorry for


    her children, so she also picked up some food for them with chopsticks.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jerome, You should pay attention to the table manner. Don''t pick up food for others with your own


    chopsticks. In front of outsiders, they would thought our Gu Family has no rules."


    ncing at his mother, Jerome knew that he could not refute, because she was his mother. Harris''s


    face darkened again. He put the chopsticks on the table heavily.

 Chapter 399 Albert Lost His Temper

    Chapter 399 Albert Lost His Temper


    Harris put the chopsticks on the table heavily, looked up at Albert.


    "Albert, didn''t you say that the air in your house is better than ours?"


    "What? Are you not convinced?"


    Harris''s words were naturally answered by Albert. Harris sneered.


    "Well, the air is good, but there are so many rules. I don''t know if I make any noise when I sit here. I


    don''t know when I would do something against the rules of your Gu Family. I''m full. Enjoy your meal


    yourselves."


    Harris stood up, turned around and left.


    "We just start to eat. How can you say you''re full?"


    Gavin also put down his chopsticks and went after Harris. Albert''s face darkened and he mmed the


    chopsticks on the table.


    "I''m not dead yet. I''m the master of Gu Family now. If you don''t want to eat, go back to your room."


    Albert was really angry. His wife didn''t show respect to him in front of his old friend, and even


    mentioned about the rules of the Gu Family so many times. If it weren''t for the fact that there were so


    many people around and the atmosphere was good, he would have scolded her long ago. It seemed


    that the older she was, the more unreasonable she became. His grandsons had already sat away from


    him, and she was still picky on them.


    "Albert, let me tell you. I have married you for so many years and followed the rules of Gu Family for so


    many years. What''s wrong? Can''t I scold my own son? I don''t need others to tell me what to do? As I


    have told you, this is the Gu Family, not others'' family. You can just eat by yourself!"


    Ashley pounded the table with a long face. Before she turned around, she took a look at Teresa as if


    she was looking at a jinx.


    "Mom. I''m sorry. Enjoy yourselves. I''ll go to see my mom first."


    Lena went out and looked for Ashley. Albert was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. Brain


    blinked his eyes and came to Albert with his small bowl.


    "Grandpa Albert, I''m d that I can sit next to you. Please don''t not angry! Bruce, put some food on


    Grandpa Albert''s te. Grandpa Albert won''t be angry after he eats it."


    Brain winked at Bruce. Bruce also took a small bowl and sat beside Albert. Then he picked some food


    with his chopsticks and put them into Albert''s bowl.


    "Grandpa Albert, eat."


    Seeing that the two children were so sensible, Albert was not angry anymore and nodded.


    "Dad, I''ll go and ask father and Uncle Gavin toe back for dinner."


    "Okay, Abby. I''m sorry for what your mom said."


    Shaking her head to Albert, Teresa turned around and walked out of the door. When she was about to


    ask Harris and Gavin toe back, the two of them came back happily with a smile on the corner of


    Harris''s mouth.


    "Albert, is your wife gone? s, I''m starving to death. Why are you looking at me? Hurry to eat now."


    Harris sat down again, picked the food up with his chopsticks and began to eat. Teresa was stunned.


    Albert looked at Gavin and Harris. Well, he was calcted by Harris. However, the atmosphere was


    much better.


    "Uncle Albert, I propose a toast to you."


    Ares stood up and raised his ss to Albert.


    "Ouch, Ares, what''s wrong? Just for your Uncle Albert?"


    Hearing Harris''s words, Ares immediately toasted to them one by one, and even to Jerome.


    "Ha-ha, right now Ares is just like holding a wedding banquet, and the groom is toasting his rtives


    and friends."


    As soon as Tristan finished his words, all the people around himughed happily. It was just because


    the atmosphere was too tense and embarrassing just now that Tristan didn''t dare to say anything.


    Fiona, who was sitting next to Ares, moved aside awkwardly, trying to go to the side of Teresa.


    During the meal, because of the absence of Ashley, everyone felt much morefortable. Especially


    Brain and Bruce, they looked like two little adults. And their overcautious expression were gone


    disappeared. They even told everyone to eat well and take here as their own home. Albert was amused


    by them andughed.


    Although Harris was a little jealous, he was still proud of them. After all, they were also his grandsons.


    Those two little guys must love me better. Albert, he could never be a match to me.


    The dinner was almost finished. Brain and Bruce touched their round bellies, grabbed Albert''s sleeves


    and shook his sleeves.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa Albert, Grandpa Albert, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Oh? What is Brain going to say to Grandpa Albert?"


    Albert was so happy that his face turned red. Looking at the two kids, he liked them more and more.


    "Grandpa, before I came here, mommy promised Bruce and me that she would take us to go to pick


    strawberries up to eat. But now, after mommy came to Grandpa Albert''s house and she said that this


    n was going to be cancelled. Grandpa Albert, what do you think we should do? Brain and Bruce


    really want to pick strawberries."


    Albert heard that his grandson wanted to go out and pick strawberries, but Abby didn''t agree. Why


    didn''t Abby agree? No way. They must go to pick strawberry. Even if his grandsons wanted the stars in


    the sky, he had to find a way to pick them for the two of them.


    Brain was still shaking Albert''s sleeve. Harris finally realized that these two little guys wanted to go out


    to y that they set their mother up.


    "Abby, since you have promised the two kids, it''s better to take them out for fun."


    Teresa nodded and agreed. She didn''t expect that Brain and Bruce would really go to discuss with their


    Grandpa Albert. She just said it casually in the car before. s, it seemed that they were really going to


    pick strawberries. All these were caused by Enrique. Fortunately, she could avoid seeing that man for a


    month. At the thought of Enrique, she felt backache and cramps in her legs.


    "Tristan, check online. Go and find out where we can pick strawberries."


    "Okay, father."


    How dare he neglect the order of his father-inw? Tristan quickly took out his phone from his pocket


    and searched online. Then hepared the searching result and soon chose one.


    "Father, there is a farmhouse in the suburb. You can not only experience the life of the farmer, but also


    the strawberry in the shed is just ripe. In addition to the strawberry, we can also fish in their own fish


    pond. And..."


    "Okay, okay. Why do you say so much? If you find it, then you can make a decision to book it. We''ll go


    there tomorrow noon and we can stay there for a few more days to have fun."


    Albert waved his hand and interrupted Tristan.

 Chapter 400 The Night Before Departure

    Chapter 400 The Night Before Departure


    How dare Tristan contradict his father-inw? Tristan nodded immediately. But he still had something


    needed to ask.


    "Father, I just need to book one room right? Just for Teresa and the two kids."


    Tristan raised his head and asked for Albert''s opinion. Gavin put his hand on his forehead and sighed,


    ''Does he know what he is asking?'' Albert was still angry about what happened today, and Tristan asked


    too much question right now.


    "Well, Tristan, we three old men have to go with them. After all, you father and Uncle Harris would be


    worried if there are only Teresa and two children going there. If the two of them are going there, I have


    to go there, right? By the way, Fiona, do you want to go with us as well?"


    Before Albert lost his temper, Gavin immediately interrupted him. He used to work hard for Albert. Now


    that he had retired, he should enjoy his life with Albert. Of course Albert should take him with him when


    he went on a trip.


    However, they all knew what had happened to Fiona. She still looked very sickly and was not in a good


    health. They would be afraid that she would feel ufortable if she went there, but it would be not


    polite if they didn''t ask. After all, she was a friend of Teresa.


    "Yes, please book a room for me. Thank you."


    Fiona nodded at Tristan politely. Ares, who was standing next to her, quickly waved his hand at Tristan.


    "I want to go too. How can I not go out and have fun with so many of you? Ha-ha."


    After saying that, he smiled shamelessly. Fiona moved her chair to the side unconsciously. She really


    didn''t want to have anything to do with him, but just as Teresa said, he was a person who refused to


    listen to others and only did what he wanted to do. She really doubted if he really had nothing to do.


    Why else would he always follow her?


    At this moment, Brain and Bruce looked at each other. Sure enough, Uncle Ares cared about their


    Auntie Fiona, and it seemed that he still wanted to chase her. Hum, otherwise, how could he be like


    this? He would follow Auntie Fiona wherever she went. They were sure that if Auntie Fiona suddenly


    said she did not want to go, Uncle Ares would definitely find an excuse not to go with them.


    They must help Auntie Fiona test Uncle Ares. If Uncle Ares really meant it and love Auntie Fiona, then


    they, well, although they felt a little reluctant, their mother also said that she hoped Auntie Fiona to be


    happy. As long as Auntie Fiona was happy, then they would let Auntie Fiona marry Uncle Ares.


    "Jerome, do I need to book a room for you?"


    Tristan turned to look at Jerome, smiling. Well, it was he who ask a wrong question to Albert just now.


    This time, he''d better ask all of them one by one, in case he missed someone and offended anyone.


    This was not good. Now he didn''t dare to look back at Albert for fear of meeting his eyes.


    "No. I have a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Abby, Dad, have a good time."


    Albert nodded and red at Tristan. Then Tristan stood up sensible.


    "Then I''ll book it now."


    He stood up and left with a wry smile. Albert set the time to set out in tomorrow afternoon. After dinner,


    the three old men took Brain and Bruce to have a walk around the vi, and Teresa went back to her


    room to pack up the things she might need to use in the farmhouse.


    She had to bring mosquito repellent and temporary medicine. She had to bring enough clothes for the


    two children. That farmhouse might be in mountains area, where the temperature was generally low.


    Moreover, she also had to prepare some of her own clothes too.


    At this moment, Lena passed by Teresa''s room. It was not easy for her to cate her mother''s anger.


    She felt hungry and ufortable, so she came out of the room. After passing by Teresa''s room, she


    saw her packing.


    She was shocked. Did she feel wronged and want to pack up and leave the Gu Family? Just like what


    happened in the past, she wanted to leave without hesitation? No, she couldn''t allow it to happen.


    "Abby, what are you doing? Why did you pack up? You don''t have to care about what mom said in the


    dining table. She is our mom. You know what kind of person she is, don''t you? You shouldn''t take it to


    heart. Look at you, you are not allowed to pack up. Hurry up and put down your belongings. If you


    really leave with Brain and Bruce because of this matter, I will be very angry with you!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Lena entered the room, grabbed the luggage from Teresa''s hand and threw it on the bed next to her.


    She pretended to be very angry, with her hands on her hips. Seeing Lena like this, Teresa burst into


    laughter. Was her sister afraid that after she''d be wronged, she try to leave the Gu Family again? Well,


    Lena didn''t know their decision to go to the farmhouse.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry. I am not going to leave the Gu Family. As you said, the Gu Family is my


    home, how can I leave?"


    "Then why are you packing?"


    Lena was still worried. She pointed at the luggage case not far away. She had already seen that she


    was packing just now. How could she still want to lie to her?


    "When we had dinner just now, we decided to go to the farmhouse to y for a few days. We''ll leave


    tomorrow noon. I''ll pack up what I need these days."


    Teresa bent down and took the suitcase back again. Hearing that they were going to go to the


    farmhouse, Lena''s eyes lit up and she grabbed Teresa.


    "Great! We will go out to y. I''ll go with you. I''m going back to pack up my things now. Since I''m


    pregnant, Tristan that bastard, has forbidden me to do anything. I''m so boring and almost sick."


    "Well, sister, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it? Tell me now. I have to go back to pack my things."


    "Your husband hasn''t booked a room for you."


    Teresa gave an unkind smile and thought, ''Brother-inw, I didn''t mean to do it.'' Hearing that her


    husband didn''t think of her and didn''t book a room for her, Lena got angry and rushed to her room.


    Lena''s strong female voice echoed in the corridor. Teresa covered her ears.


    She suddenly found that she seemed to have be bad. It seemed a little unkind to trick her brother-


    inw, but she shrugged her shoulders and decided to go on packing up.


    On the other side, Tristan was in a bad situation. Facing Lena, who was pregnant and had a bad


    temper, he was beaten and kicked while persuading his wife not to be angry. He was so worried. What


    if the baby in her belly was hurt? However, Lena''s anger didn''t fade away the whole night. Poor Tristan


    could only sleep on the sofa.

 Chapter 401 Ashleys Thoughts

    Chapter 401 Ashley''s Thoughts


    The next morning, because they were going to the farmhouse, Brain and Bruce got up very early, so


    did Albert and Harris. Generally speaking, old men didn''t sleep much. So, although they went to bed


    verytest night, they still could get up early. After washing their face and brushing their teeth, all the


    people who were going to the farmhouse gathered in the dining room, which surprised Albert.


    "Wow, you guys get up so early!"


    "They must be the same as us. When we thought about we are going out to y today, we felt too


    excited to sleep. So we decide to get up early so that we can go to the farmhouse early."


    Teresa stretched out her hand and rubbed Brain''s head. When they were having breakfast, Ashley


    didn''t go out of her room. She was still in a sulk. And both of Jerome and Tristan had gone to the


    company.


    Lena was so depressed because Tristan didn''t book a room for her that she didn''t have much


    breakfast.


    "Sister, don''t be unhappy. You can go with us. You can live with me and let Brain and Bruce live with


    dad."


    Hearing this, Lena''s eyes lit up, but Albert open his mouth at this time.


    "Lena, you''d better not go with us. You are pregnant and are still in a period of instability. You should be


    careful this month. Therefore, you''d better stay at home and rest."


    Lena was happy at first, but what Albert said made her unhappy. Although her father was right, she


    really wanted to go with them. She was bored at home and was about to get sick.


    Teresa looked at Albert and Lena. Well, she was thoughtless. Since her father opposed, she really


    couldn''t help Lena. Even if Lena looked at her pitifully, she could do nothing.


    After breakfast, since everyone had taken out their luggage, Albert decided to set out in advance.


    Following Fiona, Ares kept chattering.


    Brain and Bruce led Harris, Albert and Gavin to walk in front of the rest of the people. Then Teresa


    turned around and hugged Lena.


    "Sister, it doesn''t matter. I will send you the videos and photos."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''d better not. It''s obvious that you are seducing me to go. I don''t want to see the photos or videos.


    Don''t send any of them to me. I''m going back to sleep."


    Feeling ufortable and unhappy, Lena turned around and walked towards her room. All the people


    got on the car happily. After all the cars set out, Ashley came out of the room and looked at the door,


    with unwillingness in her eyes.


    When Albert took the girl back, she was against it. He knew who the girl''s parents were, but he insisted


    on taking her back and gave her a name Abigale Gu, even using their family surname.


    Abigale''s mother was a bitch and Abigale was also a bitch. She just looked obedient on the surface.


    Back then, the reason why she kept Abigale at the Gu Family was to make her a pawn in the


    commercial marriage so that Lena could live a life she wanted and at the same time Lena didn''t need


    to sacrifice her marriage for the family.


    However, Lena didn''t show grateful to her. She even teamed up with Jerome to help Abigale escape


    from the Gu Family. Because of this, Jerome was even punished by Albert. It was all Abigale''s fault.


    She was really a bitch as her mother. Don''t think that she didn''t know what her son was thinking. He


    had already known that the sister Albert brought back wouldn''t be his biological sister. When he grew


    up, he had fallen in love with her. However, how could he know that she was an ungrateful person?


    Both the mother and daughter were really good at seducing people. Mother seduced her husband, and


    now the daughter seduced her son. Now she had two children of unknown origin.


    How could the Shen Family would want such a woman? Well, they even treated her as a treasure.


    Wait, did Albert use some kind of strange methods to make Abigale marry into the Shen Family


    smoothly?


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, in the hands of Enrique, the Shen Family was growing stronger


    and stronger and even surpassed their Gu Family. It was really lucky for that little bitch that Albert had


    arranged such a good marriage for her. She didn''t know if it was because Abigale looked like that


    woman or because he really treated her as his own daughter. Men were all disgusting things.


    ...


    "Mom? What are you doing here?"


    When Lena returned to her room, she suddenly wanted to eat grapes, so she came out. As soon as


    she came out, she saw her mother standing at the door and looking at the garden. After thinking for a


    while, she went towards her, and put her chin on Ashley''s shoulder.


    "Mom, in fact, you also want to go to the farmhouse together, don''t you? Dad is making a mountain out


    of a molehill. I''m just pregnant. Why don''t he let me go out with them?"


    Ashley felt sorry for her daughter and touched her head.


    "In your father''s heart, there is no ce for you and Jerome. Now he only cares about Abigale. In his


    eyes, he doesn''t care about the children I gave birth for him at all. He just cares about that bitch''s


    daughter."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Abby is also the daughter of our Gu Family, and also your daughter.


    Sometimes I really think that you are partial. If you treat every children well and equally like dad, Dad


    won''t be angry with you."


    "Hey, what are you talking about? I''m your mother. Why do you always protect that girl? Hmm?"


    Ashley was a little unhappy. ''Everyone in the Gu Family, including my two children, all defend that bad


    girl. What on earth did she do to them to make them around her one by one?''


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ''Why didn''t she die with her annoying parents


    that year? Why did shee to harass the Gu Family? Was it because the members of the Gu family


    were easy to deceive? After she betrayed the Gu Family like that, why did she still have the face to


    come back with two wild children.''


    "Well, mom, I know you love me and my brother, but your attitude towards Abby sometimes even


    makes me ufortable, let alone dad."


    "I really don''t know what Abigale has done to you. Why all of you protect her so much? Do you... "


    "What?"


    "Nothing! Why don''t you go back to your room and rest? What are you doing here?"


    Lena took a look at Ashley. She felt that her mother''s hatred for Abby was getting more and more


    obvious. What''s more, there was something hidden in her unfinished words just now, but she suddenly


    stopped and changed the topic. What was it? ''Isn''t Abby the child dad brought back from the


    orphanage? But from what her mother said just now, it doesn''t seem to be true.''


    Well, she was too young to remember so much at that time. She only knew that she had a younger


    sister. And she became an elder sister, so it was necessary for her to take care of Abby. Moreover,


    Abby was so sensitive at that time, which made her feel sorry and pitiful for her. As time went by, the


    rtionship and the emotion between them became deeper.

 Chapter 402 Farmhouse

    Chapter 402 Farmhouse


    Who had a good memory? Of course, it was her brother, Jerome. When he came back home, she


    would ask her brother how Abby came to the Gu Family that year. Anyway, she couldn''t remember.


    "Mom, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Go and eat. I need to avoid starving you. Dad will feel


    sorry for you when he sees you like this."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley sneered. ''Would Albert feel sorry for me? Unless the sun rises in the west, otherwise, Albert


    would never feel sorry for me. I wouldn''t count on that man for the rest of my life.'' Ashley looked at


    Lena''s belly.


    "Why don''t you go back to your room to have a rest?"


    Lena stuck out her tongue at Ashley, took the fruit on the table and ran back to her room. Although she


    really wanted to go with Abby and others, maybe there was still a long time ahead that she need to


    take care of herself well. She touched her belly and thought, ''Well, I can''t feel anything now. But there


    is a baby growing here. It''s really a magical thing.''


    She took some grapes and threw them into her mouth. Lying on the bed, she thought to herself, ''Baby,


    look at me. I even give up the chance to go out for fun because of you. When you grow up in the future,


    you should be filial to me. Well, you don''t need to be too smart. You just need to be as smart and


    sensible as Brain and Bruce.


    ''Oh, would it be a boy or a girl? No matter it''s a boy or a girl, I want it to be the happiest child in the


    world Will it be as quiet as Bruce or as talkative as Brain? If it is an annoying baby, then what should I


    do?'' Lena, who stayed at her room alone, was thinking about many matters.


    ...


    On the other side, as the location of the farmhouse was rtively remote, it took them a whole day to


    drive there. And the ce Tristan had booked was really in the mountain. In a trance, they spent


    almost the whole day in the car, except for getting off and going to the toilet halfway.


    Because of boredom, they took a nap. When they woke up, they were still in the car. But the driver said


    that it was almost there, so the three old men didn''t continue to sleep.


    In the other car, Fiona had been taking a rest with her eyes closed, while Ares kept nagging. Seeing


    that Fiona ignored him, he didn''t feel frustrated at all. Instead, he became more and more talkative. The


    driver had to admire this young man. He didn''t even drink water all the way.


    Teresa and the two kids also had a sleep in the car. When they woke up, the car had been parked at


    the foot of the mountain, and the owner of the farmhouse had already been waiting there. Their


    luggage was sent to the room they booked by the driver and the owner of the farmhouse.


    The address was located on the hillside. Teresa held the hands of the two children tightly, and at the


    same time she also need to pay attention to those three old men, Albert, Harris, and Gavin.


    Fortunately, the road up the mountain was not steep. The roads up to the mountain were like the


    narrow and winding paths in the old movies shown in the cinema.


    "Oh, it''s in the mountain. The air is so good."


    Gavin sighed as he walked. The flowers and nts on the small mountain road also had a special


    feeling, although they were not as delicate as the roses nted in the courtyard.


    "Mom, it''s so beautiful here."


    Holding Teresa''s hand, Brain looked at the scenery around him. So did Bruce. Although he didn''t like to


    talk, he didn''t want to miss anything beautiful.


    "Mom, did you hear the sound of water? What a loud sound of water!"


    "Well, there is something you don''t know. There is a waterfall in the backward mountain of our


    farmhouse. It''s very magnificent."


    The owner of the farmhouse, who followed them and helped them carry their luggage, was a middle-


    aged man in his forties. He was a little fat, carrying their luggage and panting. However, he looked very


    kind. Hearing what the two cute kids said, he exined.


    The three old men walked faster than the young people. They arrived at the farmhouse first. The area


    of the farmhouse was really big, with well-arranged wooden houses around, and the farmhouse vi in


    the middle.


    "Guests, you have booked the vi, but our wooden house is also very good. You can change the


    decision temporarily."


    The owner of the farmhouse was smart. He could know that the guests here today seemed to be either


    rich or powerful. They just came here and did not look at their vi at all. Although in his eyes, the vi


    here was well built, it might not be fresh in the eyes of these rich people. Maybe in their eyes, the vi


    here was just like thatched huts.


    ...


    What''s more, they were staring at the wooden house. It was obvious that they liked the house built in


    that way. At the beginning, he thought that the rich might not like the vi, so he spent a lot of money to


    renovate the wooden houses. The wooden house looked small, and each group of wooden house only


    had two bedrooms, and a bathroom. It was small and clean, giving people a good feeling.


    "Then help us move our luggage to the wooden house. We''ll live in the wooden house. Abby, how


    about you?"


    Albert, Harris, and Gavin had decided to live in a wooden house, and Brain and Bruce also liked the


    wooden house. They looked straight at the wooden house not far away, and Teresa naturally had no


    objection.


    "Then let''s also live in a wooden house. Fiona, Ares, will youe with us?"


    Both Fiona and Ares had no objection, so they all lived in their own small wooden house. Fiona and


    Teresa were in the same room. Harris and Albert decided to live in the same house. Gavin and Ares


    were in the same house. After they assigned the house and the room, the luggage was also moved into


    their own wooden house and room.


    This wooden house was really pleasant to smell the faint scent of wood. The furnishings in the room


    were very simple, and many of them were made of wood. Besides the necessary modern products like


    quilts and TV, most of them were made of wood. The big bed was made of wood, and even the cup for


    drinking water was made of bamboo. The three elders were very satisfied with it.


    The others were satisfied as well. After they settled everything down, it was already dark and there was


    no time for them to see the waterfall. The owner of the farmhouse had already arranged a big table


    outside ording to their requirements. Everyone sat around the round table, looking happy. The food


    on the table was produced and sold by here, such as fried eggs with garlic, chicken soup, etc.


    Moreover, there were many vegetables, freshly picked and cooked, tasted good indeed.


    Even meat eaters like Ares often picked up vegetables with chopsticks. Listening to the sound of


    running water, they gathered around to have dinner. Not far away, there was a bonfire.

 Chapter 403 Play Aeroplane Chess

    Chapter 403 y Aerone Chess


    The bonfire and the rice wine made by the owner of the farmhouse made all of them feel that life


    should be like this. After dinner, thendy of the farmhouse took her beautiful daughter to clean up


    the table. The owner of the farmhouse also moved a chair and sat next to the three elders, talking and


    laughing.


    "Brain, let''s y aerone chess."


    Bruce took out a set of aerone chess from his pocket and put it on the clean table.


    "Okay, I''ming. There was no winnerst time. I must win you today."


    "It is obvious that you are not smarter than me,"


    Bruce said. Teresa stood beside them and shook her head with a smile. These two children, especially


    Bruce, either kept silent or were saying something so destructive that he even said that Brain was not


    smarter than him and couldn''t win him. Three old men slowly approached to them. The owner of the


    farmhouse also approached as well.


    The owner of the farmhouse said his name was Forrest Meng, and they could just call him Forrest


    directly. But all of the others were just smiling and saying that they should call him Mr. Forrest. Mr.


    Forrest smiled and didn''t retort. In his eyes, being called Mr. Forrest was a proud thing. It meant that


    his life was sessful, at least in the eyes of others, sessful and glorious.


    "I''ve told you that I can win. I''m about to reach the end. Ha-ha, Bruce, you''re the fool."


    Brainughed wildly with his hands on his hips. No one knew if he was more like Teresa or Enrique


    when he was doing this. Bruce just curled his lips.


    "It''s still unknown who will be the winner."


    As expected, when Brain''s chess piece was about to reach the finish line, it was suddenly hit back to


    the starting point by the chess piece guarded by Bruce. Bruce left one chess piece at home and just for


    attacking Brain''s chess piece. In the end, Bruce took advantage of this and chase after him and took


    the lead all the way. Then, when Bruce won, Brain pouted.


    "Ah! Bruce. You are so insidious and cunning. How can you let a chess piece stay at home just to


    attack me? What if you can''t catch my chess piece?"


    Bruce looked up at Brain indifferently. Then he said lightly.


    "Daddy said this is called strategy."


    Brain pouted. He was angry. Why didn''t his daddy tell him this? Obviously, daddy was partial to Bruce.


    Then he threw himself into the arms of Teresa and asked forfort. Albert, who was standing next to


    them, couldn''t agree. How could Enrique teach the children like this? How could he not teach Brain but


    Bruce?


    "Brain, don''t cry. Grandpa Albert will win it for you."


    Brain was about to ask his Grandpa Albert if he knew how to y aerone chess. Then he saw that


    his Grandpa Albert had already sat opposite Bruce, also the position of him just now. He picked up a


    chess piece and his posture was just like he was going to y Chinese chess. Brain couldn''t help but


    make a sound.


    "Grandpa Albert, aerone chess is different from Chinese chess."


    "Well, I see."


    Harris covered his mouth to prevent himself fromughing. But he thought in his heart, ''No, I have to


    hold back and don''tugh at him. Otherwise, Albert would stop ying that.'' If anyone looked at Harris


    from the direction of Gavin, one would find that Harris''s face turned red. It was hard to tell whether it


    was because of the bonfire or because he tried hard not tough.


    "Hey, why did you attack my piece of chess for no reason?"


    "Grandpa Albert, that''s how the aerone chess ys."


    Albert''s face also flushed. He had seen that Harris wasughing secretly beside him. Moreover that old


    man was even happier than others.


    Albert was very good at all kinds of chess. However, when it came to aerone chess, he felt it was


    difficult to win. In particr, the aerone chess needed a lot of luck. yers needed to not only rely


    on luck to roll dice and move their chess piece, but also be careful of the opponent''s pieces from the


    back to attack their own pieces. If the chess piece of the opponent behind just stopped at the ce


    where your chess piece stopped, then your piece must return to the origin point and start over again.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert had yed several rounds in a row, but he lost to Bruce again and again. Even Teresa, who was


    standing aside, couldn''t have heart to watch it anymore, let alone Brain. He thought his Grandpa


    Albert''s skill was not as good as his own. He lost just now because he was tricked by Bruce. Now that


    he knew Bruce''s tricks, he could see through his moves. He didn''t believe that he could still lose.


    "Ha-ha, I really can''t help it anymore, Gavin. Albert always pretends to be powerful in front of us two,


    but now he is beaten like this by his own grandson, my grandson! Ha-ha, it''s so funny."


    Gavin pursed his lips and didn''t dare tough, but he also felt a little happy. After all, he was always the


    loser when he yed chess with Albert. Today, he was really satisfied.


    Albert next to them was not convinced. He raised his head and raised his chin at Harris and Gavin.


    "Are youughing happily? Would you two like to y with me and Bruce? Anyway, aerone chess


    can be yed by four people together."


    Therefore, Harris and Gavin also joined the battle. Every time, Bruce ranked the first and Albert was


    the second. The third ce and the forth ce was always belonging to Gavin and Harris. Seeing that


    they were having a good time, Mr. Forrest said goodbye to them after he looked at them for a while.


    After he went back, he needed to arrange the schedule and activity of the guestsing tomorrow. He


    also needed to think about what to cook tomorrow. Anyway, the weather was warm. He could let


    children and women y water by the stream, or let them go to the vegetable garden to personally feel


    the happiness of doing farm work. He touched his round chin and left everyone''s sight. Well, in fact, the


    others present there never looked at and pay attention to the leave of Mr. Forrest from the beginning to


    the end.


    Instead, they put all their attention on the chessboard. The three elders were getting more and more


    energetic, and they had the high fighting spirit and even wanted to y till the dawn. As a result, Bruce


    was a little tired after ying the aerone chess for a long time. Then Ares reced his position.


    Fiona and Teresa went back to their rooms with the two children in their arms and helped them wash


    up.


    The two naughty children fell asleep after making a fuss on the bed for a while. Teresa held Fiona''s


    hand and stood in the corridor in front of the wooden house. The corridor was very clean. The two sat


    down. Not far away, the four men, old and young, were still ying the aerone chess happily.


    The stars in the sky were very beautiful, different from the city they lived in. They rarely saw such a


    clean starry sky. The night wind was a little cold, and the bonfire was making the sound of cracking.


    The sound of water from the waterfall was also heard in their ears.


    "It''s a good ce. If I have the chance, I also want to have such a farmhouse to support myself,"


    Fiona said with a look of yearning on her face. Teresa patted her on the shoulder.


    "We are enjoying ourselves in this farmhouse right now, aren''t we?"


    "Are you going to say live in the moment again?"


    "Why not? Cherish the happy time! Don''t deprive yourself of every opportunity. Even if it doesn''t work


    out in the end, there are always good memories left."


    Fiona was stunned. There was something meaningful in Teresa''s words today. She didn''t want to


    understand what she meant, but she knew what she meant.

 Chapter 404 Phone Call

    Chapter 404 Phone Call


    She knew that Teresa wanted her to seize her own happiness, but happiness had already been far


    away from her. It was too illusory, and it was not suitable for her. She felt that it was a gift to be alive


    now. She no longer wanted anything, and she had no right to expect anything, especially happiness.


    "Fiona, I hope you will be happy."


    Fiona nodded and looked at Teresa, who was looking at her very seriously. She knew that Teresa really


    hoped her to be fine.


    "I also want you to be happy, but are you really happy? Have you really reconciled with Enrique? Or


    have youpromised with him just for something?"


    Teresa was stunned. Fiona''s words hit her right. She felt a lump in her throat. She turned her head


    away and didn''t want Fiona to see. She didn''t want anyone to find out that her marriage with Enrique


    was just a coercion andpromise. Thinking of this, her face turned pale.


    "Oh, no!"


    "What''s wrong, Teresa?"


    "Fiona, wait for me here for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Teresa hurriedly ran back to her room and took out her mobile phone. Her mobile phone was muted,


    and most importantly, she hadn''t checked it since yesterday. Before leaving the Shen Family, she was


    asked by Enrique to report the situation here to him every night, if she didn''t do it, he would let her pay


    the price for it. She forgot itst night.


    As expected, there were three missed call, which were from Enrique, on her phone. Her face was pale


    and her palms were sweating. What should she do? ''What should I do? Would he be furious? Would


    he... Would he have already started to attack the people around me when I came back? No, I couldn''t


    let such a thing happen!'' Teresa dialed the number of Enrique, even though she was trembling all over


    her body.


    "Hello?"


    She didn''t wait long before Enrique answered the phone. There was no emotion in his voice.


    "I''m sorry. I was too tired yesterday and something happened. So, I forgot to call you. I didn''t mean to


    do that. I really didn''t mean to do that."


    Teresa''s heart was in her throat, but she heard a long silence from the other end of the line. The more


    Enrique kept silence, the more scared Teresa became. She was so scare that she didn''t realize Fiona


    was standing behind her.


    "Enrique, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. It''s all my fault. Please don''t hurt them. You can do


    whatever you want to me."


    The more Teresa said, the more uneasy she became. At the other end of the phone came the voice of


    Enrique.


    "Well, I forgive you. But from now on, I want you to send me ten messages every day and at least call


    me once every day to tell me what you are doing. Well, let''s start from now on."


    Teresa breathed a sigh of relief secretly. She really didn''t expect that Enrique would let her go so easily.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and her tone returned to normal unhurriedly.


    "I just arrived at the Gu Family yesterday and had dinner with the rest of them. Then, Brain and Bruce


    said that they two were going to pick strawberries before I promised them in the car yesterday. In the


    car, They asked me about that big mosquito again and again!"


    Teresa stressed the word "big mosquito" on purpose, while Enrique chuckled.


    "What? Did they see what I did to you?"


    "It is all your fault! If it weren''t for you, they wouldn''t have asked me about that big mosquito!


    Otherwise, I would never use taking them out to pick strawberries as an excuse to change the subject


    at that time."


    "And then?"


    At this moment, due to the rtionship with Soraya, there was something wrong with Enrique''s


    business. He had been busy until now, and felt a little tired. When he looked at his phone, he found that


    it was a call from Teresa. Enrique picked up the phone, but he heard Teresa''s voice trembling, and


    moreover he heard that she kept saying sorry to him, which made him a little irritable.


    She treated him so carefully and cautiously, which disgusted him. He didn''t want Teresa to be like this,


    but he knew that it was him who caused Teresa to be like this. Therefore, he kept silent and didn''t want


    to say anything, but that woman kept apologizing. She even told him that as long as he let go of the


    person she cared about, she would be at his disposal.


    Well, he was a little softhearted. In the face of this woman, he was often softhearted. He felt that he did


    not hate her as much as he had at first. Sure enough, he still loved her in his heart.


    All of a sudden, he wanted her to go back to the feeling of being spoiled by him. He would feel good no


    matter what kind of person she was. However, he knew clearly that they two would never be able to go


    back to the past.


    He wanted to get more contact with her, hoping that they could still be like before. Even if they didn''t


    meet each other, she would send him a message every day, telling him what she was doing, and called


    him before going to bed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side of the phone, she suddenly seemed to be much calmer. She even med him for


    leaving so many love bites on her. It was as if they had returned to the past. It felt so good. He didn''t


    want this kind of her to disappear. Teresa reported on the other end of the phone.


    "What? And then? At first, I just use it to change the topic and didn''t really mean to take the two kids to


    pick strawberries. However, I didn''t expect that Brain was so smart that he took his Grandpa Albert''s


    hand and told my promise to him. Last night, I was busy packing up the luggage that would be used


    when we get to the farmhouse today. After packing up, I felt tired and fell asleep on the bed.


    After breakfast today morning, we got on the car and headed for the farmhouse."


    "You have been in the car for such a long time. Don''t you know that you need to check your phone? I


    don''t know..."


    Enrique wanted to say something, but he was afraid that Teresa would know his feelings and emotion


    for her. If she knew it, their rtionship might be out of bnce. She would even choose to leave him


    without hesitation.


    "I''m sorry. The two kids made a fuss in the car and then we three slept. We just arrived at the


    farmhouse. We lived in a wooden building with beautiful scenery and waterfalls. The food in the farm is


    very delicious. Brain and Bruce taught dad and father how to y aerone chess. Dad and father are


    still ying now."


    "Are you used to living here?"


    Teresa was taken aback by the sudden words of Enrique. Was he caring about her? Or his two


    children, or his own father?


    "Well, it''s good. Father and others have a good time. Brain and Bruce have fallen asleep. What about


    you? Are you having a rest now?"


    Teresa tried to please Enrique by instinct, because she knew that she hadn''t called him yesterday,


    fearing that he would hurt them if he was unhappy.


    "Still in thepany. I have something to deal with."


    "Go home early. I have to hang up now."


    "Okay."


    The phone had been hung up, but it was warm in Enrique''s heart.

 Chapter 405 Farm Life

    Chapter 405 Farm Life


    Even though he knew that Teresa was just trying to please him, he just pretended that he didn''t know


    about it. As his wife, she cared about him and worried that he would work too hard. Enrique loved to


    hear Teresa said such kinds of words.


    Teresa put down her phone, turned around and walked out. Before Teresa hung up the phone, Fiona


    had left earlier. Since Teresa had chosen to protect the people around her in this way, she would


    pretend that she didn''t know about it. Teresa didn''t want others to know that she pretended to be


    strong, just like her, pretending that she had already walked out of the shadow and could face a new


    life.


    Once the protective film of a person was torn off or discovered by others, how could this person


    continue to live? She couldn''t let Teresa know the darkness in her own heart, just as Teresa didn''t want


    others to know that the rtionship between her and Enrique was not as good as what they saw.


    "Fiona, are you cold?"


    Teresa calmed herself down and sat next to Fiona with a smile. Fiona shook her head and put Teresa''s


    head on her shoulder. She thought, ''Teresa, what I can do for you is only that giving you a shoulder


    when you need me. Moreover, I hope you would know that I possessed a heart that apanies you


    all the time.''


    That night, Fiona and Teresa sat side by side for a long time. They didn''t talk to each other, but


    regarded each other as their backer. Ares yed aerone chess with the three old men until the


    bonfire not far away was about to extinguish, and he was so sleepy that he deliberately lost, making the


    three old men happy.


    But what Ares didn''t expect was that as soon as Albert won, he didn''t want to stop but wanted to


    continue to y aerone chess. He wanted to get back all the faces he had lost tonight. The four


    people yed until the early morning and it was a little cold outside. Albert put away the aerone


    chess and changed the battlefield from outside to his room. He went back to his room and continued to


    pull Ares with him. Ares didn''t know how he slept with the three old men and he even forgot when he


    fell asleep.


    When he woke up, the sun had risen high. He wouldn''t have woken up if the big cock in the farmhouse


    hadn''t kept crowing. The three old men beside him also woke up in a daze. They frowned at the same


    time and disliked the cock which was crowing in the farmhouse, but they didn''t know that the cock had


    already crowed in the morning. It was noon now.


    The owner of farmhouse had already set up a table in the yard with steaming farmhouse dishes on it.


    The aroma was overflowing and people''s appetite was greatly increased just by looking at those


    dishes.


    In the morning, Teresa and Fiona had already looked around the waterfall with the two children. Teresa


    had even taken many photos, including her and Fiona, her and the two children''s, the two children''s


    individual photos and the group photos of the four of them. After a round, she chose a few beautiful


    photos, and sent them to Enrique.


    Brain and Bruce seemed to like waterfalls very much, but the two of them couldn''t swim. Therefore,


    Teresa didn''t let them get close to the waterfall. After ying for a while, they came back and saw the


    four people who yed flying aerone chess yesterday wake up.


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, Ares, good afternoon."


    Teresa''s "good afternoon" was not known whether she said it on purpose or not. Anyway, Albert was so


    embarrassed that he coughed slightly. Harris and Gavin just put their nce away and look at other


    ces. Ares was different from those three. Anyway, it was not a big deal for him to wake up at this


    time.


    His eyes fell directly on Fiona. Today, Fiona was wearing a light blue sportswear, a white sneaker, and


    her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked beautiful and energetic. She was looked like a student


    girl today.


    Fiona deliberately hid behind Teresa. Why could this man look at her so directly?


    "Guests, lunch is ready."


    The daughter of the owner of the farmhouse, Mr. Forrest, smiled sweetly at them. Fiona also noticed


    that the girl specially looked at Ares a few more times. That was true. Ares was tall, handsome and


    easy to get along with. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Fiona''s mouth. A man like him should


    be with such a pure girl.


    After they were sitting down and having lunch, except for Teresa, who had lost her sense of taste, there


    was also Fiona feeling that the food was not delicious anymore. After lunch, Brain and Bruce mored


    to go to the shed to pick strawberries. The daughter of Mr. Forrest arranged a small basket for each of


    them.


    "Come with me. The strawberry shed is a little far from here."


    The girl had a pair of bright eyes and smiled very clean and sweet. She had said her name when she


    introduced herself, and her name was Peggy Meng. She was a very gentle and kind girl.


    "Miss Peggy, is this fish pool also yours?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin pointed at arge fish pool they passed by. Peggy Meng turned around, holding the basket in her


    hand, nodded with a smile, and her long hair flew in the air. Albert also looked at this young girl with a


    smile and sighed that young was really a good thing.


    "Yes, sir. The fish pool is also ours. If you want to go fishing, you can go fishing here. If you catch fish


    sessfully, we can add it to the menu for you in the evening."


    "Well, I think for me, it''s better to go fishing here than picking strawberry."


    Albert said, "Yes, if we want to pick strawberries, we would need to bend down for a long time. It is


    difficult for us three to withstand such a torture. It''s better for us to go fishing here than picking


    strawberry."


    "Okay. Have you three decided to go fishing here?"


    Gavin, Albert and Harris nodded. Peggy Meng took out her phone.


    "Sir, you three please wait a moment. I''ll call my father and ask him to bring the fishing tools. Two


    ladies, two cute children, and this handsome man, can you four wait a moment? When my father


    comes, I will continue to take you to the shed to pick strawberries. Right now, I''m afraid it''s not


    appropriate to leave the three elders here."


    "Well, Miss Peggy, you are such a sweet girl."


    Ares was never shy to praise others, especially a smart girl like Peggy Meng. Standing aside, Fiona


    also thought that the girl was very good. She was not only good in character, good in appearance, but


    more importantly, careful. But why? Why did she feel so sad when Peggy Meng was praised by Ares?


    Fiona told herself in her heart, ''Fiona, shouldn''t you... Shouldn''t you be happy?''


    Teresa held Fiona''s hand. Fiona turned around and gave Teresa a smile. Looking at her like this,


    Teresa felt indescribable pain in her heart.

 Chapter 406 Self-sufficient

    Chapter 406 Self-sufficient


    They didn''t wait long before Mr. Forrest came with a young man carrying fishing tools. It seemed that


    the fishing tools in this farmhouse here were quiteplete.


    "Dad, brother, I would hand over three gentlemen to you. I''ll take the others to the strawberry shed."


    "Okay. Go ahead."


    Forrest waved his hand with a smile. The young man next to Forrest looked like Forrest. It seemed that


    he was the son of Forrest because Peggy called him brother just now.


    "Gentlemen, please have a seat. My name is Hubert Meng. I''m a master of fishing here. Even my


    father is no match for me. Do you three Gentlemen usually go fishing?"


    Harris looked up at Hubert Meng with a smile. Albert was putting the chair, and Gavin said.


    "Young man, is Peggy your sister?"


    "Yes."


    "She is a clever and considerate girl. She takes good care of us."


    Hubert Meng smiled. He was a straightforward young man.


    "Yes, she has been very considerate since she was a child. I think it''s also because you three


    gentlemen are looked about the same age as my father, so she feel very close to you three."


    "Ha-ha, young man, you''re such a good talker and emotionally intelligent. You are good at ttering."


    Harris burst intoughter. Apparently the young man wasplimenting the three of them that they


    three were looked younger than their real age. It was really pleasant to hear that. He hadn''t been


    ttered for a long time. Albert didn''t think so. He didn''t listen to what the young man was talking about


    at all. He was studying the fishing rod in his hand. He also came out of the countryside and often went


    fishing when he was a child, but the fishing rod that time was not asplicated as it was now. He


    couldn''t even figure out how to use this fishing rod.


    He had nned to show his real capacity in front of Harris and Gavin, but he found that he had thought


    too simply about the fishing rod. It was a disgrace, and he might be mocked by Harris if Harris found


    out. So he wanted to figure it out as soon as possible before Harris and Gavin noticed. But the more


    anxious he was, the more he couldn''t figure out how to use the fishing rod. The sweat came out of his


    forehead.


    Hubert Meng soon found out the situation of Albert. Just now, his father put down the things and rushed


    back to work. Before leaving, he asked him to entertain the three distinguished guests well.


    "Sir, you don''t often go fishing, do you? Let me help you."


    Harris and Gavin also saw Albert''s situation. Seeing his red face, they couldn''t help but burst into


    laughter.


    "Ha-ha, Albert, do you want to pretend to be capable in front of us again? Do you want to show off how


    good your fishing skills are? But how can the fishing tools nowadays be the same as those in the past?


    In the past, the fishing rod just included a hook, a fish line and a wooden stick."


    Harris''s words hit the nail on the head. Albert had no choice but to snort at him, and turned around. He


    didn''t talk to him anymore and just let Harris be proud for a while now.


    As a result, Harris seemed to sit next to Albert casually and pick up the fishing rod beside him. He used


    the fishing rod skillfully. He threw the fishing line with the bait into the water and then sat down leisurely.


    Not long after, he caught a big fish of more than two pounds.


    "Ha-ha, Mr. Harris, you are still so awesome."


    Gavin couldn''t help giving a thumbs up to Harris. He even called Harris Mr. Harris. Albert was furious.


    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t catch a fish today! However, every time when the float floated, Albert


    pulled the fishing line back and then he would see that the bait was eaten and the fish escaped. He


    didn''t catch a fish.


    On the other side, Peggy took Teresa and the others to the shed. She taught the two children and the


    three adults how to pick strawberries. And she told them that after they picked strawberries in the shed,


    they had to take them to the gate and check the amount. Obviously, Ares didn''t care about the money


    at all.


    Peggy had been squatting beside Brain and Bruce, teaching them how to pick strawberry by not hurting


    the vines and roots of the strawberry, and also to take off theplete strawberry. Brain and Bruce


    were smart, and in fact, they had already learned it. Brain stood up and pretended to be a little tired,


    but in fact, he looked at Ares and Fiona nearby.


    No matter how hard Fiona tried to dodge, Ares was followed closely by her, and Teresa was holding a


    basket beside them.


    "Hey, little guys. What is the rtionship between you two and that handsome man?"


    "Oh, he is a friend of my daddy."


    Brain, who seemed to give a casual answer, he was better than the serious Bruce in this respect. He


    knew what this youngdy wanted to know.


    "Is thatdy your daddy''s friend''s girlfriend?"


    Seeing that Ares had been with Fiona all the time, Peggy thought that such a handsome man must


    have a girlfriend. She felt her heart was inevitably empty. Why couldn''t she meet a good single man?


    "No. She is not his girlfriend."


    Brain shook his head and answered casually, his eyes falling on the strawberry.


    "Oh, by the way, beautifuldy, that uncle doesn''t know how to pick strawberries at all. I just saw him


    pick several rotten strawberries. You can teach him. He is so stupid."


    Brain said in a cute voice. Peggy smiled and reached out to touch Brain''s head.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you''ve learned very well. Just do as I''ve taught you. Then I will go to teach your daddy''s friend."


    After Peggy left, Teresa looked at the two children strangely, but Brain and Bruce pretended not to see


    their mother''s nce. They squatted down and began to pick strawberry. They wanted to pick many


    strawberries.


    "Mommy, let''s pick many strawberries and take them back to daddy, okay?"


    Teresa smiled and nodded. Enrique always would get whatever he wanted. He had a lot of money.


    Would he really care about the strawberries they picked?


    She took out her cell phone from her trouser pocket and took a photo of the two children squatting on


    the ground. Then she sent the photo to Enrique.


    "Your two sons said they were going to pick strawberries for you."


    Soon, she received a message from Enrique.


    "Let them work hard. As long as those strawberries they brought back were picked by them, I will eat


    them all."


    Teresa put down her phone. In fact, she had never thought that Enrique would reply to her message. At


    this moment, Brain pulled Teresa''s trousers.


    "Mommy, squat down and have a look."


    Teresa was stunned. She squatted down and looked in the direction of Brain''s and Bruce''s gaze. On


    the other side, Peggy was squatting beside Ares and talking seriously, while Fiona, who stood next to


    them, looked a little lonely.

 Chapter 407 Difficult To Control Emotions

    Chapter 407 Difficult To Control Emotions


    Teresa frowned and looked at her two children. Was this their purpose?


    "What do you two want to do?"


    She didn''t like her children to y tricks on adults. If they did thing like this, what was the difference


    between them and Enrique? Seeing that their mother seemed to be unhappy, Brain and Bruce hurriedly


    pulled the corner of Teresa''s clothes.


    "Mommy, don''t be unhappy. Bruce and I just want to help Auntie Fiona to test Uncle Ares."


    "But don''t you two think it''s unfair to another girl? You two took advantage of her kindness. Mommy is


    really angry with what you two did. You two should reflect on yourselves."


    "Mommy, we are wrong."


    Bruce knew that his mother was really angry this time. He raised his head and apologized seriously.


    Brain also raised his big watery eyes and looked at Teresa pitifully. His mother would be softhearted as


    long as he acted like this. But this time, their mother seemed to be really angry. No matter how they


    admitted their mistakes, their mother still didn''t say a word to them. The two children''s eyes were filled


    with tears. They didn''t mean to do anything bad. They just wanted to help Auntie Fiona.


    "Did you two little guys piss your mother off?"


    Fiona felt that it was unnecessary for her to stay there, and she felt ufortable. She passed Peggy


    and Ares and came to the side of the two little guys. However, the two little guys were standing still with


    tears in their eyes, while Teresa was standing with her back to them. Well, she had seen such a scene


    when she was abroad. It must be the two kids who made their mother angry.


    "Auntie Fiona, please tell mommy that we really know we are wrong. We won''t do it again. Mommy,


    don''t be angry. Don''t ignore me and Bruce."


    Tears fell down from Brain''s eyes all of a sudden. He looked pitiful. Seeing this, Fiona held the two


    children in her arms and looked up at Teresa.


    "Teresa, the two of them are still young. If they do something wrong, you can have a talk with them.


    Don''t always get angry with the children like this."


    "Yes, yes. I can''t even manage my own children now. What''s the use of me?"


    Teresa didn''t know why she suddenly felt wronged and helpless. All her motivation was from the two


    children and Fiona. As a result, the two children'' way of behavior were more and more like Enrique.


    Even Fiona...


    "Mommy, don''t cry. We know we''re doing something wrong, we really know we''re doing something


    wrong!"


    Bruce burst into tears too. He hugged Teresa at once. When Ares and Peggy looked up, they saw the


    four people hugging together, with tears and snot. Peggy knew that she''d better keep silent at this time,


    so did Ares. He just felt sorry for Fiona. She was thinner than before, as if she could be blown away by


    a gust of wind.


    After a long time, Teresa''s emotion slowly recovered. She shouldn''t have lost control of her emotions all


    of a sudden. She squatted down and held the two crying children in her arms.


    "I''m sorry, Bruce, Brain. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have done that. I''m sorry."


    "Mommy, we really don''t dare to do that again."


    "Bruce won''t do that, either."


    "It''s all right. It''s all my fault."


    Tears streamed down Fiona''s face. The four of them had experienced too much together. After calming


    herself down, Teresa turned around and gave an apologetic smile to Peggy and Ares.


    "I''m sorry. "


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ares waved his hand. In fact, he really wanted to stand up and hold Fiona in his arms, but he knew that


    she would refuse, just like she chose to avoid him from the beginning. Love was something that might


    come at any time. He hated that his love for Fiona came toote.


    Picking up four baskets of strawberries slowly, Teresa walked back after weighing all the strawberries.


    She kept asking Fiona beside her.


    "Fiona, are my eyes red?"


    Fiona herself was not much better than her. She quickly shook her head and said that it was not a big


    deal until they met with the three old men.


    "Wow, father, you''ve caught a lot of fish."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow. Grandpa Harris, you are awesome. You caught a lot of fish. Tonight, Brain wants to eat braised


    fish, boiled fish and fried fish."


    "I want to eat roasted fish."


    Harris was already very happy, and he was even happier when he heard what his two grandsons said.


    But the world was always like this, some people felt happy and others felt unhappy. Harris got a big


    harvest, and even Gavin catch two fishes, but unfortunately, Albert didn''t catch one. He was very angry.


    "Humph, I won''t fish anymore."


    Putting down the fishing rod, Albert stood up and left angrily. Peggy looked at her brother, and Hubert


    shrugged his shoulders. Sure enough, rich people have a bad temper. It was not a big deal. He just


    haven''t caught fish, right? Hubert took two fishes from the fishes he caught and put the rest back in the


    pond.


    Back to the wooden house, even though Brain and Bruce were coaxing and pestering Albert, Albert


    was still not happy. In the end, it was still Teresa who suggested that Harris and two kids continue to


    y aerone chess with Albert. Only when Albert won Harris on the chessboard did he feel relieved.


    At dinner, the table was full of delicious food and was full of all kinds of dishes about fish. Albert didn''t


    eat any dish which was made by fish. It was part of Albert''s persistence and pride.


    In the next few days, Teresa and the others experienced the pleasure of doing the farm work.


    Moreover, the two little guys fell in love with picking up eggs for the chickens raising in free range in the


    backyard of the farmhouse. Every time they got one, they would show off for a long time.


    The three old men werepletely in love with aerone chess. They had to y for a while every


    day, or they couldn''t fall asleep. Because of Albert, the three old men went to catch fish again the


    second day. This time Albert was happy, because he caught more fish than Harris. He ate fish happily


    that night.


    In the farmhouse, there were mountains, rivers and beautiful scenery, delicious food and fun, but they


    still had to go home. No matter how good the farmhouse was, it was not their home. After ying for a


    few days, they chose to drive home on a sunny afternoon.


    Of course, Teresa needed to go back to the Gu Family, while Harris wanted to take his two grandsons


    back to the Shen Family first. He wanted to bring the fish, strawberries, and vegetables like eggnt


    that they had got in the farmhouse to Enrique.

 Chapter 408 Worries

    Chapter 408 Worries


    When Albert returned to the Gu Family with Teresa and Fiona, he automatically ignored Ares. He didn''t


    know what had happened between Fiona and Ares. Sincest night, Fiona didn''t pay attention to Ares


    anymore, no matter how he showed up in front of her.


    "Let me do it!"


    After getting off the car, they arrived at the Gu Family. Ares helped Teresa and several others with their


    luggage. Fiona just walked towards the vi of the Gu Family in a hurry. She walked and even ran.


    "Abby, you are back! Ah!"


    When Lena heard the news that Teresa and the others hade back, she hurried out of her room,


    while Fiona was busy walking towards her room. So, the two of them bumped into each other.


    Fortunately, Ashley stood behind Lena and held Lena in time, so Lena did not fall down. And Ashley''s


    expression immediately darkened.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Fiona nodded apologetically, turned around and ran into her room.


    "Lena, are you okay? Did she bump into you? What''s wrong with Abigale? How could she bring a low


    quality person to our Gu Family? If she bumped into you and hurt your baby, I won''t spare her!"


    Ashley, who was standing behind Lena, held Lena at once, and her tone became bad. Birds of a


    feather flocked together. That Fiona and Teresa were friends. She bumped into Lena but she just said


    sorry and went back to the guest room without even looking at Lena!


    "Sister, mom, we are back!"


    Hearing what Ashley said, Teresa looked at Lena apologetically. Of course, Lena wouldn''t be angry


    with Teresa. She rushed forward and grabbed Teresa''s hand.


    "Abby, you don''t know how bored I was when you were away. Fortunately, you''re back. By the way,


    have you brought any delicious food?"


    Teresa nodded with a smile.


    "I''ve brought some special products over there. The strawberries were picked by Brain and Bruce


    themselves!"


    "Really? Where are them? Where are my two little boys?"


    When Lena heard that there was delicious food, she even left Teresa behind. Looking at the outsides,


    she saw that Ares was carrying a suitcase, and the driver was carrying a big styrofoam box, in which


    there were strawberries they picked in the farmhouse. But she didn''t see Harris, Brain and Bruce!


    "Sister, they are back to the Shen Family. They wille back in a few days!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley snorted. ''They woulde back in a few days. Is the food in the Gu Family so delicious? Why


    they still want toe back?'' If Albert hadn''t stood there seriously, Ashley would have said it out


    rudely. She looked at Teresa coldly, which made Teresa very ufortable. Albert coughed slightly.


    "What are all of you standing here? We haven''t had dinner yet!"


    The Gu Family had already had dinner, and it was already dark outside. They could only ask the


    kitchen to cook. They couldn''t let themselves sleep with hunger. There was no such a rule in the Gu


    Family!


    "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t you hear what Mr. Albert said?"


    Ashley''s tone was not very good. She gave a cold look at Teresa, turned around and went back to her


    room. Lena held Teresa''s hand and let her tell her all the interesting things she had met in the


    farmhouse. Albert looked at his two daughters with a smile. Fortunately, these two girls had a good


    rtionship with each other.


    Teresa, of course, told Lena all the interesting things she had met, and also made fun of Albert''s


    fishing. As a result, Albert coughed violently when he was teased by his daughter. He felt a little


    embarrassed. Gavin was having dinner with a smile. He was hungry. In the car, he could only eat some


    strawberries to fill his stomach.


    Ares was also very quiet. Since Fiona didn''te out for dinner at night, he focused all his attention on


    Fiona. When he saw the happy atmosphere of the members of the Gu Family, he felt even more


    ufortable.


    Fiona should be sad alone in the room now. It was all his fault. How could he be so reckless? How


    could he said that to her before she recovered? He was too anxious! After dinner, Ares stopped Teresa.


    "Little cutie, well, Fiona hasn''t had dinner yet. You..."


    Seeing Ares''s expression, Teresa chuckled.


    "Since you care about Fiona so much, why don''t you bring some food to her yourself?"


    "I... she doesn''t want to see me now!"


    Teresa frowned and looked at Ares. Something must have happened between them, but Fiona didn''t


    tell her.


    "What did you do to Fiona?"


    "I... don''t ask. I''m leaving the Gu Family now. I want to give her some time to consider. Please tell her


    that no matter what happens, I''ll wait for her!"


    After that, Ares turned around and left the Gu Family. Teresa didn''t go out to see Ares off. She asked


    the kitchen to reserve some food. She took the food in a te and came to the door of Fiona''s room.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Fiona, this is Teresa. Open the door!"


    When Fiona opened the door, Teresa had already seen her red eyes. Teresa frowned slightly and didn''t


    ask her about it. She knew that Fiona had her own self-esteem and thoughts, so she shouldn''t ask her


    too much about it. As friends, they alwaysforted each other when they needed it most. If they did


    something unnecessarily, it would be bad.


    "Why didn''t you go out for dinner? If you didn''t go out, I have to bring it to you. Now, eat it. I have


    specially ordered the kitchen to cook your favorite food. If you really have no appetite, I don''t mind


    personally making a special dinner for you!"


    Teresa turned around and winked at her. Fiona forced a smile which was uglier than crying. To be


    honest, she didn''t want to eat anything, but she didn''t want Teresa to worry about her. Teresa had


    already been in many troubles herself, so how could she make her more upset and worried because of


    her!


    "We''d better not waste food!"


    Fiona sat down and picked up the bowl. Even if the food cooked by the chef of the Gu Family was


    delicious, right now she didn''t have mood to enjoy it. After eating a little food, Fiona put down her


    chopsticks.


    "I''m full!"


    "Do you think you are a sparrow?"


    She didn''t eat too much, but said that she were full. Sitting next to Fiona, Teresa sighed slightly,


    reached out and put Fiona''s head on her shoulder.


    "Fiona, you once said that you would always lend me your shoulder. Now, I have to say this to you. My


    shoulder will always be prepared for you!"


    Fiona''s tears finally fell down on Teresa''s shoulder. Teresa didn''t say anything but gently stroked her


    back. If Fiona didn''t want to say anything, she wouldn''t force her!

 Chapter 409 The Confession Of Ares

    Chapter 409 The Confession Of Ares


    "Teresa, Ares confessed his love to me."


    After crying for a long time, Fiona finally decided to tell the truth to Teresa that Ares had confessed his


    love to her. Since Teresa regarded her as a friend, she shouldn''t hide it from her anymore and let her


    guess what was on her mind. Moreover, if she told the truth to Teresa, she might also feel better.


    "What? Ares confessed his love to you?"


    Although she guessed that something must have happened between Fiona and Ares, she didn''t expect


    that Ares would take action so quickly.


    "Was it a few days ago? When we were in the farmhouse?"


    Fiona nodded. This thing was happened on that day when Teresa picked strawberries with Brain and


    Bruce. That night, Fiona felt a little boring, so she went out to breathe some fresh air. But she didn''t


    expect that she would meet Ares and Peggy.


    Beside the bonfire, Peggy held Ares''s hand and looked up at him. She confessed her love to Ares, but


    at that time, Fiona appeared. She appeared at an inappropriate time and Ares saw her.


    At that time, she didn''t know what to think. She felt flustered, embarrassed, and even sad. She wanted


    to cry, but she couldn''t. She had nothing to do with Ares. How could she cry? What right did she have


    to cry? Most importantly, she didn''t even have the right to love someone. Then why bother?


    So she turned around and ran to the woods not far away. Soon, Ares caught up with her and grabbed


    her arm. Anyway, he was not going to release Fiona''s hand this time. Fiona cried so sadly that she


    didn''t know why she cried. She didn''t even know why she show her fragility in front of Ares.


    On the other hand, Ares was held Fiona directly in his arms. His embrace was warm and made her not


    want to leave, but she knew clearly in her heart that this man did not belong to her. Her body was dirty,


    and she did not have the qualifications to love him. When she cried and told him to let her go, when


    she cried and said her body was dirty, Ares kissed her.


    Yes, he kissed her.


    He told her that he liked her. He said that it was because he was too stupid that he hadn''t discovered


    his feelings for her earlier. Otherwise, this matter wouldn''t have ended up like this. He said that he liked


    her because she was Fiona, not because of anything else. He said that he believed that she was the


    purest person in the world.


    She struggled and cried, but the man kept kissing her. In the end, she stopped struggling. She smiled


    at him and even began to take off her clothes. Suddenly, she said to him calmly, "Does you also want


    my body?" She told him that he could do it now and stop pestering her after he got it.


    But when she saw the pain in his eyes, she felt that her heart was also so painful that she almost


    fainted. She knew she had hurt him, but she had no choice. What else could she do if she didn''t refuse


    him like this? She didn''t deserve him. He was so good. He was so good that how could a person like


    her deserve him? She continued to take off her clothes, but what about him?


    Yes, he pped her hard. Her face was burning and painful, but it was not as painful as her heart. He


    felt pain, and so did she. She smiled, put on her clothes, stood up and left without looking back. From


    that day on, she didn''t want to see him anymore, but he clung to her again. No matter how indifferent


    she looked, he was always standing around her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Teresa couldn''t help but burst into tears. She held Fiona tightly in her arms. Fiona''s heart


    was so painful. Teresa could felt that how much she wanted to love Ares, but she felt that she didn''t


    deserve him. She struggled and felt so painful.


    "Fiona, Ares has left."


    Teresa finally spoke out what she wanted to say. Maybe it would be good for them to separate with


    each other for a period of time and think it over. She could also have time to persuade Fiona to open


    her heart knot. After all, happiness was really not an easy goal to achieve. Since the god had given


    Fiona such a big suffering and pain, god would definitely give her a happy love life. Perhaps, Ares was


    the happiness of Fiona. Maybe he was a gift of Fiona.


    Fiona was so smart and she would also figure it out herself one day.


    On the other hand, hearing Teresa say that Ares had left, Fiona stiffened and sneered at herself and


    her ridiculous but humble feelings. It was good for him to leave.


    "Before Ares left, he asked me to tell you that he would wait for you forever. He would wait for the day


    when you turn around and look at him."


    "Teresa, I''m not qualified to love him. I don''t deserve him. He is so good. Without me, he can find a girl


    like Peggy, who is full of youth vitality and clean. He deserves a girl who only knows to love him


    wholeheartedly."


    "Fiona, why are you so silly? You two both like each other. Why can''t you two be together? Why can''t


    you give yourself a chance? Why can''t you give yourself a chance at happiness?"


    "No, I can''t."


    Tears welled up in Fiona''s eyes as she shook her head. She didn''t dare to cry too loudly. She was


    afraid that Teresa would be sad with her. She didn''t dare to tell Teresa. Even if she had convinced


    herself, she wouldn''t be able to let her body be touched by Ares. She didn''t want Ares to be as dirty as


    her.


    "Fiona."


    Teresa choked with sobs, but she couldn''t say anything else. The two of them hugged each other


    tightly, leaning on each other. When Lena passed by their room, she sighed deeply. She didn''t want to


    disturb them. She knew that they two all felt painful and bitter in their hearts.


    Then she turned around and went back to her room. Lying on the bed, Tristan looked down at the


    phone in his hand. When he heard the door open, he raised his head and saw Lena''s sad face. He


    quickly dropped the phone and walked forward.


    "Honey? Are you OK? What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? Did someone bully you? Tell me! I''ll help you


    teach that person who dared to bully my wife a lesson."


    Lena looked at Tristan and burst intoughter when she saw him rubbing his hands.


    "What if I say it''s my dad? Are you going to help me teach him a lesson too?"


    As soon as Tristan heard that Lena was unhappy because of Albert, he became speechless. He looked


    at Lena with a ttering smile and held Lena''s hand.


    "Honey, our father is an elder, right? If you are really unhappy because of our father, then you can vent


    your anger on me! I promise I won''t fight back. As long as you don''t be angry anymore, you can do


    anything to me."


    Hearing Tristan''s words, Lena burst into tears all of a sudden. Tristan, who was standing next to Lena,


    saw that his wife was crying. He felt panicked.

 Chapter 410 Enriques Bed

    Chapter 410 Enrique''s Bed


    "Honey, why are you crying? Don''t cry."


    "Tristan..."


    Lena threw herself into Tristan''s arms and suddenly felt that she was really happy. Compared with


    Teresa and Fiona, she grew up in a honey pot. Her parents had raised her like a princess since


    childhood. She was good-looking, good born and spoiled by her parents. Her brother loved her very


    much. After she got married, her husband also loved her so much.


    As long as she was unhappy, she could lose her temper at will. Her husband also gave in to her, and


    never got angry with her. Now, she was pregnant. If she was unhappy, Tristan would coax her. After


    getting married, she also didn''t need to be bothered by any family issue. She was still like a princess.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Tristan, I feel I am so lucky and happy all of a sudden."


    "When you are happy, shouldn''t you smile? Why are you crying?"


    Tristan really didn''t understand women'' expression way. He didn''t understand why she would cry when


    she was sad, and at the same time she would also cry when she was happy. Crying couldn''t solve the


    problem. Why they loved crying so much? Of course, he didn''t dare to say that to his wife. That night,


    Teresa held Fiona in her arms and cried with her until the middle of the night. As for Lena, Tristan


    listened to her crying for the whole night. On the second day, Lena slept soundly, but he had to go to


    work with his dark circles under his eyes.


    ... He was indeed a man with a poor destiny.


    On the other side, Harris took Brain and Bruce back to the Shen Family and asked the servants to help


    them move the strawberry into the kitchen. Brain went to the kitchen and washed a few beautiful


    strawberries and put them on a te, trying to bring them to Enrique.


    He staggered to Harris with a te in his hands and fed Harris one strawberry.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa Harris, I''ll take the rest of them to Daddy."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. Bruce, will you go with us?"


    When Harris turned to look at Bruce, Bruce nodded and reached out his hand to hold Harris''s hand.


    The servant wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After all, they were just


    servants. It was not good for them to gossip their employer. Anyway, this matter was hard to hide it


    now. Harris loosened Bruce''s hand and open the door of Enrique''s room.


    ...


    "Enrique,e and see what we''ve brought back for you..."


    Before he could finish his words, Harris''s face darkened. Brain and Bruce also froze for a while.


    "Grandpa Harris, why is that woman lying on daddy''s bed?"


    Brain stretched out his hand and pointed at a ce not far away. ''Isn''t it that only mommy and they


    could sleep in daddy''s bed? Then? Why could that woman sleep over there?'' Bruce also didn''t look


    good. Although he was just a kid, he had understood something. Harris trembled with anger.


    "Ah!"


    The woman who had been sleeping on the bed let out a scream, but Enrique only frowned slightly, and


    even his breath was different from the usual time. His face was a little red, as if he had really slept with


    this woman.


    "Enrique, get up!"


    Harris was so angry that he threw the te in his hand at Enrique ferociously.


    "No, it''s all my fault."


    The woman stood in front of Enrique. Her forehead was hit by the te and swollen. At this moment,


    Enrique lying on the bed moved slightly, but obviously, his eyes did not open.


    "Enrique, you beast! Get up!"


    Harris was so angry that he stepped forward and tried to remove the quilt from Enrique''s body. The


    woman next to Enrique stood in front of Harris again.


    "Mr. Harris, Mr. Enrique he..."


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me?"


    Harris pushed the woman away with great strength. At this time, Bruce pulled Harris''s hand.


    "Grandpa Harris, don''t be angry. It seems that something is wrong with daddy."


    Harris was infuriated by what he saw just now. He was so angry that he even forgot that the two


    children were still beside him. Now he realized that something was wrong with Enrique as soon as he


    was reminded by Bruce. Yes, the sound of him was loud. Why didn''t Enrique respond at all? Harrisid


    his hands on the forehead of Enrique and suddenly found that he was burning.


    "Is Enrique having a fever?"


    "Yes, he had a fever in thepany today. Tony was sent out on a business trip by Mr. Enrique, so I


    sent him back. Just now, I was very sleepy and didn''t know why I fell asleep on his bed. Mr. Harris, I


    really didn''t..."


    Seeing that the woman kept waving her hand and wanted to exin, Harris sneered. It was impossible


    for him not to see through this woman''s intentions. As a woman, she was even so shameless to stay


    with a man in his room alone who was about to get married. It was sote at night right now, and she


    even still didn''t leave.


    "I remember your name is Shirley, right? A friend of Teresa?"


    Harris stressed the word friend on purpose, and the woman discovered by Harris was exactly Shirley.


    Shirley blushed and nodded.


    "Oh, thank you, Miss Shirley. But we have a lot of servants in Shen Family, so we don''t have to bother


    you to stay by the side of Enrique. What''s more, Miss Shirley knows that Teresa and Enrique are going


    to get married soon. It''s not appropriate for you to stay in Enrique''s room at such ate night, especially


    Teresa is not here right now."


    "Yes, it''s my fault. Since you''re back, Mr. Harris, I''m leaving now."


    "Bye."


    Shirley left in a hurry. Harris didn''t even ask the driver of the Shen Family to drive her home. Anyway,


    she could get a taxi after going through that road. He wouldn''t be softhearted to a woman who wanted


    to sleep with Enrique. Poor Teresa. She didn''t see this woman clearly and even regarded this woman


    as a good person. She was such a silly daughter-inw.


    When Shirley left the Shen Family, she clenched her fists tightly. She was so angry. Just now, Harris


    said that there were many servants in the Shen Family and she could leave now, which meant that he


    just treated her as their servant, and he even clearly show that he didn''t need a servant like her. He


    was clearly insulting her. Just wait and see. Sooner orter, she would definitely get even with this old


    man.


    A touch of coldness shed through her eyes. ''Teresa, why could this woman get so many people''s


    approval so easily? Why does Enrique marry her? Why could she get everything she wanted so easily?


    Even my current position is given by her. Why can I only pick up what she doesn''t want?


    Why? It''s really unfair. I worked hard and suffered a lot before I could gain a firm foothold in the


    company. In the end, what I wanted was given by Teresa after Teresa didn''t want it. How ridiculous?


    How pathetic?''

 Chapter 411 Enrique Was Sick

    Chapter 411 Enrique Was Sick


    Not long after Shirley left, the family doctor of the Shen Family also arrived. He frowned and examined


    the body of Enrique. Then he turned around and looked at Harris.


    "Mr. Harris, Mr. Enrique''s condition is not very optimistic. I suggest you sending him to the hospital."


    "It was not an ordinary fever?"


    Seeming to know something, Harris also frowned and looked at the family doctor of the Shen Family.


    Brain and Bruce were very obedient. They quietly sat beside Enrique, with two small hands holding


    Enrique. There was still the smell of medical alcohol in the room. The two of them looked at the family


    doctor.


    "Yes. He has been too tired recently, which caused the sequ of the car ident to have a rpse. I


    told you that he couldn''t work for more than ten hours one day. He has a high fever now. It has better to


    send him to the hospital."


    Harris looked at his son and nodded. He asked the servants to help Enrique put on his clothes and help


    Enrique go downstairs. During the whole process, Enrique didn''t wake up. Harris frowned more and


    more tightly. That woman called Shirley was really ridiculous. His son had a serious fever like this, but


    she still wanted to take care of him in such a way.


    After sending Enrique to the hospital, Harris asked a servant at home about what happened today. That


    servant told him that at noon, Shirley helped Mr. Enrique to go home, and then she asked them to take


    ice cubes and antipyretics upstairs. After that, they didn''te out of his room. Harris was so angry


    that he almost hit the servant with his walking stick.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    How did that woman have the guts to do that? Under such a situation, she still wanted to take care of


    Enrique herself instead of sending him to the hospital. Was that woman wanting to kill his son? No, he


    must find a way to fire that woman.


    In the hospital, there was an intravenous drip on the arm of Enrique. Harris was sitting beside his bed.


    Although the two children kept saying that they wanted to go with him, they two were left in the Shen


    Family by Harris. That was because it was sote that he really didn''t want the two children to be stay


    upte with him. Harris looked at Enrique and sighed.


    "Dad? Why are you here?"


    When Enrique woke up, he found himself in the hospital. Next to him sat Harris, who was easy to get


    sleepy because of his old age. He sat on the chair and sometimes dozed off. Such a scene suddenly


    made Enrique feel that he had returned to the past. At that time, his mother was still there. When he


    was a child, he was not in good health. Every time he was sick, his mother always waited for him like


    this.


    "Enrique, are you awake? Do you still feel ufortable? Do you need me to call the doctor?"


    Perhaps it had been a long time since he sat on the chair and dozed off, Harris suddenly felt a sharp


    pain all over his body. He stood up and held his waist with both hands, unable to stand straight


    because of the pain.


    "Dad, I''m fine. If you are tired, go home and have a rest. I''m fine."


    "I''m not sleepy. Anyway, I have nothing to do all day long. As for you, Dr. Luo has told you not to work


    too hard. Why don''t you listen to him?"


    Enrique didn''t say anything. In fact, recently TH Group had announced to the public about the jewelry


    that he and Teresa were going to show at their wedding, but how could PL Group let him get what he


    wanted so easily? So, apart from dealing with the daily documents and affairs of thepany, he was


    busy with negotiating with a big foreign jewelrypany recently. As long as this contract was


    negotiated sessfully, they didn''t need to care so much about PL Group.


    But at this critical moment, his body could not hold on any longer. He had no choice but to send Tony to


    take his ce. He only hoped that the boss of that jewelrypany over there would not think that he


    was neglected by him.


    "Enrique, go back to sleep. Don''t go to thepany tomorrow."


    "Dad, there are still a lot of things to deal with in thepany."


    "How about this? You tell me about thepany''s affairs generally. I go and deal with them for you for


    the time being so that you can rest for a while. Look at yourself now. You are going to be married in a


    few days. Do you want to get marry like this? Do you want to beughed at by the members of the Gu


    Family?"


    Enrique wanted to say something more, but when he thought about his current condition he pressed


    his lips and finally agreed with Harris''s suggestion. He gave a general idea of some important


    documents and what he needed to deal with to Harris. Since Tony was not here, he had to let Harris do


    many things by himself.


    "You''ve only recruited one assistant for so many years? I had three assistants back then."


    Harris nced at Enrique. In fact, Harris was right. But Enrique thought too many assistants would not


    always be a good thing. Moreover, Tony was loyal to him and no one couldpare with him. Loyalty


    was more important than anything. It was also the hardest thing. At the same time, he also needed to


    think about Tony''s feelings. If he had recruited too many assistants, although Tony would not say


    anything on the surface, he would definitely feel ufortable in his heart.


    "Okay. I almost know everything. Go to sleep now. I''ll ask Teresa and the two kids to see you


    tomorrow."


    Without saying a word, Enrique closed his eyes. To be honest, he had already felt that it had reach his


    body limit after telling Harris about the matters ofpany. He felt really tired now. This damn body, he


    had thought that it had been healed after taking care of it for so many years, but unexpectedly, it fell


    down after working overtime for a few days.


    At seven o''clock on the second day, the butler of the Shen Family brought Harris''s suit. Harris dressed


    neatly and went to TH Group. He had to deal with something in person. That woman, Shirley. Before


    leaving, he called Teresa. Teresa answered the phone in a hoarse voice.


    "Hello? Father?"


    "Teresa, Enrique are sick. Now I''m in the hospital. I need to go back to thepany to deal with the


    daily affairs, so I have to ask you toe to the hospital to take care of Enrique. As for the two kids,


    you can go to the Shen Family to find them first."


    In the Gu Family, Teresa, who had just got up, received a call from Harris. He said that Enrique was


    seriously ill? She frowned, ''How could such a person get sick?''


    "I know, father. I will go to the hospital. Take care of yourself."


    "Okay, I''ll hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, Teresa got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face. Suddenly, she


    found that her eyes were swollen like walnuts. She guessed that she had cried for too longst night.


    After washing her face carefully, she took her bag and closed the door quietly, fearing that she would


    wake up Fiona who was still on the bed.


    After Teresa left, Fiona, who should have been sleeping soundly on the bed, opened her eyes, looked


    at the closed door and sighed. Teresa''s heart might be bitterer than hers. Although she was entangled


    and tortured by that man, she had to pretend as if nothing had happened, and she even had to pretend


    to be in love with Enrique in front of outsiders.


    Yesterday, perhaps she was too indulgent. She shouldn''t have let Teresa apany her to be sad.

 Chapter 412 Get Furious

    Chapter 412 Get Furious


    As soon as she walked out of the room, Teresa ran into Jerome.


    "Good morning, brother."


    She turned her face away in a hurry. She didn''t want Jerome to see her current look.


    "Good morning."


    Puzzled, Jerome took a look at Abby and followed her. He wanted to have breakfast with her together.


    In the dining room, Albert and Gavin had already sat there, talking about something.


    "Good morning, dad. Good morning, Uncle Gavin. I''m going out now."


    "Hey, Abby, don''t you have breakfast?"


    "No, Dad."


    Teresa tried her best to cover her face with her bag and escaped from the Gu Family. Albert narrowed


    his eyes and thought, ''What''s wrong with this girl today. Why is she acting so out of whack today? She


    even covered her face with her bag.''


    "She is so ill-bred!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Teresa was in such a hurry that she didn''t see Ashley sitting on the other side at all. Ashley looked


    coldly at Teresa who was walking farther and farther away. But Albert was not pleased to hear his wife


    say such a thing about his daughter.


    "You said she is ill-bred? She is our daughter! She is taught and educated by us! Don''t speak without


    thinking."


    "Humph, I have never given birth to such a bitch like her."


    "What are you talking about in the early morning?"


    Ashley''s face was distorted because of anger when she looked at furious Albert. Albert was so angry


    that he broke the teacup in his hand. Ashley couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up suddenly.


    "What? Am I not telling the truth? Only you take that bitch as a treasure. If it weren''t for that woman,


    could you take that bitch into the Gu Family?"


    p!


    Albert pped on Ashley''s face. Both Jerome and Gavin were stunned. They had been with Albert for


    so many years. Albert had never pped his own wife, no matter how outrageous and bad her words.


    But today, Albert might really be angry with Ashley.


    He pped her in front of his old friend, child and servants. The servants had stayed in the Gu Family


    for many years, and they all lowered their heads and silently left the restaurant. They''d better not listen


    to or look at the master''s affairs.


    "How dare you! How dare you pped me for that bitch? Albert, I will never let it go easily."


    Ashley was on the verge of breaking down. She smashed everything she could reach. Albert stood still,


    looking at his wife with his chest rising and falling. Albert''s face was as cold as ice, and Gavin trembled


    all over. He hadn''t seen Albert like this for a long time. Gavin knew clearly in his heart that Albert was


    really angry.


    "Dad? Mom? What are you two doing? Abby is a member of our Gu Family. Mom. Why are you angry


    with dad?"


    After saying that, Jerome stepped forward tofort his mother. Gavin stood beside Albert and gently


    patted his old friend on the shoulder. Albert took the crutch beside him.


    "Ashley, I''ll make it clear to you today. Next time, if you dare to talk nonsense like this, I''ll kick you out of


    the Gu Family. I''m a man of my word."


    After saying that, Albert left with his crutch. Ashley was stunned and burst into tears. Sure enough, he


    had that woman in his heart. Even if that woman had died for so many years, he still dared to protect


    her in front of her. She had been in the Gu Family for so many years, and in the end, she did not even


    have the right to scold that woman''s daughter.


    "Ha-ha, Jerome, did you see that? That''s your dad. He said he would kick me out of the Gu Family for


    a woman who had died a long time ago? Okay, I''m leaving now."


    "Mom, dad said that out of anger. How can you take it seriously?"


    Ashley wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and sneered. ''He said it out of anger? Of course


    not. That was what he really meant. Since there is no room for me in this family, I will go now!'' She


    turned around and went back to her room to pack up her things. Did he think she couldn''t live without


    the Gu Family? At this moment, Thomasina Dong, the servant who had been responsible for Ashley''s


    diet and daily life, saw this and said.


    "Ms. Ashley, what are you doing? Please stop."


    Thomasina Dong grew up with Ashley, and Thomasina Dong''s mother was also a servant in Ashley''s


    home. It could be said that Ashley had drunk the breast milk of Thomasina Dong''s mother.


    "Can''t you see there''s no room for me in this family?"


    "Ms. Ashley, why are you so silly? That''s why you should stay here. Look at Mr. Jerome and Ms. Lena.


    They are all on Abigale''s side. If you leave, Abigale will be the one who have thest word. By


    that time, I''m afraid you will really lose your position in this family."


    Ashley was stunned. She stopped packing and turned to look at Thomasina Dong.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ms. Ashley, why did you piss Mr. Albert off because of Abigale? Don''t you know Mr. Albert''s temper?


    What''s more, Abigale will only stay in the Gu Family for a few days. After a few days, there will be no


    such a person in the Gu Family anymore. The most important thing is that she married into the Shen


    Family and married to the master of the TH Group. Mr. Albert must want to make thepany


    cooperate with the TH Group. If you do this now, won''t you suffer a loss?"


    "You mean I have to endure it?"


    "How could it be possible? We can..."


    Thomasina Dong whispered in Ashley''s ear for a while. Ashley''s eyes lit up and the corners of her


    mouth raised. It was a good idea. She turned around and patted Thomasina Dong''s hand.


    "For so many years, I''m so lucky to have you by my side."


    "It is my pleasure to be with you. Ms. Ashley."


    After beingforted by Thomasina Dong, Ashley thought what Thomasina Dong said was


    reasonable. However, she still wanted to vent her anger. Thomasina Dong knew Ashley so much. As


    long as Ashley gave her a look, she could know what Ashley was thinking.


    "Ms. Ashley, we can''t hurt Abigale now, but she has a friend by her side, doesn''t she?"


    "You mean?"


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Ashley. I will handle it."


    Ashley didn''t say anything more and nodded. After Thomasina Dong went out, she asked the servants


    of the Gu Family to prepare the breakfast for Ashley and then she brought breakfast into the room.


    Leaving the room again, Thomasina Dong raised her head and looked at the ceiling of the Gu family.


    She thought in her heart, ''Oh, stupid woman. Every time I said a few words, Ashley would listen to me


    obediently. Who on earth is the master? It is so ridiculous. The most important thing was that my son


    was no worse than Jerome.


    It seems that after this matter is settled, it is time for me to have a talk with Ashley and ask her to let my


    son get a position in thepany. Wait and see, Ashley. One day, I will stand in your position, trample


    on you, and humiliate you.''

 Chapter 413 Visit The Sick

    Chapter 413 Visit The Sick


    On the other side, Teresa didn''t know what happened in the Gu Family. At this time, she was rushing to


    the vi of the Shen Family. When she entered the vi, she saw the servants of the Shen Family


    holding Brain and Bruce to have breakfast at the table.


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy, you are here."


    The two kids both had sharp eyes. Teresa was still at the door, and the two of them had already seen


    her.


    "Do you miss mommy?"


    Teresa stepped forward, held the two children in her arms and kissed them. She hadn''t seen the two


    kids just for only one night. How could she miss the two kids so much?


    "We don''t have time to miss mommy."


    Brain pouted. Bruce stretched out one of his leg and kicked Brain.


    "Mrs. Teresa, have you had breakfast?"


    "Not yet. Please prepare one for me."


    A maid stood beside Teresa nodded and left. She hadn''t had breakfast, and she was indeed hungry. It


    was a good choice to have breakfast with the two kids. Brain looked at Teresa and then looked at


    Bruce. He still felt it was necessary to tell his mother about it. After all, that woman didn''t look like a


    good person, but his mother said that she was her good friend.


    "Mommy, if, I mean if, if your friend crawled into daddy''s bed, what would you do?"


    Brain blinked his big watery eyes and looked harmless. Teresa, who was eating porridge with her head


    down, was stunned and looked at her child in confusion. Where did the child learn these words?


    Seeing that his mother began to frown, Bruce hurriedly said, "Mommy, Brain didn''t learn something


    bad. he is just stating a fact."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ...


    Bruce was afraid that his mother would be angry, just like the day when they picked the strawberry. He


    was really afraid, afraid that her mother would cry and be angry. But since this matter had already been


    said by Brain, he thought it was better to let his mother know. His mother might be sad if he said it out,


    but in his opinion, it was not necessary for his mother to feel sad for such an unworthy friend.


    Fortunately, their father did not betray their mother.


    "What happened? Tell me."


    Teresa put down the spoon in her hand and pulled a long face. What did he mean by saying that her


    friend had crawled into the bed of Enrique? After that, Brain told her what happenedst night, and the


    part missed was added by Bruce. The more Teresa heard about it, the more she frowned. How could


    Shirley do such a thing?


    Then Teresa shook her head. It was impossible. Shirley was a simple girl. How could it be possible?


    However, she couldn''t deceive herself at all. Teresa thought, ''Is it true that nothing has changed since I


    came back? Shirley, maybe she is no longer the Shirley I know before. As for Enrique? Well, if


    possible, I would rather let the two of them to be a sweet couple, but Enrique would never fulfill my


    wish.''


    "Mommy, shall we go to see daddy togetherter?"


    Looking up at the absent-minded Teresa, Bruce, who finally had a father, really didn''t want his father to


    be separated from his mother, although sometimes his father was really a little bad.


    "You two have been out for fun for so many days. Do you still want to go out? Don''t you need to learn?"


    Teresa couldn''t be cruel to her two children, even if she was in a bad mood now. However, she didn''t


    figure out why she was in a bad mood. Was it because of Shirley''s betrayal? Or did she mind the


    rtionship between Enrique and Shirley? She smiled with self-mockery. Betrayal was unforgivable.


    The friendship between her and Shirley was nothing more than that. She betrayed her for a man. It was


    so ridiculous.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can go to the hospital to apany daddy. Daddy will tell us a lot about


    business. I think what dad says is much better than the teachers who teach us in an orderly way."


    Bruce looked at Teresa with a serious face. In fact, the teachers who came to teach them at home were


    teaching them ording to the books used by school. If so, in Bruce''s opinion, it would be better for


    them to go to school to study rather than study at home. Why they were different from other kids? Most


    importantly, there were many children in the school and they could make friends. Now he and Brain


    didn''t have to worry about being said to be a child without a father. So there was really nothing wrong


    with going to school.


    "But your daddy is still sick."


    "Mommy, can you take Bruce and me with you? In fact, we are so worried about daddy. He didn''t wake


    up no matter how loud we called him yesterday. Bruce and I were so scared yesterday, but Grandpa


    Harris didn''t allow us to go to the hospital."


    Brain''s worries were written on his face. Teresa''s heart softened and nodded in agreement. However,


    was it so serious about Enrique''s illness? How could he even be in aa? Huh. Should she feel


    happy? Was this a punishment for Enrique? God punished him for ruthlessly taking away the two


    children, for ruthlessly depriving her of her job and the rest of her life.


    Before going to the hospital, Brain and Bruce rushed to the kitchen and took the strawberries they


    picked personally with them. They said that they should bring them to their father. After all, their father


    didn''t eat the strawberriesst night. When they arrived at the hospital, Brain held Bruce''s hand and


    rushed towards Enrique.


    "Daddy. We are here."


    When Teresa walked into the ward, she saw the two little guys surrounding the ward bed. On the bed,


    Enrique''s face was slightly red. It seemed that he had a high fever. His hand was still hanging on a drip,


    and his whole body looked much dimmer. Enrique looked at Teresa.


    Meanwhile, Teresa just took a kettle, poured a cup of hot water, turned around and stood by the bed.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Naturally, she handed the cup to Enrique, but he didn''t take it. He justy on the bed and looked at


    Teresa.


    "If you don''t want to drink it, just put it aside."


    "Help me sit up."


    Enrique''s voice was hoarse. A sneer appeared on Teresa''s face. It seemed that he was really seriously


    ill. However, her sneer was seen clearly by Enrique. His heart sank. He had thought that she came to


    see him because she was really worried about him. It seemed that he had underestimated Teresa''s


    hatred for him. No matter how well she disguised herself, she would always inadvertently show her


    hatred.


    It was said that when you apanied someone in the hospital, you would be dull, but Teresa didn''t


    agree it at all. Yes, she was very busy, helping Enrique wipe his back, wash his face and change his


    clothes, because Enrique said he felt he was sweaty and ufortable. Teresa hurried to buy him


    porridge because he said he was hungry and wanted to eat porridge! Teresa did everything he said.


    And there was not even anyint from her. But in Enrique''s mind, Teresa didn''t really want to do


    these things for him.


    In that case, her care was even not as sincere as the two children'' beside him. Because of this, his


    original soft heart suddenly became more and more resentful. The scene of the car ident that year


    was still vivid in his mind.

 Chapter 414 Questioning

    Chapter 414 Questioning


    Well, it was impossible for him to get the tenderness he wanted from this woman. Even if she didn''t


    give her body to Alvin, what about her heart? At least her heart didn''t belong to him.


    "Daddy, eat strawberries!"


    Standing aside, Bruce had noticed the change of his father''s mood. A horrible look shed through his


    father''s eyes, and his father''s eyes were on his mother all the time. He quickly took out strawberries to


    ingratiate himself with Enrique.


    "Daddy. Bruce and I picked these strawberries in person. The bigger one must be picked by me. It''s


    sweet. Daddy, eat it!"


    Brain was also very smart. He was grabbing the red strawberry with his hand, and fed Enrique directly.


    Enrique opened his mouth, and his expression finally calmed down. He reached out his hand and


    touched Brain''s little head.


    "Fortunately, I still have you two who are really care about me!"


    "Daddy, of course we really care about you. So does Grandpa Harris and mommy. You don''t know that


    you scared Grandpa Harris a lot yesterday. Daddy, don''t let a strange woman lie on your bed in the


    future, okay? Mommy is still angry because of this!"


    Brain puckered his mouth and looked at his father. Enrique frowned and thought, ''A strange woman?'' It


    suddenly urred to him that it was Shirley who found he was sick and helped him back home. Then


    hey on his bed and felt extremely ufortable and weak. He was even in aa and he really


    didn''t know that Shirley crawled into his bed.


    "Really?"


    After Teresa had heard Enrique say that at least he still had the two kids who really cared about him,


    she knew that her self-mocking smile had been seen by him just now, so he had tortured her like this


    just now. She was not sure if he would hurt the people she cared about. Fortunately, the two children


    diverted his attention.


    Teresa took a look at Enrique and didn''t say anything. She just did what she was doing in silence, as if


    she was angry and silentlyining. A smile appeared at the corners of Enrique''s mouth.


    "Don''t be so busy. Have a seat. Aren''t you tired?"


    Teresa stopped what she was doing, and sat aside expressionlessly. Enriqueughed.


    "Don''t you think it''s hypocritical when you are over reaction?"


    Hearing this, Teresa froze. She even doubted whether Enrique had a pair of prating eyes, which


    could see through all her thoughts. When Enrique saw Teresa''s reaction, the smile on his face became


    more brilliant. He got the answer from his little test. Sure enough, he shouldn''t have any fantasy about


    this woman.


    Was she jealous because another woman climbed into his bed? Well, it seemed that she wanted a


    woman to climb into his bed and then that woman let him decide not to marry her. It would be better


    that if she could leave with the custody of two children. Unfortunately, he was Enrique. This kind of


    thing would never happen.


    On the other side, in the TH Group, Harris sat in the position he once worked. Because Tony was not


    there, he called Gavin directly. Since Harris retired, his previous assistants had also left. What if there


    was no one who could help him? Then he could borrow Albert''s assistant.


    However, what Harris didn''t expect was that at the same time as Gavin came, Albert, the shameless


    man, also came. But it seemed that he was in a bad mood!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gavin, why do you bring one more person here?"


    "What? You don''t want me to be here? Or are you afraid that I will steal the confidential information of


    yourpany? It''s just a jewelrypany. What secrets do you have?"


    Albert had nned to go out for a walk, because he was not in a good mood. However, Harris wanted


    to take Gavin away and asked Gavin for help, so he followed him toe here and see what Harris


    wanted to do.


    "Oh, of course not. You can have a seat. Gavin,e here and help me check the financial statements


    of this quarter. I think it won''t be difficult for you, right? This are the materials needed to be checked!"


    Looking at theughing face of Harris, Gavin knew that Harris called him toe over to be a free


    laborer. He sighed, went towards the table to take the report and the materials needed to be checked,


    and then sat in Tony''s seat. Albert looked at Gavin and then looked at Harris. When he was about to


    speak, he was interrupted by Harris.


    "Don''t worry and don''t be hurry. I''ll let you watch a good show!"


    Then he turned to the phone.


    "Ask Shirley toe to the CEO''s office!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone. Albert frowned. He knew that Shirley was a friend of Abby and


    the three of them all felt that there was something wrong with her. What was wrong? Ten minutester,


    there was a knock on the door!


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in!"


    Along the way, Shirley had been thinking about how to find a more suitable way to talk with Enrique.


    The words like Mr. Enrique were you OK was too simple and ordinary. It could not fully express her


    concern about him. Shirley took a deep breath, tidied up her clothes, and pushed the door in. However,


    what she didn''t expect was that there was not Enrique she admired in the office. There were Harris,


    Albert and Gavin in the office.


    "Miss Shirley, have a seat!"


    Shirley stiffened and sat on the chair slowly.


    "I heard that the reason why you got this position was because Teresa appreciated and rmended


    you."


    After all, Harris had been in charge of TH Group for so many years. Although he was not as energetic


    as he was in his heyday, he was more than enough to deal with Shirley. And it just happened that when


    Teresa proposed to let Shirley be a designer and rece her position, all of them were present there.


    "Yes, Mr. Harris!"


    Shirley opened her mouth. Although she was a little reluctant to admit it, it was the fact that her current


    position was indeed taken by the rmendation of Teresa, which was also not what she wanted.


    "Since you are rmended by Teresa, you should have a unique opinion on the design. And after


    Teresa leaves thepany, you should have good design works, right? Show it to me!"


    "Yes, I''ll go back and get it right away!"


    "No need!"


    Harris turned around again and made a phone call.


    "Yilia, bring Shirley''s recent design draft to the CEO''s office!"


    Shirley grabbed her dress tightly. Recently, she was busy with fighting with Yilia and busy with thinking


    about how to get close to Enrique. Therefore, since she became the deputy director, she hadn''t created


    anyplete work.


    After a while, Yilia came. When she entered the office, she saw Shirley''s pale face and the cold sweat


    on her forehead. She sneered in her heart, but she still handed the design draft in her hand to Harris


    seriously!


    "Mr. Harris, this is Miss Shirley''stest design draft!"


    Harris looked at the design draft in his hand and raised his head.


    He asked Yilia, "Just one design draft? And it is even an unfinished draft? I remember that Teresa has


    left thepany for a long time. Yilia, did you take less?"


    Yilia lowered her head slightly. Even she dared not act recklessly in front of Mr. Harris.

 Chapter 415 Demotion

    Chapter 415 Demotion


    She didn''t expect that Shirley would be so bold to offend Mr. Harris. Ha-ha, she even pretended to be


    powerful in front of her.


    "Mr. Harris, in fact, recently I have been..."


    Shirley wanted to exin, but she suddenly didn''t know what to say. Standing next to her, Yilia didn''t


    mean to leave at all, and Harris didn''t drive her away. At this time, sitting on the sofa, Albert raised his


    eyebrows. ''What on earth does Harris want to do?''


    "In thepany, if you don''t do your job well, you just don''t do it well. Don''t find excuses. I think Teresa


    is too young and easy to trust people. She entrust such an important work to someone who is not


    reliable!"


    "Mr. Harris, it''s not like that. You...you give me one day. No, half a day is enough. Please believe me, I


    will definitely be able to hand over the satisfied design draft!"


    Shirley''s eyes were a little red. No, she didn''t want to return to be an assistant again. She didn''t want to


    be bullied by those people, especially Yilia.


    "Albert, your family is engaged in the field of design. Come on, tell this little girl the meaning of the


    design draft which she spends a day or half of a day!"


    "Oh, scrap paper!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert said it directly. Harris turned to Shirley.


    "Miss Shirley, did you hear that? I don''t think you are suitable to be the deputy director. You are still


    need to train yourself. But after all, you are introduced by Teresa, and I can''t dismiss you because of


    this. Director Yan, then I will let you train Miss Shirley. When she has reached the level of Teresa, you


    can report to me, and then let her restore the position of deputy director. Take her away. Young people,


    remember to train yourself hardly. Don''t always think about getting something without doing anything!"


    "Yes, Mr. Harris. Shirley,e with me."


    At this time, Shirley''s face was deathly pale, and she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. She


    couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. It took her so much effort to get her current position. However, all


    of a sudden, she returned back to where she was. No, no, she couldn''t stay with Yilia. She couldn''t.


    Harris muste to make trouble to her because of what happened that day. She could exin. Yes,


    as long as she exined clearly, she would still be the deputy director of the design department.


    "Mr. Harris, I can exin what happened yesterday, I..."


    "Yilia, take your people away!"


    Harris waved his hand impatiently. Yilia stretched out her hand, grabbed Shirley and pulled her out of


    the CEO''s office. She couldn''t deal with Teresa before because she was always protected by Mr.


    Enrique. Now, couldn''t she even deal with Shirley? This time, she really wanted to train this woman


    who gained something by doing nothing. ''Huh. Does this naive woman really think that she can hook


    up with Enrique when she bes deputy director? Does she think that everyone is the woman


    named Teresa? Teresa is a cunning woman and has a way of dealing things!''


    After Shirley and Yilia left, Albert looked at Harris. He raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms over his


    chest, and the Rolex on his wrist was very eye-catching.


    "Tell me, why?"


    Harris also shook his sleeve, revealing a fashionable Apple watch, which was the most popr one


    among young people nowadays. Gavin rolled his eyes silently. Why did he always feel that it was so


    inappropriate for Harris to wear that watch?


    "Let''s talk about it from yesterday when we got home..."


    In fact, when Harris said this, he was also trying to show his kindness to Albert. In fact, he wanted to


    tell Albert that he would definitely not let Teresa suffer losses and he would treat Teresa like his own


    daughter after Teresa married to Enrique.


    "She has gone too far!"


    Albert, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly felt the punishment that Shirley suffered was not enough.


    He had felt that there was something wrong with the way that Shirley looked at Enrique that day. He


    didn''t expect that she dared to climb into the bed of Enrique when Abby was not at home. Fortunately,


    Enrique was not sober because of the fever, or he would never spare the two of them.


    "Well, I have solved it, haven''t I?"


    "How did you solve it? Isn''t that woman still in TH Group?"


    "Albert, why are you suddenly stupid? Of course, the woman had to be under my watch. Don''t forget


    what happened that year."


    Hearing Harris''s reminder, Albert was stunned. It suddenly urred to him that many years ago, there


    was a woman who wanted to climb into his bed. Atst, she was beaten up by Ashley. Although he had


    paid some money to that woman, she was finally recruited to Ives Feng''spany, and she leaked all


    the confidential information of hispany that she knew.


    At that time, if Harris hadn''t helped the Gu Family, hispany would have disappeared. Thinking of


    this, his face darkened. Ives Feng seemed to be going to be released from prison these years?


    "Yes, I also think that Harris handled it very well this time. Well, Albert, don''t worry. However, if Enrique


    is the kind of man who is easy to be seduced by other women, then I think that Teresa doesn''t have a


    good eye for recognizing men!"


    "Hey, Gavin, what are you talking about?"


    After Harris heard what Gavin had said, he stopped him. No one could speak ill of his son! However,


    Gavin just smiled without saying a word. Everyone would love their own child. But after he said so,


    perhaps Harris would be more cautious when he treated Teresa. If one day Teresa was really bullied by


    Enrique, he believed that Harris would definitely stand on the side of Teresa!


    "Oh, I haven''t dealt with these things for a long time. I''m a little unfamiliar with them. Old friends, do you


    still remember the days when the three of us fought together in the business world?"


    Gavin looked at Albert and Harris, and there was longing in the faces of the three.


    "Okay, I''ll do you a favor today!"


    Harris didn''t expose Albert. Today, the three of them cooperated with each other again. It felt good!


    On the other side, Teresa also left the hospital and went back to the Shen Family to pack up the


    necessities for the hospitalization of Enrique, and then bring the chicken soup the servant had made


    and the things she packed for Enrique back to the hospital. And the two kids were left to stay with


    Enrique.


    Enrique could have let the servant to pack up his things and then let the servant bring his things and


    chicken soup from home to the hospital. But Enrique let Teresa go back to the Shen Family on


    purpose. He just wanted to exhaust Teresa. In Teresa''s eyes, his actions were extremely


    childish!

 Chapter 416 Deficit

    Chapter 416 Deficit


    After working in thepany for a whole day, Harris had nned to invite his two old friends to a hotel


    and have a good meal. But on second thought, he thought of that Enrique was still in the hospital.


    Teresa was also in the hospital. As a result, both Albert and Gavin thought it would be better to pack


    the food and go to the hospital to have dinner with Enrique.


    Because they found a deficit when they sorted out the documents in thepany today. They didn''t


    believe that Enrique didn''t know where the money went. Although it was not a big deal for TH Group, it


    was indeed a deficit. The three of them had been in the business for so many years. Although the


    deficit was small, it was indeed a deficit in the financial department. They didn''t think Enrique was that


    kind of person who was careless.


    When the three of them entered the ward with bags of food, they saw that Brain was feeding Enrique


    with chicken soup, while Teresa was sitting aside in a daze.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, my grandson is so obedient. Look, he even knows to care about his father."


    The one who spoke was Harris. Bruce and Brain turned around and greeted the three old men in a


    sweet voice.


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, Mr. Gavin! Daddy just told us that Grandpa Harris would go back to


    work today. He said he didn''t know if you would be used to it."


    Harris red at Enrique and thought, ''Is this guy so distrustful of me? Does he forget that he has


    inherited thepany from me?''


    "Dad, what do you think?"


    Enrique''s face was not as pale as yesterday. Seeing that Enrique''s condition was OK, Albert took all


    the food to the table. While Harris looked at his son and found that his son didn''t look as weak as


    yesterday, he was slightly relieved.


    "Enrique, today your two uncles and I found that there was a deficit in the financial department of the


    company."


    Enrique smiled. ''How could it be found so soon? Sure enough, experience counts.'' Enrique nodded.


    "Yes, don''t worry. I did it on purpose. But Dad, are you afraid of being alone even when you go back to


    thepany? Aren''t you afraid that father and Uncle Gavin will suffer a lot when they came to work


    with you?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that your dad will be tired?"


    When Harris heard that his son was not worried about him but others, he felt his son was really


    ungrateful. Albert raised his head to take a look at Enrique and then waved to Teresa.


    "Teresa, are you tired? Come on, have some food. You are going to be the bride soon, but you still


    have to take care of the patient here. I don''t know whether that old man who seemingly cares about


    you but actually treats you as a servant have the face to exin it to me or not."


    It was obvious that Albert''s words were said to Harris, but Harris didn''t reply but smiled. He did it on


    purpose. What could Albert do to him? It was a matter of course for a wife to take care of her husband.


    He would not ask the servants to take care of Enrique just when Enrique needed families so much. If


    he did ask servants to take care of Enrique at this kind of time, it would really be an inappropriate


    choice.


    "Dad, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m bored at home now. I''d rather stay here to take care of Enrique."


    "Humph, you even start to speak for your husband''s family before you get married. Don''t you know that


    it''s better not to see each other a month before marriage? Not only are you two seeing each other


    today, but this morning I asked you where you were going, and you dared to hide it from me."


    Albert snorted from his nose. Enrique opened his mouth and drank the chicken soup fed by Brain. The


    more Albert showed his love for Teresa, the better it was for him, wasn''t it?


    "Dad, even our children have grown up. We don''t need to care about that at all. As for you, Uncle


    Gavin and father, you must be tired today in thepany. Now that you have brought the food here,


    let''s eat it first."


    Teresa didn''t want to say anything more. She bowed her head and prepared the food for the three


    elders, as well as for Enrique. Seeing that Brain was still feeding the soup to Enrique. Teresa said to


    him.


    "Brain, you can go to have dinner with Bruce first."


    "Okay, mommy."


    Hand in hand, the two kids went to find their Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert. Teresa sat on the


    edge of the bed, put the dishes in front of Enrique, and handed him the chopsticks.


    "You won''t need me feed you, will you?"


    "Why not?"


    Enrique looked at Teresa, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk.


    "You just have a fever."


    What Teresa meant was obvious. He just had a fever, and his hands was not hurt. Why did he need


    others to feed him? After putting the bowls and chopsticks in front of Enrique. Teresa turned around


    and went to have dinner. She had been busy all day long, and in fact, she didn''t even have time to


    drink water. Now, as long as she was in front of the elders, she could do whatever she wanted.


    Sometimes she really missed the past her very much. Although she was busy with living and making a


    living, she was happy, she was free and she had her own rights. But what about now? She had


    struggled and resisted fate, but in the end, she had to submit to it.


    After the three of them finished dinner, Harris sat on the sofa and told Enrique about thepany''s


    affairs. Teresa had no interest in these things. She simply tidied up the table and sat quietly in a corner.


    She looked at Brain and Bruce, who were listening to business affairs with interest.


    She looked at them and her consciousness was a little blurred. She saw that the men not far away


    were kept talking with each other. Unconsciously, she fell asleep.


    On the other side. In the Gu Family, because Teresa was not at home, Fiona got up early in the


    morning, went to the kitchen to find something to eat and never went out of the room again after she


    finished eating. Although she didn''t go out to provoke others, it didn''t mean that others would note


    to make trouble to her.


    The door was knocked. Fiona, who had been in the room, thought that Teresa hade back. She


    stood up from the chair and opened the door, only to find that it was Thomasina.


    "Miss Fiona, Mrs. Ashley saw that you haven''t been out to eat since the morning, she asked me to


    bring you something to eat."


    "Thank you, Thomasina."


    "Miss Fiona is a friend of our Ms. Abigale. It''s our duty to do this."


    Thomasina put the food on the table, turned around and walked out of the room respectfully. It was not


    until the door was closed again that a sneer appeared on her face. ''Eat, eat more, the more you eat,


    the better.''


    However, as soon as Thomasina left, Lena came. She knocked on the door with food in her hand. The


    reason why Lena came to see Fiona with food was because she found that Teresa was not at home all


    day long, and Fiona didn''t go out of her room. Lena thought that Fiona must be hungry. There was


    another knock on the door. Stunned, Fiona turned around and opened the door.


    "Lena."


    "I''m here to bring you something to eat."


    Lena raised the te in her hand and smiled gently.

 Chapter 417 Something Happened To Lena

    Chapter 417 Something Happened To Lena


    "Thomasina came here just now and brought me food. Look!"


    Fiona was still not used to getting along with the members of the Gu Family. Even though she knew


    that Lena, the elder sister of Teresa, did everything out of kindness, she still felt ufortable. Since


    that thing happened, she had be very...


    "Thomasina? Let me see what she bring to you. Wow, sweet and sour spareribs, my favorite dish. But


    my mother doesn''t allow me to eat such greasy spareribs now, saying that it''s not good for my baby."


    Lena pouted and looked a little aggrieved. Since she was pregnant, she was not allowed to do many


    things by her mother. She was not allowed to eat ice cream and her favorite sweet and sour spareribs.


    ''It is tired to be a pregnant woman. Ah.''


    "I haven''t eaten yet. If you don''t mind, you can eat it Lena."


    "It is exactly what I am waiting for you to say." Come on, eat the food I brought to you. I has originally


    nned to eat these food in your ce secretly."


    Fiona smiled. In fact, she didn''t have the appetite and don''t want to eat. But seeing Lena like this, she


    didn''t have heart to refuse her. The two people ate the two dishes together, but in the middle of the


    meal, the two people''s stomach began to ache violently. They frowned and ran to the bathroom one


    after another. Fortunately, the Gu Family''s vi was very big. Even if it was a guest room, each of them


    was equipped with afortable bathroom. Lena frowned and hurried to the guest room next door.


    At the same time, Fiona also frowned, ''What is going on? Why does she and Lena have diarrhea


    together? Is... Is there anything wrong with the food?'' Thinking of this, she endured the pain and went


    out of the bathroom. She quickly found a stic bag and took a little food from each dish. Then she


    turned around and went back to the bathroom. When she came out again, she found that the food on


    the table was gone.


    "Ah..."


    At this moment, Lena''s scream came from the next room. Fiona rushed to the next room regardless of


    herself. In such a short time, there were many servants running to the next room. Fiona was the first to


    arrive. When she rushed into the bathroom, she saw Lena''s face was pale, and the smell of blood in


    the bathroom was too obvious.


    In the hospital, when the three old men were about to stand up and go home, Albert suddenly received


    a call from Ashley, whose voice was trembling.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where are you, Albert? Something happened to Lena."


    Albert was stunned.


    "What happened?"


    "We are in the hospital now."


    After hanging up the phone, Albert walked out with his crutch. Teresa frowned.


    "Dad? What''s wrong?"


    "Something happened to Lena. She is in the emergency room now."


    "Dad, I''ll go with you."


    Hearing that something happened to her sister, Teresa became anxious. Albert didn''t say anything


    more. They were in the same hospital. The difference was that they were in the in-patient department,


    while Lena was in the emergency room. Seeing the two of them left in a hurry, Harris asked Gavin to


    stay and take care of the two kids. It would be inappropriate for him not to go there. So Harris rushed


    forwards the emergency room.


    Albert arrived in a hurry with his crutch with Teresa outside the emergency room. He saw that Ashley''s


    eyes were red, and Jerome was leaning against the door of the emergency room, while Tristan was


    pacing back and forth in panic.


    "What happened?"


    When Ashley saw Albert, her tears, which she had been trying hard to hold back, suddenly fell down.


    Although Tristan''s face was very bad, he had to greet Albert after seeing him.


    "Father."


    Albert''s eyes were fixed on Jerome. Perhaps only Jerome could tell him what happened calmly and


    clearly just now.


    "There is something wrong with Lena''s food, so she used too much strength when she went to the


    bathroom. I''m afraid the baby..."


    Albert step back. He suddenly looked at Ashley, and then looked at Jerome. Teresa couldn''t help but


    burst into tears. How could it be possible?


    "How could the food in the Gu Family cause diarrhea?"


    He stamped his crutch heavily on the ground. He was not brainless. All the food materials of the Gu


    Family were fresh. The vegetables delivered to the Gu Family were selected by the local farm. They


    would also choose the freshest ingredients of the day and send them to the Gu Family, included meat


    and seafood.


    "Someone drugged the food."


    On the other side, the pale faced Fiona came out of the infirmary. When Ashley saw Fiona, she


    suddenly became crazy. She went up and pinched Fiona''s neck.


    "It''s all your fault. It must be you. It''s you who drugged my daughter. It''s you who want to kill her."


    Albert frowned. Jerome and Teresa walked towards Ashley quickly, trying to pull away Ashley''s hands


    from Fiona''s neck. When Ashley saw Teresa, her eyes were even redder. She turned around and bit


    Teresa''s hand.


    "Ah!"


    The scene made Albert angry. Was this woman crazy? Fortunately, there were many medical staff in


    the hospital, and Ashley and Fiona were soon separated. Ashley still wanted to rush up again and


    again. The hospital suggested to give Ashley a tranquilizer. Albert nodded and asked Jerome to take


    care of his mother.


    "Fiona, are you okay?"


    "Well, I''m fine. But your hand is bleeding."


    Teresa lowered her head and looked at her wound. She found that Ashley really bit her hard just now.


    Albert waved his hand tiredly.


    "Abby, go and find a doctor to bind up your wound."


    "Okay, Dad. I''ll be back soon."


    When Harris arrived at the emergency room, there were only Tristan and Albert, who looked tired. He


    didn''t even see his daughter-inw.


    "Albert, are you OK? Is everything alright?"


    Albert waved his hand, showing no intention to speak. Harris sighed and sat beside Albert without


    asking any more questions. The minutes ticked by. Until Teresa and Fiona came back, the door of the


    emergency room opened.


    "Doctor, how is she?"


    Seeing the doctore out, Tristan hurried to ask. Albert and Harris also stood up from the chair. Their


    eyes were full of anxiety and expectation. They didn''t hear anything said from the doctor yet, but


    Tristan had prepared for the worst. After all, on the way to the hospital, Lena had lost a lot of blood.


    "The baby is saved. But from now on, you should pay attention to your wife. Don''t let pregnant women


    eat such strong purgatives. I really don''t know what''s wrong with you family."


    Hearing the doctor say that the baby was saved, Tristan copsed to the ground. His eyes were red


    and there were tears in the corners of his eyes. ''It''s a good thing she and the baby are both


    okay.''

 Chapter 418 Every Family Has Its Own Problems

    Chapter 418 Every Family Has Its Own Problems


    Both Albert and Teresa were relieved to see that Lena and the baby were both fine. They were d


    that the child was still alive.


    Eleven o''clock in the evening. Jerome had already sent Ashley back home. In Lena''s ward, Fiona held


    Teresa''s hand. Albert was sitting on the sofa not far away with a serious expression on his face. The


    reason why he hadn''t gone back home was that he wanted to figure out the ins and outs of the matter.


    Since it was inconvenient for Harris to be present, he went back to the ward of Enrique. Why did so


    many things happen when Enrique and Teresa were about to get married soon? What a bad luck.


    When Harris returned to the ward, Brain and Bruce had already fallen asleep on the edge of the bed of


    Enrique. Gavin leaned against the sofa not far away, and Enrique crossed his arms over his chest and


    leaned against the bed. Seeing that Harris hade back, the two of them looked at him.


    "Harris, what''s going on?"


    "Ah, the Gu Family is really troublesome, especially Albert''s wife. She didn''t take good care of her


    daughter herself, and she just knew to me others. She even wanted to strangle Fiona. When Teresa


    walked forward to stop her, she even bit Teresa so hard. Does she really take herself as a dog?"


    Harris was angry, but he didn''t say anything at that time because of the situation of Albert. Right now,


    he just couldn''t control his anger and kept nagging.


    Enrique frowned, ''Teresa''s mother? She bit her?'' Enrique suddenly thought of that Teresa was an


    adopted daughter of the Gu Family. It seemed that he had overestimated Teresa''s position in the Gu


    Family. At least, in the Gu Family, there was one person who hated Teresa. What he wanted to know


    now was Teresa''s condition.


    "What about Lena?"


    Gavin asked. He had watched Lena grow up. It was impossible that he didn''t care about her.


    "The baby was saved, but now the Gu Family is discussing about their family affairs, so it''s


    inconvenient for me to be present."


    "What is the reason for this?"


    Enrique asked. He thought in his heart, ''What happened to her? Did she fall down? Why do I suddenly


    feel that there is something hidden in it?''


    "I heard that she ate something wrong and had a diarrhea. The diarrhea was so serious that it hurt the


    baby."


    Enrique raised his eyebrows and thought, ''What? She have a diarrhea and then almost lose her baby


    because of this?''


    "There might be something wrong about the food. Fiona, who had dinner with Lena, also had a


    stomachache. Her face was also pale."


    This matter was certainly not as simple as it seemed. At the same time, in Lena''s ward, the face of


    Tristan waspletely dark. He looked at Fiona with a burst of anger. If Lena hadn''t sent food to her


    out of kindness, how could such a thing happen? Teresa stood in front of Fiona. She knew that she


    couldn''t me Tristan for his usation at this time.


    If she were him, she would have gone all out to fight with others at this time. Albert looked at Fiona and


    then at Teresa, sighing.


    "Fiona, tell me what happened at that time."


    Fiona nodded. When she just arrived at the hospital, she gave the food she collected to the doctor and


    asked the doctor to check the food. The final result was that the food was drugged with a lot of


    purgatives, and the ingredients of purgatives were all from the food brought by Thomasina. Fortunately,


    she had been careful at that time and collected the food at once. Otherwise, when they thought of the


    food and evidence, the food and the evidence might have been destroyed.


    The drugged food was the one that Thomasina sent to her room. That was to say, if Lena hadn''te


    to her room and sent her the food at that time, she wouldn''t have been hospitalized for such a thing.


    She was the only one who should be sent to the hospital. It was her who got Lena involved into this


    trouble.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Here is the thing..."


    Fiona told Albert what had happened. Albert frowned. ''Thomasina? How dare she drug Fiona so


    tantly? Did she herself decide to do it? Or was there someone behind her asked her to do it?''


    Thinking of what had happened in the morning, Albert immediately understood that maybe it was


    because of Ashley''s anger this morning, but she couldn''t do anything to Abby directly, so she asked


    Thomasina to teach Abby''s friend a lesson.


    She wanted to embarrass Fiona. However, she didn''t expect that Lena would also eat that dish. In the


    end Ashley hurt her own daughter. ...


    All the people present were smart people. After hearing what Fiona said, they immediately understood


    the reason, but they could not say anything. The reason why Tristan could not say anything was that


    the other party was his mother-inw. The reason why Albert could not say anything was that Ashley


    was his wife.


    Teresa couldn''t say anything was because of her identity. Fiona couldn''t say anything was because of


    Teresa. It seemed that she couldn''t live in the Gu Family anymore.


    "Father, when Lena is discharged from the hospital, I want to take her back to our vi for a period of


    time."


    After hearing Tristan''s words, Albert nodded in agreement. However, he was really afraid that


    something bad would happen to the Gu Family again. After all, the wedding party of Abby would be


    held soon. He even felt sorry for Abby now.


    "Where am I?"


    When Lena woke up, Tristan stepped forward and held her hand tightly, as if he was afraid that he


    would lose her again. He was filled with anger, and when he faced Fiona and Teresa, his anger burst


    out.


    "Abby, I have something to tell you."


    There was cold and alienation in Tristan''s eyes, Teresa nodded slightly.


    "From now on, please stay away from my Lena with your friends."


    Teresa was stunned, and so was Fiona. But Tristan''s eyes were serious. Last time, Lena fainted in a


    foreign country because she was busy with the matter of Fiona and Teresa. This time, Lena almost lost


    her child because of Fiona and Teresa again.


    "What are you talking about, Tristan?"


    Lena shook off Tristan''s hand feebly. Was he still the husband she knew before?


    "It has nothing to do with Teresa. If you want to vent your anger, you should target at me only."


    Fiona pulled Teresa back and obstinately straightened up her body, looking at Tristan. She lived alone


    in the world with her broken body. Even if she died here today, it didn''t matter at all. However, Teresa


    was different.


    Teresa had two sons. She also had Harris, Albert, her brother, and her sister who cared about her.


    What did she have? She had nothing. So why bother?


    "Tristan, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Albert''s face also darkened. He looked coldly at his son-inw who had always respected


    him.

 Chapter 419 Distance

    Chapter 419 Distance


    "Father, Lena, I have to say this today. I don''t care whether you can understand me or not, whether you


    can forgive me or not. I have made up my mind on this matter. As long as Lena is rted to the two of


    them, there will be no good result. Last time, she fainted in a foreign country, and now, I almost lose my


    child."


    Lena was stunned. She also knew that Teresa and Fiona were innocent, but the baby in her belly was


    also innocent. She really couldn''t let anything happen to her baby.


    Albert opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. He sat on the sofa and closed


    his eyes, as if he had aged for several years. Lena was his daughter, so was Teresa. Moreover, Fiona


    was innocent as well.


    "Okay, brother-inw. Dad, brother-inw, please take good care of my sister. Fiona and I are leaving."


    Teresa nodded at Tristan with a smile. Fiona held Teresa''s hand tightly. She knew her well. The more


    she did so, the more painful her heart was. The more indifferent she looked, the more blood was


    dripping from her heart.


    "Stop talking about it, all of you. Tristan, I will give you an exnation for this matter. After Lena


    discharge the hospital, you can bring her to go back to your own home and live there until Lena gives


    birth to the baby safely. But, Tristan, I want to tell you that you have no right and qualification to prevent


    the two sisters from seeing each other."


    "Father, I''m Lena''s husband and the father of her baby. I have the right to ensure their safety."


    Tristan was stubborn. Albert suddenly stood up from the sofa and stamped heavily on the ground with


    his walking stick.


    "Tristan, no one dares to disobey my words. Remember, I can marry Lena to you, and I can also let her


    leave you."


    Albert stood up and walked out of the ward with Teresa. The atmosphere in the ward was breathless.


    Albert even missed the days when he was in the Shen Family. He took a walk with his two grandsons


    every day and could argue with Harris for some small matter. Those days were really nostalgic.


    After Tristan saw Albert and Teresa leave the ward, a touch of coldness shed through Tristan''s eyes.


    Was Lena his daughter or not? Teresa? Well, now he finally understood why Ashley hated her so


    much. He also began to hate her. She was always pretending to be wronged, pretending that


    everything was not about her.


    "Tristan, Abby and Fiona are innocent. Don''t be mad at them. I promise I''ll stay at home until the baby


    is born. Don''t object to my meeting with Abby at that time, and don''t piss dad off. Okay?"


    It was rare for Lena to be so gently like this. She hold his hand. After a short pause, Tristan''s face


    softened. He sat gently next to Lena and reached out his hand to tuck Lena''s hair aside. He stroked


    her pale but beautiful face.


    "Lena, don''t me me. I''m really afraid that something bad will happen to you. I can''t lose you."


    "I know. Tristan, I love you."


    Then Tristan took Lena''s hand and put it on his own palm. On the other side, Teresa took Fiona back to


    Enrique''s ward. The two children had already fallen asleep on the sofa in the arms of Harris. Albert


    took a look at Harris and then at Gavin.


    "Harris, I have something to deal with at home, so I''m leaving now. Let''s go, Gavin."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    "Dad, be careful on your way home."


    Albert turned around and patted Teresa on the shoulder.


    "Abby, don''t worry. I''m here with you. I''ve told you that I''ll always be your support."


    Teresa nodded with a smile and said nothing. She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore as she


    watched Albert and Gavin go farther and farther. She bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying. She


    was good at disguising herself. ''Sorry, I couldn''t hold back my tears. Sorry, I couldn''t help it.''


    "Teresa."


    Harris felt sorry for her. Enrique leaned beside and thought, ''Oh, my God! The Gu Family''s farce is


    quite interesting.'' However, the tears on Teresa''s face and the bandage on Teresa''s hand stung his


    eyes.


    That night, Fiona didn''t go back to the Gu Family. Instead, she stayed in the hospital with Teresa. Harris


    go back to the Shen Family with the two children. He couldn''t let the two of them sleep in the hospital,


    could he?


    The second morning, in the ward of the hospital, Teresa met a person she had never expected that she


    would met here, Shirley. She was wearing a floral dress and she didn''t tie her hair. It looked exactly like


    the scene when Teresa and Shirley met at that year.


    "Teresa. Mr. Enrique was sick. I''m here to visit him."


    Teresa, who had been already awake and had finished brushing her teeth and washing her face,


    nodded at Shirley. She had nothing to say to those who had betrayed her. Fiona had already woken up


    too. Enriquey on the bed with his eyes closed. She didn''t know whether he was awake or asleep.


    There was a saying that you could never wake up a person who pretended to be asleep. Maybe that


    was it.


    Seeing Teresa''s cold attitude towards her, Shirley knew that Teresa must hear about what she had


    done. She put the fruit basket gently on the edge of Enrique''s bed and forced herself to look away from


    Enrique''s handsome face.


    "Teresa, have you heard of what happened that day?"


    Teresa calmly sat on the sofa and looked at Shirley. She didn''t say anything.


    "Teresa, I know you must be angry with me. I can really exin it. That day, it was because Mr. Enrique


    was sick that I sent him home to rest. And that day Tony went out on a business trip, and there was no


    one taking care of Mr. Enrique. I saw that he was seriously ill, so... "


    "You don''t have to exin so much. I''m not angry or misunderstood anything."


    Teresa was still indifferent. As for Shirley, Teresa thought she was a stranger to her right now. There


    was no need for her to waste her time on such a person.


    "I''m sorry, Teresa. I know you''re angry with me, so I''ve decided to leave the TH Group and go back to


    my hometown. Today I''m here to say goodbye."


    Shirley looked at Teresa, and Teresa nodded her head.


    "Your future is up to you. It''s your freedom to make a choice."


    Shirley wanted to say something more, but Teresa turned to look at Fiona.


    "Fiona, what do you want to eat in the morning?"


    "You should ask your husband what he wants to eat."


    "Isn''t he still sleeping?"


    Teresa turned her head and saw that Enrique was reclining on the bed.

 Chapter 420 Complain Tearfully

    Chapter 420 Comin Tearfully


    Sure enough, this guy must have woken up. In fact, he had woken up when she had just woken up, but


    he hadn''t opened his eyes. As for Shirley, her eyes immediately turned red when she saw Enrique.


    "Mr. Enrique."


    "You just said you wanted to resign? Who allowed it?"


    Enrique''s voice was a little hoarse, and the low and hoarse tone added a little sentimental.


    "Mr. Enrique, I..."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what Enrique had said, Shirley could no longer hold back her tears and her tears fell to the


    floor. Even Fiona couldn''t help but frown. She thought in her heart, ''Why are their ways of getting along


    so ambiguous?'' Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Shirley was crying out her grievance to


    Enrique.


    "What happened? Just tell me."


    Shirley lowered her head and cried. When she saw the impatience on the frown of Enrique, she started


    to speak.


    "Yesterday, Mr. Harris came to thepany. He said that I was not qualified to rece Teresa and


    asked me to work for Director Yan. However, Director Yan was against Teresa in the past, and my


    position of deputy director was rmended by Teresa. Director Yan she..."


    Shirley paused in a proper time. Teresa sat aside. With a sneer, Fiona thought in her heart, ''Everyone


    is lied by this woman expect me.'' ...


    "I see. Go back to work. You are still the deputy director. Tony wille back today. I will handle it."


    "But, but Mr. Harris..."


    Biting her lower lip, Shirley wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. If it was before,


    Fiona would have pped her. But now, she and Teresa...


    "Who is crying so sad here in the early morning? Enrique, hearing that cry, I even thought you had died


    of misfortune... Who is she? Well, I''ve met her somewhere before, right? Oh, I remember. This is little


    cutie''s friend. On that day, when I was in your house, that day when that designer was here to measure


    everyone''s size, she was the one whose eyes were fixed on you all the time."


    A man walked in casually with a bunch of flowers in his hands. It was none other than Ares. He had a


    bunch of chrysanthemums in his left hand. And there was a stic bag which was full of fruit in his right


    hand. ...


    When Enrique saw Ares, his eyelids twitched. This guy must be here to see whether he was dead or


    not. Especially the chrysanthemum in his hand was so eye-catching.


    "Eh? What? I heard that you were sick, so I came to visit you on purpose? How can you treat your old


    friend like this?"


    Ares huddled up at the door, looking wronged. At first, when Fiona saw Ares, her body stiffened, and


    then she was amused by his shameless behavior. Teresa also smiled. Only Shirley, with a long face,


    red at Ares. It was all his fault.


    "Ouch, you scared me to death. Why are you staring at me with such fierce eyes? Even if I am


    handsome, I won''t like a girl like you."


    Then he fanned his nose as if he wanted to drive away some unpleasant smell. Shirley''s face


    darkened. But it was not appropriate for her to lose her temper in front of Enrique and Teresa.


    "Ares, are you free recently?"


    Enrique said slowly. Seeing the false smile on his face, Ares couldn''t help shivering. ''What''s wrong with


    him? What does he want to do? No, I can''t fall into his trap.'' After thinking of this in his mind, Ares


    shook his head.


    "No, I''ve been very busy recently. I just heard that you''re sick, so I took time out of my busy schedule to


    visit you. Look at you, you''re ruddy and shiny now. Well, little cutie, I''ve put the things here. I''m very


    busy. Goodbye."


    Just like he came here in a hurry. He left here also in a hurry, he stayed in the ward for less than five


    minutes. Well, it seemed that he was really very busy.


    "Miss Shirley, are you leaving?"


    Enrique''s meaning was obvious that he wanted her to leave. Shirley thought that it would be


    inappropriate if she continued to say anything more now. Since she had got the permission of Enrique,


    she was still the deputy director. ''Ha-ha, Yilia, don''t ever try to manipte me again.''


    "Yes, Mr. Enrique. I''ll go to thepany now."


    "Please throw the chrysanthemum into the trash can before you leave."


    After saying that, Enriquey down on his side on the bed again, not intending to pay attention to


    Teresa at all. In Teresa''s opinion, this was the best. Only when he ignored her would she feel rxed.


    Before leaving, Shirley took a look at Teresa and Enrique, sneering in her heart, ''Teresa, you won''t be


    proud for long.''


    In Shirley''s mind, it must be because Teresa had a quarrel with Enrique because of her that Enrique


    ignored her. It was a good chance for her. Every man wanted to have a considerate and caring woman


    by his side. Teresa was still the same as before. She really took herself as a princess and had a terrible


    temper. Men would never like a woman like her.


    After so many years, Teresa was not young anymore, let alone she had given birth to two children. Just


    wait and see. One day Enrique would be tired of her, and then... She smiled and walked out. She


    looked down at the chrysanthemum in her hand and thought, ''Wow, it''s such a good flower. Why didn''t I


    give it to my dear Yilia?''


    After Shirley left, Enrique heard Teresa talking to Fiona softly. It seemed that Teresa wanted to let Fiona


    move back to the vi of the Shen Family. At least, it was safe there. As for the Gu Family, because of


    Ashley, Teresa didn''t dare to let Fiona go back and pack her things herself. She was worried that


    Ashley would do something horrible to her, so she had to leave the ward and call Jerome to help Fiona


    pack up. She could spare some time to help Fiona take the luggage to the Shen Family.


    As soon as she finished the phone call and wanted to go back to the ward, she was pulled back by


    someone, and her mouth was covered by that person''s hand. It was impossible that she was not


    flustered. The man took her to the stairwell door, stopped, and let go of her. Teresa pped backwards


    instinctively and the sound of p reverberated in the staircase.


    "Little cutie, it''s me."


    However, when she turned around, she saw Ares covering his face with one hand and looking


    wronged. He was waiting here for her for a long time. However, she did this to him. He just wanted to


    wait for Teresa toe out. He was afraid of being discovered by Fiona, so he didn''t dare to call or text


    Teresa and what he could do was waiting her here. As a result...

 Chapter 421 Three Days Before The Wedding

    Chapter 421 Three Days Before The Wedding


    "Ares, why are you here?"


    ''Shouldn''t he have left the hospital a long time ago? Why is he still here? And he even covered my


    mouth with the method of kidnapping.'' All of a sudden, she felt that there was no guilt for pping him.


    After all, he was act like a bad guy.


    "Little cutie, I... I''m just waiting here to ask you how is Fiona? I heard that something happened to Lena


    last night. I also heard that the crazy woman of Gu Family was angry."


    In fact, Ares was worried about Fiona. This matter was closely rted to Fiona. He knew the crazy


    woman in Gu Family would surely me Fiona. He was very worried, so he came to the hospital today.


    "Fiona is fine. By the way, Ares, go to the Gu Family and help Fiona to take her luggage to the Shen


    Family. She can''t live in the Gu Family anymore."


    "Yes, I agree with you. You''d better let Fiona stay away from that crazy woman of Gu Family."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa red at Ares. He always spoke in this way. No matter what her mother did to her, she was


    brought up by the Gu Family. There was a mixed feeling in her heart when Ares spoke ill of her mother


    in front of her.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Why don''t you go yet?"


    Before Ares could ask more, Teresa had already asked him to leave. Ares thought in his heart, ''She


    doesn''t look well. Perhaps she was also affectedst night.''


    "Little cutie, please take good care of Fiona. Please."


    After saying that, Ares made a deep bow to Teresa, which was his greatest etiquette. After he left,


    Teresa went back to the ward. Enrique was still the same as just now. Fiona leaned against the sofa


    with her face facing the window. The morning sunshine shone into the ward and sprinkled on Fiona.


    Her ck hair and fair skin made her look softer.


    "Fiona. If you are tired, you can go back to Shen Family and have a rest."


    Fiona shook her head. She wanted to stay with Teresa like this. She didn''t want to go anywhere, nor


    did she want to talk, nor did she want to move. She felt that every time she saw Ares, her eyes were


    always attracted by him. She was fascinated by his charm. She knew clearly that she couldn''t resist his


    charm, but she had to resist it, which made her very painful.


    The days in the hospital were boring. Two dayster, Enrique was discharged from the hospital,


    apanied by Teresa. Because of Enrique''s illness, Teresa did not go back to the Gu Family these


    two days. Albert made a call to her every day. However, she didn''t contact the rest of the people, even


    Lena.


    Her brother called her, but she didn''t answer it. Perhaps since that night, after she heard what Tristan


    said, she had bad feelings in her heart. In fact, Tristan was right. As long as someone had something to


    do with her, that person would be unlucky ande across horrible thing, just like her sister. She was


    really not in the mood to deal with rtionships. She didn''t want to spend time to take care of and


    understand the mood of other people. She also didn''t want to worry about the difficulties others brought


    to her. She was really tired.


    After Enrique was discharged from the hospital and Teresa returned to the Shen Family with him,


    Harris didn''t ask Teresa to go back Gu Family. After resting for a night, Enrique went back to TH Group


    to continue his work. It was useless even if Harris tried to persuade him.


    Brain and Bruce were very well behaved. They had sses every day. Harris sometimes apanied


    Teresa to the old mansion of the Shen Family to check the decoration. In fact, the decoration was


    almostpleted. Except for the furniture.


    At the same time, she and Enrique also took time to visit the master of making the China style wedding


    dress. They asked the master to make a set of China style wedding clothes for them. Time was running


    out, so they could only choose some finished products had been embroidered by female embroiderer


    then let the master make all Enrique and she had chosen into wedding clothes. Although Harris was


    not satisfied with it, there was nothing they could do. The wedding date of the two of them was about to


    come in a few days.


    In a trance, she had been busy for more than half a month. Three dayster, the wedding banquet


    would be held. The guests who came to the wedding came to the house one after another in these


    days. In the evening, the vi of the Shen Family turned into a self-service restaurant, with lights and


    wine. The atmosphere of the Shen Family was always lively. Even in thete night, it was still many


    people talking andughing.


    There were still three days left before the wedding. Albert came with Jerome. Harris had seen Albert as


    soon as Albert arrived. Sitting on the sofa, Harris had no intention of standing up to greet Albert.


    "Dad, brother, you are here. Take a seat."


    Teresa was trying on the wedding dress in her room. When she heard that Jerome and Albert were


    here, she went out of the room in a Chinese wedding dress. From a distance, Albert saw Teresa


    coming downstairs. She was dressed in a fiery red dress. Albert''s eyes turned red. His Abby was going


    to get married.


    "Wow, it''s so rare. Albert, are you going to cry? The wedding party hasn''t started yet!"


    It was rare for Harris to see such kind of Albert, so Harris joked with Albert. However Albert ignored


    him. The Shen Family were busy, and the Gu Family was also busy as well. They were busy with the


    arrangement of their family affairs. In fact, many of their guests hade too. Standing next to Albert


    and looking at Teresa with his deep eyes, Jerome thought in his heart, ''Abby is really going to marry


    Enrique.''


    "Dad."


    Teresa came to Albert. Albert nodded at her.


    "My Abby is the most beautiful."


    Teresa''s eyes also turned red, and she choked with sobs. In this world, father was the man who loved


    his daughter the most. Father loved his daughter silently, and gave her support.


    "Well, Abby, go and pack up your things. You''re going home with dad. It is not appropriate for you to


    stay here all the time before wedding."


    "I thought the Gu Family didn''t want this daughter anymore."


    "Harris, are you feeling ufortable because I don''t have time to argue with you recently?"


    Albert turned around and red at Harris. The two of them were going to be closer and be


    rtives soon. Albert didn''t want to argue with Harris. ''This old man is really energetic, '' Albert thought.


    Teresa smiled at the two of them and went upstairs. It was time to go back to the Gu Family.


    The Chinese style wedding dress and wedding dress she had specially customized, as well as all kinds


    of things, were handed over to the makeup team invited from abroad. Fiona pulled Teresa''s hand.


    "Teresa, let me go back to the Gu Family with you."


    Teresa opened her mouth, but finally shook her head. If Fiona followed her back to the Gu Family, it


    was possible for Fiona to be in trouble again.


    "Fiona, two dayster, I''ll ask my brother to send a car to pick you up."


    "All right."


    Teresa patted on Fiona''s hand and left the Shen Family with her makeup artist team. Harris stood at


    the door, squinting and smiling.

 Chapter 422 Jeromes guilt

    Chapter 422 Jerome''s guilt


    When Teresa went back to the Gu Family she didn''t inform Enrique. Since when they were in the


    hospital, they had already not spoken a word to each other. And now Even if they slept in the same


    room at night, she still slept on the floor of the room. Moreover, Enrique didn''t force her to do husband


    and wife activities with him, nor let her sleep in bed.


    In his eyes, Teresa was just like a transparent person. She didn''t know what exactly Enrique meant. At


    first, she was restless in her heart, but finally she got used to it. Perhaps, Enrique really thought that


    Shirley was better than her, so he wanted to give her a cold shoulder. But no matter what the result


    was, it was the same for her.


    At this time, in the office, Enrique''s fingers were tapping the table from time to time. Theputer


    showed the financial statements of PL Group for the past two months. When Tony came back from his


    business trip, he found that his Boss was seriously ill.


    He med himself for not being with his boss''s side when his boss was sick, but fortunately, he


    completed the task assigned by his boss sessfully. The wedding would be held in three days, and


    his boss was still busy with thepany''s affairs. Was it really appropriate? Finally, he couldn''t help


    asking.


    "Boss, your wedding ising soon. Shouldn''t you reduce your workload?"


    Without turning his head back, Enrique fixed his eyes on the weird expenditure item of the PL Group. It


    was said that it was a remote development project in a mountain area. However, he had asked Moore


    to investigate it, and found out that there was not a so-called project there. Then, where was the nearly


    one hundred million go? It was worth thinking about.


    "Boss, are you listening to me?"


    "Yes, go on."


    "Well, what else should I say? I''m not the one who is going to get married."


    "Do I need to be busy with everything in the wedding myself? I just need to attend the wedding myself


    on time. I don''t need to worry about other things."


    Although Enrique''s words made sense, Tony still felt strange about his words. What did he mean by


    saying that he just need to attend the wedding himself on time? Did he want someone else take his


    ce for him at his own wedding?


    "Well, I mean, the workload should be reduced."


    ''Boss, can''t you understand my true meaning? I mean that I also wants to rx and have a rest.''


    "When you want to rx, your enemy will defeat you in one go."


    The simple words made Tony tremble all over. Unknowingly, his back was wet with cold sweat. He had


    note up with that point what Enrique just said. It seemed that he as an assistant still needed to


    work hard.


    "Tony, please help me contact the bank and check where this sum of money went."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir."


    Tony''s fingers danced on the keyboard. It was said that a man was very handsome when he worked


    hard, which was undeniable. But it didn''t take long for Tony to frown.


    "Boss, this sum of money is kept in the Swiss bank by PL Group. It''s impossible for us to find it out."


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Enrique thought, ''The Swiss bank really has a good


    confidentiality. Isn''t it said that it was a development project in a remote mountain area? It even cost


    one hundred million, and it was transferred by the Swiss bank. It is impossible that there''s no inside


    story. Soraya, what on earth do you want to do?''


    When Teresa returned to the Gu Family, she didn''t see Thomasina. She had nned to ask her and


    have a talk with her in private, but she couldn''t find her. Besides, Lena was not in the Gu Family.


    Perhaps it was because of the fact that Tristan knew that she would get married in the next two days


    and she muste back to live in the Gu Family these days before she married, so he brought Lena


    away. The bitterness spread in her heart.


    Fortunately, the old butler of the Gu Family had watched Teresa grow up and treated her very well. On


    the night when Teresa returned to the Gu Family, the butler found her in a corner of the garden. She


    was standing in the sea of flowers. He also secretly told her that Albert returned home the night when


    the ident of Lena.


    He was so furious that she not only asked the bodyguards to catch Thomasina, but also asked


    someone to bring her son to the scene. Thomasina didn''t say anything, but directly admitted that she


    had done all these without any instructions. She just felt sorry for Ashley and said that since Abigale


    came back, the Gu Family had been restless and said that Abigale was a disaster.


    In fact, hearing these words, Teresa was inevitably disappointed. Thomasina had watched her grow up,


    why did she still want to hurt her so badly? She had never done anything to hurt Thomasina. Why did


    she say this and do this to her?


    The butler also said that in the end, Thomasina was expelled from the Gu Family by Albert. If it weren''t


    for the fact that she had tried her best to take care of Ashley before, Albert would have transferred her


    to the Public Security Bureau directly.


    After saying that, the butlerforted Teresa sincerely and then he left in a hurry. He really felt sorry


    for her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have told her about what happened that night. On that day, Teresa


    stood in the garden for a long time, but she didn''t know that behind her, Jerome also stood for a long


    time.


    It was not until Teresa turned around and went back to her room that Jerome looked away. ''Abby, I''m


    sorry. Forgive me. I can''t tell you the truth. Please forgive me. This time, in order to protect my mother, I


    didn''t protect you well.''


    That day, if it weren''t for Thomasina''s son who was drunk and happened to be seen by him, maybe he


    really didn''t know everything. He would never know that Thomasina, who had stayed in their Gu Family


    for so long, wanted topete with his mother. He would never know that Thomasina was trying to


    alienate the rtionship between his mother and the other member of the Gu Family. He would never


    know that Thomasina actually wanted to impute this incident to his mother, so that his father and his


    mother quarrel. And her ultimate goal was to rece her mother and became the wife of his father.


    Oh, if he didn''t threaten Thomasina with her son, maybe she would never give up such a good


    opportunity to defeat her mother. But he really didn''t expect that in the end, Thomasina actually scold


    Abby like that. And for this, he couldn''t say anything, nor could he give an exnation to Abby.


    In this way, Abby must feel wronged. Jerome clenched his fists. He felt guilty and suffering in his heart.


    He had said that he would protect Abby for the rest of his life, but he broke his words. Maybe it would


    be better if Abby didn''t know anything. Jerome turned around and left.


    After returning to her room, Teresa called her two children. Only when she heard the two of them could


    she fall asleep peacefully. After hanging up the phone, she saw the phone number of Enrique. Should


    she call and inform Enrique that she had returned to the Gu Family? But was it necessary? Was it


    necessary for her to report now?

 Chapter 423 The Last Night Before Marriage

    Chapter 423 The Last Night Before Marriage


    Looking at the phone screen for a long time, Teresa finally turned off the phone andy in the room


    which had already had a new look. The room was all red, and the gauze curtain on the bed was red


    too. ''I am really going to get married.'' Teresa turned over and closed her eyes.


    At eight o''clock on the second day, Teresa got up on time, brushed her teeth and washed her face, and


    went to have breakfast. Although Ashley didn''t give Teresa a good look, she didn''t say anything harsh.


    Teresa had a rxed breakfast time. After breakfast, Teresa was pulled into a room by the makeup


    team.


    They need to decide on the hairstyle for the day and the makeup for the wedding dress, the Chinese


    style makeup, the makeup for the dress, the color of the makeup, and so on Anyway, Teresa didn''t


    know the makeup technique, so she just let them do whatever they wanted.


    In the afternoon, she sat aside and watched the professional invited people demonstrate all kinds of


    necessary etiquette and movements of the Chinese wedding in front of her, and they must be in


    ordance with the standards. Teresa spent the whole afternoon to learn about them, but the teacher


    who taught her was not very satisfied. In the evening, Teresa had to listen to the details of the wedding.


    What she should do first and what she should do next. When she returned to her room, she was so


    weak that she didn''t want to move. However, she was pulled up from the bed again. They said that she


    had to take a hot spring every day before the wedding and do beauty cares.


    She had been dragged here and there for three days, and her ruddy face looked exhausted. In the


    evening, Jerome went to Shen Family''s house to pick up the bridesmaid. Originally, Fiona was the only


    bridesmaid, but then Shirley came. Shirley and Teresa originally had a good rtion long before.


    However, so many unpleasant things happenedter that Teresa didn''t specially invite Shirley to the Gu


    Family.


    As for whether she would attend the wedding or not in the end, Teresa didn''t really care. After all,


    Shirley''s ultimate goal was not her. But to Teresa''s surprise, when Jerome brought Fiona to Gu Family,


    Shirley came too. Albert''s face darkened when he saw Shirley.


    However, Shirley didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She held Teresa''s arm naturally and happily. Fiona


    nced at Shirley and didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to cause any trouble on the night before


    Teresa''s wedding. When Ashley saw Fiona, she couldn''t help but feel angry. However, she could do


    nothing in front of so many people, so she go back to her room.


    At the same time, under the threat of Lena, Tristan allowed her to go back to the Gu Family. They


    hadn''t seen each other for nearly a month, and Lena''s belly was obviously bigger than before. But the


    funny thing was that Lena''s belly was not very big, but she had to walk with her hands on her waist, as


    if she was announcing to the whole world that she was pregnant. Her movement was saying that you


    all got out of the way and don''t touch me.


    "Abby, I miss you so much."


    When Lena saw Teresa, she went up and gave her a big hug. The corners of Tristan''s mouth twitched.


    He had told her not to do any exaggerated movements and not to do any strenuous exercise, but she


    didn''t listen to him.


    "Sister, I miss you too."


    The tone of Teresa was a little choked. Yes, she also wanted to see Lena, but... Lena''s eyes were also


    red. She hadn''t seen Abby for a month, and she had been thinking about it day by day. She thought


    that Tristan''s words must have hurt Abby, so Abby didn''t give her any messages or phone calls. As for


    her, her mobile phone was confiscated, and she couldn''t get too close to theputer. At most, she


    could only watch TV from a distance, which was so boring.


    Teresa held Lena with one hand and Fiona with the other,pletely ignoring Shirley behind her. She


    thought in her heart that sometimes, she really didn''t have to care about those who were insatiable.


    Standing in the Gu Family, Shirley wore a big smile on her face. But she thought maliciously in her


    heart, ''Well, Teresa, let''s wait and see. Tomorrow night...''


    In Teresa''s room, Lena was about to throw herself onto the bed when Teresa pulled her arm.


    "Sister, you are still pregnant. Be careful."


    Lena froze for a moment, with an apologetic look on her face. She held Teresa''s hand.


    "Abby, I''m sorry. Tristan that day..."


    "Sister, I really envy you. It''s a good thing that you can find a husband who loves you so much and


    treats you wholeheartedly."


    Hearing what Teresa said, Lena understood what she meant. She knew that Abby didn''t mean to me


    Tristan. However, the more Abby did not me Tristan, the more ufortable Lena felt.


    "Do you two want a facial mask? I''ve heard that it''s not bad. Teresa, what did that make-up team do to


    your face?"


    Fiona interrupted the conversation between the two. In fact, she didn''t want Teresa to be embarrassed,


    nor did she want Lena to look so embarrassed and apologetic, so she thought it was better for her to


    adjust the atmosphere.


    "Yes, what did that make-up team do to my face? Look at my face. It''s dry and wrinkled."


    Teresa turned around and pinched her face exaggeratedly. She took the mask from Fiona''s hand and


    handed it to Lena.


    "Sister, this facial mask is really good. Try it on."


    "Okay."


    As a result, Fiona, Teresa, who seldom had time to rx, and Lena, who finally had someone to


    apany her,y on the bed with a mask on each of their faces. They three stared at the red room


    with their big eyes.


    "How time flies! I still remember how Abby ran in the garden with two ponytails and snot when she was


    a child."


    Lena sighed. Now Abby was going to get married.


    "Sister, when did I run all over the garden with a runny nose? I have been a clean and tidy girl since my


    childhood!"


    Teresa couldn''t help smiling. Fiona, who wasy beside Teresa, reached out and grabbed Teresa. Her


    eyes were full of memories.


    "Teresa, do you remember the first time we met? At that time, you were really young, and full of vitality."


    "Ah, wasn''t it in the ssroom that we first met?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She blinked her eyes. At that time, she just arrived abroad and applied for school. It was her first time


    to go there. Everything around her was strange. In the ssroom, there were all white skin, blue eyes,


    yellow hair, and some ck hair and ck skin. At that time, she saw Fiona sitting by the window. The


    sun was shining on her. She was Chinese. At that time, she felt a sense of belonging.


    So she chose to sit next to Fiona, who squinted.


    "That was the first time you saw me, not the first time I saw you."


    "Did you see me earlier?"


    Surprised, Teresa looked back at Fiona. ... That day, when she went out to buy food, she saw her


    surrounded by two ck people in a corner.

 Chapter 424 The Wedding

    Chapter 424 The Wedding


    She wanted to go up to help, but she saw Teresa at that time, pretending that she knew Chinese Kung


    Fu. She looked contemptuously at the two ck men. From afar, she could see the two fierce ck


    men waving their hands at Teresa and finally escaping in a hurry.


    Hearing what Fiona said, Teresa couldn''t helpughing.


    "In fact, I was very afraid at that time. They wanted to take away my money, but how could I fulfill their


    wishes? I could only thank my mothend. The publicity work was really good. Abroad, those people


    were afraid of Chinese martial arts."


    Hearing this, Lena realized that Abby had encountered such a thing as soon as she left the Gu Family.


    She wondered if she had the courage of Abby. Maybe not. She couldn''t help but grab Teresa''s hand.


    "Abby, it seemed that you have a hard time when you abroad. I really felt sorry for you."


    "Sister, it''s not hard at all. On the contrary, I''m free because of Fiona. During that time, I worked with


    her, went to school and lived in the house we rented. But I really want to thank Fiona for cooking for me


    every day."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Something urred to Fiona and she burst intoughter. She still remembered Teresa''s first time


    cooking.


    "Do you remember the first time you cooked? You almost burned the kitchen. Do you remember how


    thendy saw us then?"


    Teresa smiled too. The three of them chatted veryte that night. Lena originally had nned to take


    Abby to a KTV to celebrate herst single night.


    Before she got married, she had sung with her friends in a KTV for a long time until she was found by


    the servants of the Gu Family and taken back to the Gu Family. However, it seemed that Abby and


    Fiona didn''t like the atmosphere of KTV. As soon as she proposed her idea, she was rejected. The


    reason was that they were really too tired.


    When they were chatting, Tristan knocked on the door and said that it was veryte now. Lena left,


    leaving Fiona and Teresa in the Teresa''s room. The two chatted casually and then fell asleep.


    However, as soon as they fell asleep, there was a knock on the door. When Teresa got up and opened


    the door, she saw that the makeup artist team and the professional teacher teaching etiquette were


    already standing at the door. It seemed that there were a lot of people outside the door. At this moment,


    the Gu Family was also bright, and the servants were busying and going.


    "Ms. Teresa, please wash up yourself. We need to put on makeup for you."


    Teresa nodded. Fiona had been woken up too. As the bridesmaid, she had to get up to make up too.


    She took the bridesmaid''s dress from aside and went into the bathroom.


    The time for makeup was boring. She could only treat herself as a puppet and did what the makeup


    artist told her. In the Gu Family''s house, Albert, in a ck suit, was sitting upright in the living room with


    a walking stick. While in a silver gray suit, Jerome was wearing neat hair. He looked very handsome.


    They didn''t knowing how long they had been waiting. The sound of firecrackers and fireworks could be


    heard at the door. Here came Enrique''s wedding car to pick up the bride. The first destination was the


    church. Apanied by Fiona, Teresa walked out of the room. She was wearing a full dress.


    "Abby, are you ready?"


    Albert looked at Teresa, and Teresa nodded.


    "Then let''s go."


    On the other side, Enrique had arrived at the church. Enrique was sitting in the dressing room. The


    make-up artist beside him kept walking up and down. He was surrounded by Pink Perfume Lily.


    "Boss,"


    Tony whispered in Enrique''s ear and Enrique nodded. Sure enough, there was an action.


    "Daddy, when will mommye?"


    The two kids, Brain and Bruce were in red suits and stood together. Tony rubbed his eyes. He could not


    tell which one was Brain and which one was Bruce. If the two of them didn''t have different expressions


    and personalities, he might still not know in the end.


    "Is Daddy handsome?"


    Instead of answering the two kids'' questions, Enrique smiled and asked them. Tony remained silent.


    ''Boss, you''re already very handsome, but you still narcissistic ask if you handsome. If you are not


    handsome, how about me?''


    "You are not as handsome as me, but you are handsome enough."


    "Very handsome."


    Brain rubbed his chin and looked at Enrique up and down. Their father was wearing a white suit today,


    coupled with his temperament, he was outstanding. However, he was still young and hadn''t grown up


    yet. When he grew up, he would definitely be more handsome than his father. Bruce didn''t think too


    much. He just thought that their father was very handsome today.


    Enrique smiled and held the two kids on his legs. Brain pouted and felt a little dissatisfied.


    "Daddy, our suits will wrinkle."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to ask what gift you two will give daddy today."


    Brain and Bruce looked at each other, then raised their heads and kissed Enrique on the face. This was


    the first time they kissed Enrique. They only kissed their mother before.


    "Daddy, please don''t mind it. Bruce and I usually don''t kiss boys. Mommy and Auntie Fiona always say


    that boys are not allowed to kiss each other. So please ept it. It''s our first time that we kiss a man."


    After saying that, Brain even put on a shy look. Seeing this, Tony took a step back. These two children


    must be very scheming in the future. They had even started to be sly from such a young age. Enrique


    didn''t want to argue with them.


    "The bridegroom, the bride ising."


    A person in charge came to report the news at the door. Enrique nodded. Tony came forward with a red


    envelope, and the person who reported news to them repeatedly thanked and congratted Enrique.


    After all, he was the boss of a bigpany. He just needed to run errands today and he would get


    several red envelopes after finishing simple job.


    "Daddy, Bruce and I will help you to see if the bride is beautiful."


    Brain stood on the floor. The little guy suddenly became serious with his hands behind his back.


    "Mommy must be beautiful,"


    Bruce nodded seriously.


    "Go ahead."


    Enrique knew that Brain just wanted to find an excuse to see Teresa, saying that he wanted to help him


    see if the bride was beautiful. Even if she had put on makeup, she was still the same as before. It


    seemed that he hadn''t talked to her for a long time. Whatever.


    "Tony, how about this..."


    Tony nodded repeatedly and then went out. Not long after Tony went out, Shirley pushed the door open


    and came in. With a red face, she stood beside Enrique.


    "Mr. Enrique, congrattions!"


    Shirley was wearing a pink full dress today.

 Chapter 425 Drugged

    Chapter 425 Drugged


    With her hair in a beautiful bun, she looked especially beautiful and sweet, even a little bit like Teresa


    that year. Enrique couldn''t help taking one more nce at her, and his nce seemed to give Shirley a


    lot of courage.


    "Mr. Enrique, Teresa asked me to bring you the chicken soup because she thought you must have not


    had breakfast this morning."


    Enrique took a look at the chicken soup in Shirley''s hand and wondered, ''Did Teresa ask her to bring it


    to me? Did Teresa want to please me? Or did she want me to be nicer to her at night?'' He smiled.


    "Put it here."


    "Well, Mr. Enrique, I''ll go out and thene back to get itter."


    She pointed at the vacuum sk on the table and turned around with a red face. With a yful look at


    the vacuum sk beside, Enrique stretched out his hand and gently knocked two times.


    "Bridegroom, how do you feel about marriage?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the door, two men in suits and leather shoes came in. They were the brothers of the Lu Family, and


    the one who spoke was Moore. He raised the corners of his mouth, pulled out a chair and sat next to


    Enrique. Ares patted the back of the chair where Enrique was sitting.


    "Hey, you are worthy of being the bridegroom. In this dress, you are more handsome than my brother


    and I."


    "You will be the same when you get married."


    Ares''s face twitched. How could Enrique put salt into his wound today? Ares thought for a while and


    thought of that Fiona should also be here today. He had to go out to have a look.


    "You two chat first. I... well, I have to go now."


    Seeing that Ares turned around and left, Moore shook his head secretly. It seemed that his little brother


    really had a crush on that woman, but he still couldn''t ept his brother to date with such a woman.


    "How is it going?"


    Enrique knew that Moore would be here, so he called all the people around him away just now. They


    wouldn''te at this time.


    "As you expected, they did something, but they asked the Jiang Family''spany to do it on the


    surface."


    "Oh? So you mean that they still have a backup n?"


    "Yes. I guess they will try their best to get today wedding invitation."


    "The wedding invitation? I''ve already asked my people to send some to them. How can I not send the


    wedding invitation to them for such an exciting thing? I don''t want to miss the show."


    Moore took a look at Enrique. Fortunately, he was on the same side with this man. Otherwise, he really


    couldn''t guarantee whether he would be his next target or not.


    "I''ve been very tired recently because of you. Oh, I haven''t had breakfast. Unlike some people, there


    are always people who send good food."


    Then Moore fixed his eyes on the vacuum sk of Enrique.


    "If you want to eat, just eat it. Cut the crap."


    "That''s what I''m waiting for you to say."


    Without any hesitation, Moore opened the vacuum sk and a strong smell of chicken soup drifted


    away. Moore took a deep breath, picked up the vacuum sk and drank it down. Enrique looked at


    himself in the mirror. He thought to himself, ''Well, PL Group. Juste. Let me see whether I won this


    round or you could win.''


    After that, Enrique told some details to Moore. However, as he spoke, he found that there was


    something wrong with Moore''s face, which was red.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I am fine. I''m going to the toilet."


    Moore hurried into the toilet, trying to get some cold water to calm down the heat in his body. It had not


    been like this for a long time. He stretched out his hand and pulled his tie. He was so smart, and he


    soon realized that there was something wrong with the chicken soup just now. It was drugged. But, it


    was obvious that the drug was aimed at Enrique. He was really unlucky. Why did he have to eat his


    soup just now?


    Outside, Enrique looked at the direction of the toilet in confusion. Why did Moore suddenly be so


    strange? Just then, the door was pushed open again. It was Shirley.


    "Well, Mr. Enrique, have you eaten soup?"


    At this moment, Shirley''s face was red and her palms were full of sweat. Enrique raised his eyebrows.


    "Take it away."


    ''Did that mean he had drunk it up?'' Shirley stepped forward, took the vacuum sk and shook it a little.


    He really drank it up? Well, then she pursed her lips and took a look at Enrique. Her heart beat faster


    and faster. She put the vacuum sk aside and turned her head to look at Enrique.


    "Anything else?"


    Shirley knew that Enrique was trying to drive her away as soon as possible. She thought that maybe


    the medicine had note into effect, otherwise he wouldn''t have driven her away in such a hurry. She


    clenched her fists and plucked up the courage to grab the hem of Enrique''s clothes.


    "Mr. Enrique, I have to say something today, because if I don''t say it, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to


    say it again in the future."


    Shirley cried with tears in her eyes. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    However, Enrique didn''t stop her. Instead, he turned around and faced Shirley, indicating that she


    should go on.


    "Mr. Enrique, in fact, I fell in love with you the first time I saw you in thepany. But at that time, I felt


    like I am really nobody and live in the mud, while you were lofty and lived a spotless life. I knew that


    there was no possibility for us to be together. Just like other girls in thepany, I could only secretly


    admire and adore you."


    Shirley raised her head and stole a nce at Enrique. She found that he didn''t frown or feel disgusted.


    On the contrary, he seemed to be waiting for her to go on. His reaction made Shirley more and more


    courageous. Her confession of love coupled with the effect of the medicine. Shirley felt she would


    sess today and she thought in her heart, ''Hum! Teresa, even if today is your wedding day, it is me


    who sleep on Enrique''s bed.''


    "At that time, you also had Teresa. After Teresa left, I heard that you had a car ident. You would


    never know that my heart that seemed to be dying was alive again when I saw you return to the


    company after you recovered. I didn''t dare to get close to you, and the only thing I dare to do was


    peeping at you secretly. It was not until Teresa came back that I had the chance to get close to you


    again. I didn''t ask for anything else. I just want a simple hug. Could you fulfill my small wish?"


    A man who took that medicine would be more and more uncontroble once he touched a


    woman. Enrique just sat there and didn''t say anything. Shirley thought he didn''t object, so she stepped


    forward and reached out to hug him. At this time, the door of the toilet was suddenly pushed open with


    strength.


    Moore''s face was red, and even his eyes were red. Drops of water were still dripping from his hair, but


    the heat in his body couldn''t be suppressed. Instead, it became more and more intense. It was not until


    then that he realized the purpose that the woman drugged the chicken soup. She wanted to take


    advantage of today''s wedding and rece the bride''s ce.

 Chapter 426 At The Wedding (Part One)

    Chapter 426 At The Wedding (Part One)


    It turned out that the woman drugged the chicken soup. She wanted to take advantage of today to


    rece Teresa. ''Ha-ha, what a scheming woman! It''s a pity that I identally drank the chicken soup.


    Now I''m full of heat, and I need a woman to extinguish the evil fire in my body.''


    At this moment, Shirley was shocked. She didn''t expect that there was someone else in the toilet, and


    the man''s eyes were really horrible, as if he wanted to devour her, or as if he wanted to...


    "Moore, do it quickly. I need your helpter."


    After saying this, Enrique stood up and Moore was stunned. It was obvious that he had given the


    woman in front of him to him as the antidote. Then, Shirley grabbed Enrique''s arm.


    "Mr. Enrique. Mr. Enrique! Let''s go together."


    With a gentle smile, Enrique turned around and gently reached out his hand to tuck Shirley''s hair


    behind her ears. Shirley''s face turned red and her heart beat faster. She had only seen him treat


    Teresa like this before, but he had never treated her like this. All of a sudden, she felt that it was like a


    dream.


    "Shirley, you should do what you haven''t finished."


    Enrique''s gentle words spread in her heart like a spring breeze. Shirley didn''t even know when Enrique


    pulled out his arm from her hands. When he turned around, the coldness in his eyes was obvious. This


    woman was really out of line.


    ''How dare she drug him? How dare she want to make trouble today? Ha-ha! Even if I don''t have a


    woman, I won''t let Shirley do this. Teresa, I really should let you have a good look. Your so-called friend


    put some aphrodisiac in the chicken soup. She wanted to sleep with me first on our wedding day. What


    a pity! Her n failed.''


    When Enrique closed the door, Shirley''s scream came out of the room. Enrique sneered. ''She was still


    a virgin, so it seemed that I didn''t owe Moore anything this time. Enjoy yourself. Moore.'' In the room,


    Shirley''s wrist had been caught by the Moore. Moore''s eyes were unusually fierce.


    "What... What do you want to do? Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Shirley screamed and cried for help but it didn''t work. There was anger in Moore''s eyes, but his body


    was longing for the woman in front of him. If it weren''t for this woman, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    How long had it been? It had been a long time since he was set up like this, even if it was a


    coincidence.


    "Didn''t you drug the chicken soup? Don''t you want a man? What? Do you think I am not as good as


    Enrique?"


    "No, I didn''t. Please let me go. I beg you. Please let me go."


    Shirley''s body was pressed tightly, and she could no longer hold back her tears. Who coulde to


    save her? Did anyonee to save her? She wanted to give her virgin to Enrique instead of the man


    she had never seen before.


    "You''re lying. Well, I don''t have much time. You can be my antidote."


    Rip... Shirley''s evening dress was rudely torn apart by Moore, leaving only Shirley''s desperate scream


    and Moore''s heavy gasps in the room. In the hall, there were already many guests here. Strolling


    around, Enrique could see Ares hid at the door of the bride''s dressing room and peeped. If it weren''t for


    Ares was in a suit, he would have been regarded as a thief.


    "Ares, it''s unreasonable for you to peep at my bride here, right? Oh, by the way, I remember that you


    wanted topete with me for Teresa back then."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Enrique put his hand on Ares'' shoulder with a smile, and Ares'' face suddenly changed. He quickly put


    one of his finger on his mouth and indicate Enrique to shut up, which made Enriqueugh. Enrique had


    already knew that he had fallen in love with Fiona for a long time, but he still said it on purpose. Enrique


    ignore Ares''s expression, turned his head and saw Teresa''s back through the crack of the door. Teresa


    was wearing a white wedding dress.


    And the people around her were helping her tidy up. She just stood there with her back to him, and the


    wedding dress showed Teresa''s beautiful figure. Suddenly, he wanted to see Teresa''s face very much.


    Thinking of this, he pushed the door open. The people who were busy inside turned their heads to look


    at Enrique in white suit.


    "Bridegroom, can''t you wait to see the bride?"


    The people beside began to make fun of him. In Teresa''s room, except for Fiona and Lena, Enrique


    didn''t knew the rest of them. Some of them should be in the makeup team, and some should be the


    close female rtives of the Gu Family. He nodded to them with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, the bridegroom is still pretending to be serious with us. Oh, by the way, give us a red envelope. If


    you don''t give us a red envelope, we won''t let you see the bride."


    A young woman in a formal dress stood in front of Teresa, trying to stop Enrique.


    "Shouldn''t you are the one who should give me a red envelope today? Today is my wedding day!"


    Enrique said with a gentle smile. His smile was enough to melt the sunshine. Teresa slowly turned


    around, and her whole body was coated with ayer of soft light by the sunlighting in from the


    French window.


    Teresa wore light make-up, but she looked different from usual. Enrique froze for a moment. Teresa


    walked up to him and asked in a low voice.


    "Am I beautiful today?"


    Enrique held Teresa''s hand and nodded.


    "Yes, my wife is beautiful no matter when."


    "Wow, look at the young couple. They are so sweet."


    "Oh, my God! I''m still single. I felt hurt that they show off their love to me. I need the red envelope from


    the bridegroom."


    The women around them began to ask for red envelopes. Enrique smiled. He turned around and


    shouted at the door.


    "Tony. "


    "Herees the red envelopes."


    Tony was busy wiping the sweat on his head. Well, he was really busy today. He had to hand out the


    red envelopes for the guests, check whether the special guests had arrived or not, and contact Moore.


    But he couldn''t find Moore all of a sudden. Then he saw Ares. Tony thought in his heart, "If I couldn''t


    find Moore, I could find Ares instead."


    The red envelopes were almost given out. Enrique kissed Teresa on the forehead and dragged Ares to


    leave with him, who was still unwilling to leave. As soon as they arrived at the door, Enrique seemed to


    think of something and suddenly turned around, only to find that Brain and Bruce were not in the


    room.

 Chapter 427 At The Wedding (Part Two)

    Chapter 427 At The Wedding (Part Two)


    "Teresa, didn''t Brain and Brucee?"


    Teresa was stunned and shook her head.


    "Aren''t Brain and Bruce with you?"


    Teresa''s face also showed a flustered expression. Just now, she pretended to be in love with Enrique in


    front of so many people, which had already made her very ufortable. At this time, Enrique


    suddenly mentioned the matter of the two children.


    "Mrs. Teresa, Mr. Brain and Mr. Bruce just said they were going to look for you. Did they really not


    come?"


    Tony, who was standing aside, also spoke. Teresa was anxious. She picked up her long dress and was


    about to leave. Enrique didn''t look good either. Did those people decide to take action first at this


    critical moment?


    "Hurry up! Go to find them."


    "What are you looking for?"


    Albert''s voice rang at the door, and the two little guys following him were Brain and Bruce. When


    Enrique saw the two guys, he breathed a sigh of relief secretly, and so did Tony. Fortunately, they were


    fine.


    "Daddy, I thought you wouldn''te to see mommy. I didn''t expect you toe here before us. Well,


    Grandpa Albert, I said that we shoulde here quickly."


    Brain''sint sounded like a spoiled child in the ears of Albert. He reached out and patted Brain''s


    little head with some affection.


    "Okay. Grandpa Albert is getting old and walking slowly. Enrique, what are you doing here? The


    wedding is about to begin. Go and get ready."


    Albert took a look at Enrique and thought, ''Young people nowadays are reallyck of impatient.


    Originally he could see the bride soon, but he still specially came here first.'' Enrique nodded at Albert.


    "Okay, I''m leaving now."


    After confirming the safety of the two children, Enrique, Tony, and Ares left. However, Ares''s eyes were


    fixed on Fiona all the time before he left. As soon as the men left, the women began to sit around, and


    some even made fun of Teresa.


    After Fiona helped Teresa to straighten her veil, a hint of yearning appeared in Fiona''s eyes. She might


    not have the chance to wear a wedding dress in her life. She only hoped that tonight''s Teresa would be


    the most beautiful bride.


    "Mommy. You are so beautiful."


    "Don''t you know whose mommy she is?"


    Brain moved close to Teresa and couldn''t help praising his mother. On the other side, Bruce was


    talking with a serious face, which amused the people around. With a big belly, Lena sat aside. Back


    then, she was also so happy to marry Tristan. She hoped that from now on, Abby would be as happy


    as her and Tristan.


    She hoped that Enrique could treat Teresa well. She, Lena, would not let go of him so easily, if he


    dared to treat Abby as before. On the sofa in the corner, some older women were sitting around Ashley


    and chatting with her.


    "Ashley, you are so lucky. Lena are pregnant now, and your younger daughter is married into such a


    good family. You are so lucky."


    Ashley nodded to them with a fake smile. Looking at Teresa who was standing not far away, hatred


    shed in her eyes. Well, that bitch''s daughter was going to get married today, but that bitch''s daughter


    was still in her hands and she still needed to call her mom. Did that bitch feel reluctant? Ha-ha!


    "It''s about time. Let''s go. Two little boys, hold the bride''s hemline and we''re leaving."


    The door of the dressing room had been opened. Looking at herself in the mirror, Teresa thought, ''Well,


    in the end, I''m going to marry Enrique. I once imagined that I would marry Enrique in the past, and I


    would be happy for a life time. But unfortunately, so many things has happened and everything has


    changed. No matter how beautiful I am today, what is the use? I am not happy.''


    When she turned around, the wedding march was already heard outside. Teresa held Albert''s arms,


    while Albert gently patted Teresa''s hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Abby, I''m with you. Don''t worry."


    "Dad, you don''t be nervous either."


    "Nonsense! How can I be nervous?"


    Albert had a long face, but Teresa knew that his hands were trembling. He was going to entrust his


    beloved daughter to another man soon. He was reluctant to leave her, wasn''t he? He pretended to be


    calm. In fact, he was nervous.


    Teresa smiled bitterly in her heart. Marriage was just a formality, and it was meaningless to her. Behind


    her was a row of people, and the hall was surrounded by people that Teresa didn''t know. She walked


    on the long red carpet, holding Albert''s arms.


    Petals were flying around, and at this moment, Enrique was like the legendary prince charming,


    standing there, staring at her, watching her slowly walking towards him. When Albert put her hand on


    the hand of Enrique, Albert''s eyes turned red.


    "I have given my daughter to you. From now on, please take care of her for me and give her a warm


    home."


    "I will, Dad. From now on, you have one more son."


    Albert nodded, turned around and hurried back to his seat. Ashley nced at her husband and sneered


    in her heart. She had never seen him behave like this when Lena got married. In front of them was the


    priest of the church. He smiled and nodded to Teresa and Enrique. Then he opened the marriage


    congrattions.


    "Friends, we havee today in the presence of God and these witnesses at the invitation of Enrique


    Shen and Teresa Gu to share in the joy of their wedding. This outward celebration we shall see and


    hear is an expression of the inner love and devotion they have in their hearts. Ms. Teresa Gu, will you


    have this man to be your husband; to live together in the holy covenant of marriage? Will you love him,


    comfort him, honor and keep him, in sickness and in health, and forsaking all others, be faithful to him


    so long as you both shall live? If so, answer, ''I will.'' "


    After saying that, the priest raised his head and looked at Teresa. Teresa''s eyes intertwined with the


    sight of Enrique. This moment, finally came. She didn''t want to marry him, but her unwillingness could


    no longer change the fact.

 Chapter 428 Make A Scene

    Chapter 428 Make A Scene


    "I..."


    "I object!"


    Just as Teresa was about to say "I will", the door of the church was pushed open. The sun was so


    dazzling that no one could see theer''s face clearly for a moment. When everyone looked at the


    person who shouted for objection, a cold light shed through Enrique''s eyes and his eyes fell on the


    CEO of the PL Group, Soraya, not far away.


    At the same time, Soraya also wore a smile at the corners of her mouth. Enrique''s smile became


    deepen. Sure enough, someone was sent here to make trouble. ''Well, that''s good. I just don''t know if


    Moore and that woman have finished or not. Well, why Shirley drugged him at this critical time? Is it


    really a coincidence? Or someone did it on purpose?"


    "Who are you?"


    Harris heard that someone was making trouble to his son''s wedding, he felt angry in an instant. He


    stood up from her seat, so did Albert and Gavin. As for the person who opposed, he walked slowly from


    the door to the front of the crowd. He had a handsome face, but there was a tired look in his eyes.


    Those who understood it would know that it was usually caused by excessive indulgence of sex.


    "My name is Henry Jiang. Teresa, have you forgotten our vows? Have you forgotten that I proposed to


    you at the Eiffel Tower? Didn''t you say that you would only marry me in this life? Why? Why did you


    marry Enrique? Is it because our Jiang Family is bankrupt now?"


    As Henry spoke, tears welled up in the corners of his eyes as he approached Teresa. The face of


    Fiona, who had been standing beside, turned deathly pale. It was that beast. Fiona clenched her fists


    so tightly that she didn''t even notice that her nails were piercing into her flesh. Teresa looked coldly at


    Henry. It was this man in front of her who ruined Fiona. She wished she could stab him with a knife


    now.


    "Don''t do something stupid. I''m here with you."


    Hearing the voice of Enrique, Teresa turned around and looked at the side face of Enrique. Now he


    was very simr to the one who protected her many years ago, but unfortunately, there was something


    that could not be returned to the past, including her heart. ..


    "Enrique Shen, Mr. Enrique, please give me back Teresa, please? I really love her. Please give her


    back to me."


    "What happened?"


    "Isn''t he the young master of the Jiang Group?"


    "That''s right. It seems that he is the ex-boyfriend of the bride. Did the bride turn around and throw


    herself into the arms of the CEO of the TH Group because the Jiang Family went bankrupt?"


    "Who knows?"


    There would naturally be reporters at the wedding of the CEO of TH Group. They were busy taking


    photos first. Then they all turned to look at Enrique, because they had expected the headline tomorrow.


    It was such a breaking news. All of them didn''t expect to meet such a big news at the wedding.


    "Ms. Teresa I''m an entertainment reporter. Do you really decide to marry the CEO of TH Group


    because of the bankrupt of the Jiang Group?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Teresa, would you please answer our question?"


    "Mr. Enrique, what do you think of the pervious rtionship between Ms. Teresa and Mr. Henry?"


    "Mr. Enrique, do you want to say something to Ms. Teresa''s ex-boyfriend?"


    Facing the reporters, Teresa took a step back, and her face turned pale. She wanted to exin


    something, but Enrique shook his head gently at her.


    "Mr. Enrique, I heard that when you and Ms. Teresa were dating at that time, Ms. Teresa had an affair


    with many men behind your back. Have you done a paternity test for your two children?"


    Enrique smiles and raises the corners of his mouth. The security guards had been maintaining order,


    but the scene was too chaotic. Albert''s face changed dramatically. What were they talking about?


    "Mr. Albert, please calm down. Everything is under Mr. Enrique''s control."


    Tony had been standing next to the Albert and Harris in advance. Enrique had already known that the


    two old man would definitely get furious because of what happened today. In order not to let them get


    involved, he had already arranged Tony to remind the two old man when the matter broke out.


    Albert and Harris had also experienced a lot of ups and downs. At the same time, they took a look at


    the smiling and silent Enrique. It seemed that he had already knew and prepared well for the farce


    today. Then the two old men decided to quietly watch him deal with it.


    After the people present made a ruckus for a long time, Enrique didn''t say anything. Fiona took off her


    high heels and tried to rush to Henry. Today, even if she lost her life, she would kill this beast.


    "Fiona, calm down, Fiona."


    "Let me go! Let me go! I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill him!"


    Ares, who had been holding Fiona tightly, saw that she had lost control of her emotions. He picked her


    up and walked to the other side, far away from the crowd. He took her to a safe ce. Where was the


    safest ce? The dressing room.


    In the church, many reporters were still crowding forward. Fortunately, Enrique was well prepared. The


    bodyguards were strong, and the reporters could not break through the line of defense. They were not


    able to rush to the side of Enrique. At this moment, someone at the door made a gesture to Enrique.


    p! p! Enrique reached out and pped his hands several times. The crisp sound did make the


    noisy scene much quiet.


    "Well, I have plenty of time to answer your questions. If you have anything to ask, just ask me."


    As soon as Enrique finished his words, Tony fetched a chair from somewhere and let Enrique sat down.


    It seemed that he was really going to talk to them and tell them everything. Brain and Bruce were tightly


    protected by the two old men for fear that they would be pushed down.


    "Well, let''s start from you."


    Enrique pointed at a female reporter with one finger. The female reporter immediately picked up the


    microphone and tried to aim at Enrique. The camera following her was ready.


    "Mr. Enrique, what do you think of this matter?"


    Enrique smiled faintly.


    "I trust my wife. We have known each other for a long time. I know what kind of person she is. I really


    don''t know about the vows Mr. Henry made to my wife. But I have something in my hand. I think your


    reporters will be very interested in it."


    After saying that, he turned around and took a look at Tony. Tony knew what he meant. Two security


    guards pushed out a big white cloth from the side, and one of them even brought a projector.


    "Dear journalists, please open your eyes wide and see clearly. I won''t be responsible that if you missed


    something wonderful."


    Enrique stood up, held Teresa''s hand and stepped back to Albert. Teresa frowned and looked at the


    projector at the same time.

 Chapter 429 Counterattack

    Chapter 429 Counterattack


    The first information shown on the projector was actually the information of Henry himself.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Mr. Enrique''s assistant, Tony. This document shows that Henry''s mother chose to


    divorce Henry''s biological father because his biological father is poor. Oh, by the way, Mr. Henry I am


    talking about is this one."


    After saying that, Tony pointed at Henry, who was standing not far away. Henry''s face changed. ''What?


    Were they prepared something in advance?'' He turned his head to look at Soraya, who was sitting at


    the rtives and friends table.


    "After the divorce, she hooked up with the CEO of the Jiang Group, Carl Jiang. Carl Jiang is also the


    father of Fiona, who is the best friend of our Mrs. Teresa. Carl Jiang chose to abandon his wife and


    daughter and marry Henry''s mother. Then Fiona met Teresa who was studying abroad. Later, Teresa


    came back to China and met Mr. Enrique. The two of them fell in love. At that time, the Jiang Group


    had a financial crisis. No one know where they heard that Fiona''s best friend was the girlfriend of the


    CEO of the TH Group, so they wanted to threaten Fiona and force her to help them. But they were


    refused by Fiona!"


    The information on the projector was changed again. Henry was wearing a foreignbor uniform, and it


    even had the serial number of the criminal on it.


    "It happened a few months ago. It''s well known that the Jiang Group was at the edge of bankruptcy at


    that time, so they found Fiona again, but Fiona refused them. Then they kidnapped her and wanted to


    threaten her. At that time, Miss Fiona was sent to the hospital, and even her life was in danger."


    Of course, Tony wouldn''t tell anyone that Fiona had been raped. He said it briefly and he emphasized


    the fact that Fiona''s life was in danger at that time. Even if those reporters wanted to dig deeper, they


    wouldn''t find anything. This could be considered a protection of Fiona. Otherwise, Ares would never


    agree at all.


    "At that time, we had already prosecuted Henry, and we had received solid evidence to charge him.


    And ording to the evidence and the crime he did, Henry would be sentenced to at least ten years''


    imprisonment. However, this photo..."


    Several more photos were changed on the projector. Some of them were blurred, but some were


    clearly visible. The person in the photos was Henry, and the person next to him was Soraya, the CEO


    of PL Group.


    "However, half a monthter, Henry suddenly came back and appeared in a bar in J City. He even


    hooked up with the CEO of the PL Group. I have a record of their hotel check-in. The two of them were


    in a hotel room for six hours. I don''t know what they are doing in that six hours."


    With a smile, Tony looked at Henry, who was pale on the face, and even Soraya, who was standing


    beside, was flustered. She suddenly stood up and stared at Enrique.


    "Mr. Enrique, what do you mean?"


    Then Enrique turned to look at Soraya and said slowly.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Soraya. I have to exin to all the media for my wife."


    "Enrique Shen. Don''t you take me seriously? How dare you even investigate my privacy? How dare


    you expose it? Aren''t you afraid that I will sue you?"


    Enrique shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.


    "Ms. Soraya, you can sue me at any time. Even if you win thewsuit, I''ll only lose money. But I can''t let


    my wife suffer unjust treatment. The most important thing is, if you call the police, aren''t you afraid that


    the police will find out something by ident, such as..."


    "That''s enough. Let''s go."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A hint of cruelty shed through Soraya''s eyes. ''Enrique, it is you who forced me, so don''t me me


    for being ruthless.'' She suddenly turned around. The evidence in Enrique''s hands was overwhelming.,


    and everything was pointing to the rtionship between Henry and Soraya. Some reporters had


    surrounded and asked, why did Soraya ask her man to grab the bride?


    Soraya''s face darkened. At this time, Soraya''s assistant received a call and her assistant whispered in


    her ear.


    "Boss, the person who we sent out was arrested and is now in the Public Security Bureau."


    Anger was burning in Soraya''s eyes. She suddenly turned around and looked at the closed church


    door. ''Enrique. This time, I admitted defeat, but next time, you would not be so lucky.''


    After the farce, the wedding still needed to go on. All the guests looked at Enrique with a different


    expression. In their eyes, they thought that he was good-looking, rich and had the courage to protect


    his wife at all costs, even if he would offended the CEO of the PL Group because of this.


    Albert also raised a smile. At first, he felt reluctant to leave Abby, and he was still a little worried. He


    was afraid that if Enrique bullied Abby, or if he would be bad for Abby... After all, in their line of work,


    sometimes their temper was really bad. Once they lost their temper, they could not even control


    themselves.


    Now, he didn''t need to worry about Abby''s marriage, nor did he need to worry that Abby would be


    bullied by Enrique. The smile on Harris''s face almost turned into a chrysanthemum, and his eyes were


    full of pride when he saw Enrique. A man should be like this. It was a pity that he didn''t protect his wife


    and child well that year...


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert."


    Brain shook the hands of the two elders. It was the first time for them to face such a situation. If they


    said that they were not afraid, they were just deceiving themselves. Albert held Bruce in his arms, and


    Harris let Brain sat on hisps. Everything returned to its original state.


    The priest announced the oath again.


    "Ms. Teresa Gu, will you have this man to be your husband; to live together in the holy covenant of


    marriage? Will you love him,fort him, honor and keep him, in sickness and in health, and forsaking


    all others, be faithful to him so long as you both shall live? If so, answer, ''I will.'' "


    "I will."


    "Mr. Enrique Shen, will you have this woman to be your wife; to live together in the holy covenant of


    marriage? Will you love her,fort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health, and forsaking


    all others, be faithful to her so long as you both shall live? If so, answer, ''I will.'' "


    "I will."


    "Please exchange the wedding rings."


    The two wedding rings were put on the Bible. Enrique took them off and put one of them on Teresa''s


    finger. To Teresa''s surprise, she found that the ring was Marry U. And Enrique''s ring was just like a


    perfect match of Mary U. If Teresa was not seeing it wrong, ire designed the man''s ring ording to


    Mary U.


    After those people who make a scene had left. The wedding went on smoothly, and the vows were


    completed. The new couple returned to their own dressing room, changed into Chinese wedding dress,


    and Teresa was covered with a Chinese-style bridal veil.

 Chapter 430 A Chinese Wedding

    Chapter 430 A Chinese Wedding


    Teresa could only see her red embroidered shoes. Looking at this pair of shoes, she couldn''t help but


    think of all kinds of ghost stories about red embroidered shoes and shivered.


    Before Enrique returned to the dressing room, he saw Moore standing not far away. His expression


    returned to calm. He took a look at Enrique and nodded, indicating that he had finished with that


    woman. But he was really a fanatic for mental cleanliness. He didn''t want to use the previous dressing


    room, so he had to squeeze into a room with Teresa.


    Teresa didn''t care about it at all. After dressing up, she was covered with a veil. During this period,


    Teresa didn''t even look up at Enrique. She knew that he was just wearing the same red as her. On the


    other hand, Enrique had been looking at Teresa with his head tilted. Suddenly, he found that Teresa


    actually very suitable for ancient costume. Her temperament was very good.


    At this moment, in the car, Fiona''s face was still red. Ares took her away from the farce just now, and


    he only knew that the previous dressing room of Enrique wasrge enough for Fiona to have a rest,


    and the most important thing was that that room was very quiet. He wanted to let Fiona calm down.


    However, when they opened the door, they two could see that Shirley curled up on the sofa with her


    hair in a mess. Her tears had already blurred her face. She was only wearing a suit coat. When Ares


    saw the clothes on her body, he knew it was from his brother. He couldn''t help but take a look at Shirley


    again. The dress that had been worn on her had been torn into pieces and scattered on the red carpet


    of the dressing room.


    And Shirley''s look was enough to show what had happened just now in this dressing room, but Ares


    was a little dissatisfied with his brother. Although this woman sometimes went too far, she was a girl


    after all. After having sex with her, he shouldn''t leave without even giving her clothes.


    After taking a look at Shirley, Fiona turned around and left. She had already calmed down, but when


    she and Ares saw such a scene of Shirley, she was a little embarrassed and this scene even reminded


    her of that disgusting matter and those disgusting men. After Fiona had left, of course, it was


    impossible for Ares to stay with Shirley alone. He hurriedly followed Fiona and stopped her.


    Sure enough, her body was still trembling. A sh of pity shed through Ares''s eyes. How could he let


    such a Fiona go?


    "Fiona, I''m waiting for you too. I''ll wait until the day you''re willing to put on the wedding dress for me."


    Fiona was stunned. She couldn''t even believe what she had heard. He said that he wanted to marry


    her? However... She... She was no longer the Fiona she used to be. She was not...


    "Fiona, I love you."


    Before Fiona could react, Ares had already held Fiona tightly and kissed her red lips. Fiona burst into


    tears and slowly closed her eyes. She wanted to indulge herself just at this time. ''Ares, I like you, too.


    But I''m sorry.''


    Standing at the door, Ares had a smile on his face and frequently looked at Fiona who was sitting in the


    car. Just now, she didn''t ept his love but she didn''t refuse his kiss. Could it be that she began to


    ept him slowly? ''Ha-ha, I should thank Enrique. Perhaps that kind of atmosphere also stimted


    Fiona, and she also wants her own happiness. If possible, I really want to marry Fiona as soon as


    possible.''


    Just then, Teresa and Enrique came out of the church. They had changed their wedding clothes in to


    Chinese-style wedding clothes. There was a red silk between them, and there was a big red flower in


    the middle of the red silk. Looking at Enrique, who was dressed in red with a big red flower tied to his


    chest, Ares wanted tough, but he tried his best to hold it back. However, in the end, he failed. When


    Enrique passed by, he burst intoughter.


    However, the look in Enrique''s eyes was a little scary. He couldn''t help shivering. Then he looked at


    little cutie, who was covered with a red veil.


    Enrique rode on a white horse, and Teresa got on a sedan chair. Like the people who got married in


    ancient times, the suona in front of them was humming. The rtives and friends behind them could


    also take a car to the old mansion of the Shen Family, or follow the sedan chair to be the groom


    team.


    Generally, those who followed the sedan chair here were young people. They thought it was fun, so


    they followed them. They wanted to have fun. Those who chose to take a car here were old people. For


    example, Albert and others were too old to do anything. They just took Brain and Bruce to leave first.


    Originally, Brain had mored to follow his mother''s sedan chair, but unfortunately, not only Albert and


    others were worried, but also Enrique not to agree.


    As for Lena, she was held tightly by Tristan all the time. It was impossible for her to leave him, let alone


    go with the sedan chair with Teresa. Even if Lena could sit on it with Teresa, Tristan was afraid that the


    sedan chair would jolt and make her feel ufortable.


    It took them more than half an hour to get to the Shen Family''s old mansion. Fortunately, it was only


    half an hour. Otherwise, those who followed and walked behind the sedan chair would have to


    comin.


    The traditional wedding was simr to what it was seen on TV. The bridegroom kicked the sedan chair


    door, crossed the brazier, kneel to the elders, and the couple was sent to the wedding room by others.


    Enrique stayed to apany the guests, and Teresa went back to their wedding room. Because it was


    a traditional wedding, Albert and Harris both thought that the bride didn''t need toe out to serve the


    guests. She just need to stay quietly in the room with Fiona.


    The room was extraordinarily quiet. Teresa quietly took off the veil. The room was still the same room


    of Enrique as before. It was only decorated. Fiona held Teresa''s hand.


    "What? The bride took off her veil before the bridegroom came?"


    As soon as Teresa turned around, the tassels of the gold hairpin inserted on her head shook. Teresa


    was quite smug and began to sway, which made Fiona giggle.


    "Do you think you are still young?"


    "When I was a child, I watched TV and I thought it was very beautiful. Sometimes, when I watched TV


    show of martial artists, I would even put on a sheet and pretend to be a master."


    Teresa seemed to think of something interesting.


    "Are you sure that was how you yed when you were a child?"


    "Yes. But I just did it secretly. If my father found out that I didn''t behave like ady, he would definitely


    beat me."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona smiled. In fact, when she was a child, her father also loved her very much. Every time he came


    back from thepany, he would always hold her in his arms. But, why? Why did everything change?


    Her once happy and warm family had long been broken into pieces. Her father, who used to love her,


    had allied with others to humiliate her like this. Her mother, who had been living together with her, had


    gone to another world.

 Chapter 431 Wedding Night

    Chapter 431 Wedding Night


    Now, Teresa had been married. With so many people loving Brain and Bruce, she could actually rest


    assured. However, when her mind came up with Ares, her heart was so painful.


    "Mommy."


    The two kids, Brain and Bruce, poked their heads at the door and looked into the room. The two kids


    came here.


    "Mommy, Auntie Fiona Look at what we have brought you."


    Brain and Bruce each had a small te in their hands. Their Grandpa Harris said that their mother and


    Auntie Fiona didn''t eat anything, so they chose some food by themselves and brought them.


    "Fiona, since they specially sent the food here, let''s enjoy it."


    "OK."


    When Teresa was eating, she also fed Brain and Bruce. Although the two of them was full, they always


    felt that the food fed by their mother was delicious. After they finished eating, the two kids took their


    tes and left. At the door, Brain suddenly turned around.


    "Mommy, I have discussed with Bruce and we thought it would be nice if we could have a sister."


    Both Teresa and Fiona were stunned. What did these two little boys mean by it would be nice if they


    could have a sister? Did they really think they could get whatever they want just by saying it out?


    What''s more, she couldn''t be pregnant again. Even if she could, she would never give birth to a child


    for Enrique one more time. Absolutely not.


    "Teresa. This matter has been handled well by Enrique."


    "You mean today''s matter?"


    "Well, if nothing happened before, he could be a person who I could entrust for the rest of my life, but


    unfortunately...


    Fiona, of course, Ares is a good and reliable man. You can entrust the rest of your life to him. Let


    bygones be bygones. You can actually make yourself happy."


    Without turning her head to look at Teresa, Fiona turned her head and looked out of the French


    window. It was already dark outside, but the lights were still on. The colorful world had nothing to do


    with her.


    Seeing that Fiona didn''t answer her, Teresa knew that she still needed some time to recover, but Ares


    had to work harder, or it would be difficult for Fiona to really walk out of the shadow.


    "Mr. Enrique, are you going to stop us from ying tricks on the wedding room?"


    Outside the door, there were already many footsteps and noises. Fiona put the veil on Teresa''s head,


    stood up from the bed and stood by the bedside. Not long after, the door was pushed open, and many


    men and women came. Teresa couldn''t see them, but she could hear that they were teasing Enrique.


    "Hey, cameraman, yes,e here. We are going to y tricks on the couples the in wedding room."


    Then, they began to ask them to y games. They would ask Teresa and Enrique to eat dates together


    and push them together while eating. Teresa only remembered that only the ordinary family would have


    such a scene. She really didn''t expect that Enrique would agree those to do this and even cooperate


    with them.


    Teresa was a little disgusted with thest game, but she found that Enrique was still in high spirits. At


    last, she only could obey them. Her eyes were tied with a strip of cloth, and she listened to the


    instructions of the people next to them. She lie on Enrique''s body to look for red dates by using her


    mouth. They sometimes said the red dates was on left side, sometimes said the red dates was on the


    right side, and even asked her to move down.


    Just when Teresa was about to lose her temper, she was stopped by Enrique. After everyone left,


    Teresa took her pajamas to the bathroom to take a shower and then she dry her hair after the shower.


    Then shey in the corner as usual. Enrique drank too much. He stood up, walked toward Teresa, and


    held Teresa in his arms.


    Teresa didn''t resist. Since Enrique wanted to sleep with her, she would lie on the bed. Anyway, she


    wouldn''t resist. However, what happened to Teresa just now really made her feel tired. A few hours


    later, she was sweating all over, and her waist and back ached. She was held tightly by Enrique in the


    bathroom, but he tortured her once before letting her go.


    She was so tired that she was in a daze on the bed and wanted to go to sleep as soon as possible. At


    the same time, Enrique, who was lying beside her, stretched out his hand and began to wrap around


    her hair.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that you haven''t seen Shirley today?"


    Teresa just waved her hand and didn''t want to say anything more to Enrique. She wanted to sleep. She


    was tired today and had been tortured by this bastard for so long. Now she even had no strength to


    move a finger.


    "Well, okay. Go to sleep if you are tired."


    After saying that, Enrique lowered his head and kissed Teresa''s hair gently. After a while, Teresa fell


    asleep. Tonight, she even had no strength to guard against Enrique.


    With his body sideways, Enrique looked at the sleeping Teresa. He could only look at her like this when


    she was asleep. This woman was really... Didn''t she know that he could refuse any woman for her? It


    seemed that she really didn''t know about it. Perhaps it was because he was in a good mood, Enrique


    took the phone beside him. Unexpectedly, he was a little naughty. He pointed at the sleeping Teresa


    with one finger and opened his eyes widely. He wanted to take a selfie.


    Just then, the phone rang. It was from Moore. With a frown, Enrique picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "The two people were bailed out. It was Soraya who took them out. Judging from her expression, she


    must be mad at you today, so..."


    "Well, is she not going to scheme against me in secret anymore? Is she going to dere war with me


    now?"


    "I think so. And the PL Group has invited a hacker. It seems that they want to..."


    "Well, okay. Ask Ares to prepare for it. If they dare to do anything, they will suffer from the


    counterattack."


    "Okay, but as for the price..."


    "Oh, don''t forget that you slept with a female employee in ourpany today. I haven''t settled this with


    you yet."


    On the other side of the line, Moore was pissed off. How dare this guy mention this to him? Was this


    what he wanted himself? Obviously, that woman wanted to sleep with Enrique! ''I''m so unlucky. I


    shouldn''t drink that chicken soup?''


    "Isn''t it because of you?"


    "Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''m really tired on my wedding night."


    After saying that, Enrique hung up the phone directly, without giving any room for Moore to bargain with


    him. Hey beside Teresa, stretched out his hand and held her soft body tightly in his arms. It seemed


    that he could have a good sleep tonight.


    She had a dreamless night. On the second day, when Teresa got up, she was surprised to find that


    Enrique was still with her. He shouldn''t have been here at this time in the past. ''Does he not need to go


    to work?'' But it suddenly urred to her that he didn''t need to go to work. Yesterday was their wedding


    day, so today was the day that they set off for their honeymoon.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 432 No Honeymoon

    Chapter 432 No Honeymoon


    Originally, they were going to spend their honeymoon abroad, but in the end, they decided to spend


    their honeymoon in SY City, a beautiful domestic city, because of the busy work of Enrique and the fact


    that Teresa had been abroad for the past few years. For Teresa, she didn''t care wherever she went.


    However, she felt ufortable and uneasy, because this time, only Enrique and her went together.


    "Are you awake?"


    The voice of Enrique came to her ears. Teresa felt a little uneasy and moved backward, but Enrique''s


    eyes were fixed on her. Was she so ufortable of being with him? She didn''t like to be with him


    alone, did she? Unfortunately, they had to spend the next week together.


    "I don''t want to go to SY City."


    It never urred to Enrique that Teresa would say she didn''t want to go to SY City.


    "Then where do you want to go?"


    It was rare that Enrique didn''t lose his temper, but Teresa was very quiet. Her intuition told her that she


    didn''t want to go to SY City, but she didn''t think of where she wanted to go. A thought shed through


    her mind. She wanted to see her parents, her biological parents. She heard that they were buried in the


    countryside far away.


    "I want to meet my parents and tell them that I''m fine and I''m married."


    Enrique didn''t say anything. He just stared at Teresa for a while, and finally nodded in agreement.


    Since she wanted to go, then go. As her current husband, he really should pay a visit to her biological


    parents.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know how to go?"


    Enrique asked again. Teresa shook her head. She didn''t know how to go and where to go. When her


    parents were gone, she was still very young, and she even didn''t remember what her parents looked


    like.


    "I don''t even remember how I was found by my dad in the orphanage, and what he said to me at that


    time."


    "Got it. We will set off tomorrow at thetest."


    After Enrique got up, Teresa stared nkly at this man who was different from daily time. His sudden


    tenderness made her a little at a loss. She didn''t know whether it was true or not, and whether he


    wanted to scheme something again, but she really wanted to see her parents.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Enrique went downstairs. The servants had already


    cleaned up the vi. Albert lived in Shen Family''s housest night. Lena and Jerome went back to their


    own home. On the breakfast table, Harris, Albert and Gavin had already had breakfast.


    They were discussing. They had been busy for a long time. It was time for them to rx and go on a


    trip. Teresa and Enrique would go on their honeymoon, so they wanted to go on their own trip.


    "I already have a ce to go. You don''t need to think about me wherever you want to go."


    Albert said to Harris and Gavin. Harris was a little dissatisfied with this old man. Why didn''t he take


    them with him since he had a good ce to go?


    "What? Are you going to have a tryst with your old lover? So it''s not convenient for you to take us with


    you?"


    Harris was just joking, but when he saw the expression on Albert''s face changed, and there was even a


    little anger in his eyes, Gavin shook his head at Harris.


    "Albert, are you really angry? I was just kidding. Look at you."


    "Good morning, Dad, Father, Uncle Gavin."


    "Hey, the bridegroom is up?"


    Seeing that Enrique wasing, Gavin quickly changed the topic. If he didn''t do it, Albert might have a


    fight with Harris. It would be really hurtful to the rtionship between the two of them, wasn''t it?


    "Father, I have something to ask you in private."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    "Teresa said she want to see her biological parents. I want to ask if you..."


    Hearing what Enrique had said, Albert was stunned. He originally had nned to go to the ce where


    Teresa''s parents were buried. He just wanted to see his old friends and tell them that Teresa was good


    now. She had given birth to two cute and smart children, and now she was married. Everything was


    fine.


    But he didn''t expect that Teresa would make such a request. He had thought that she was so young at


    that time that she had already regarded the Gu Family as her own home now. Perhaps in her


    consciousness, she would never think of her biological parents again.


    "Now that Abby wants to go, then go with me. I wanted to go by myself before. If you two want to go,


    you can take Brain and Bruce with you two."


    "Okay, father. I''ll tell Teresa now. She was afraid that you might mind."


    Albert shook his head. There was nothing to mind. Abby knew her origin and she knew clearly that she


    was not a member of the Gu Family. He never mentioned her parents because he was afraid that she


    would be sad. Later, he even didn''t remember these things. He really treated Teresa as his own


    daughter.


    After Enrique left, Gavin patted Albert on the shoulder. He and Harris knew something about what


    happened that year. Teresa''s mother was a beautiful woman. She was really beautiful.


    "Albert, so you are going to... Why didn''t you tell me earlier? We are old friends. It''s time for us to go


    with you. It had been so many years..."


    In this way, they decided to visit Teresa''s parents. Enrique''s and Teresa''s honeymoon changed to visit


    Teresa''s biological parents. The ce where Teresa''s parents were buried was far away. Enrique had


    nned to drive himself. But Albert shook his head. Because it was a long way, they took a ne from


    J City to N City first. Along the way, Teresa had been staying by Enrique''s side quietly.


    Maybe it was because she was too quiet that she didn''t say a word. Even Brain, who loved to talk


    most, held Albert''s hand quietly, while Enrique sat beside Teresa. When they arrived at the ce, they


    took a taxi to the train station.


    There were many people on the train. However, fortunately their destination was very far. Gradually,


    there were fewer people in the train. Teresa looked out of the window. Because of the drizzle in the


    morning, everything was wet, and Teresa had no impression of the scenery outside the window.


    She had tried to think of something, but there was nothing, even the memory of the time when she lived


    with her parents. She only remembered that there was a gentle woman who liked to hold her and sing


    softly beside her ears.


    Outside the train window, there were arge area of fertile farnd, which were divided into broken


    green by the crisscross river courses. They didn''t know if it was the rainy season in N City right now.


    After a while, the sky began to rain again.


    Some of the people sitting on the same train spoke Mandarin, and some of them spoke local ent.


    However, no matter what kind of tone they sounded, their ent were extraordinarily familiar and kind


    to Teresa, but she was unable to understand what they said. It could only be said that most of the


    people in N City speaking in a low voice. They were all gentle, just like this gentle N City.

 Chapter 433 The Gentle N City

    Chapter 433 The Gentle N City


    It was getting dark. Since they didn''t buy a berth ticket, they could only sleep by leaning on the table.


    Afraid that the three old people would feel ufortable, Enrique went to find those who bought a


    berth ticket and exchanged it with them at three times the price. Later, he bought three berth tickets


    from those people. Then Enrique asked the three old men to go to the sleeping berths.


    Albert took Bruce away, and Harris took Brain away. Gavin was happy to sleep alone. Teresay on the


    table and fell asleep in a daze. In her dream, there was always a person who couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Teresa could feel that that person was very gentle. However, when she wanted to approach to that


    figure, she found that she couldn''t touch her. Deep in her heart, she began to feel sad.


    There was always something depressing in her chest, and she felt so ufortable. This kind of


    inexplicable sadness made her out of breath. She wanted to cry, but she could not cry. She didn''t know


    who could save her, who could pull her out of the hell?


    Sitting next to Teresa, Enrique noticed that she was not sleeping well. He had already taken off his


    clothes and put them on her in case she caught a cold. It was raining more and more heavily outside.


    The rain fell heavily on the train window. It was dark outside. asionally the train passes by some


    small towns. Only then could they see a little light from afar at that time.


    The whole night, Enrique didn''t sleep, because Teresa began to cry in a low voice after midnight. She


    waved her hand and struggled. He didn''t know what she was going to hold, but she didn''t catch


    anything. The clothes on her slipped down, and he put it on her again. He repeated this action again


    and again. The stewardesses on the train always peeked at him.


    They felt surprised that there was such a handsome and patient man in the world. They didn''t know if


    the girl sleeping on the table had saved the gxy in her previous life, because she was so lucky to


    have such a perfect man by her side. It seemed that their clothes were all famous brands, especially


    what that man wearing. They couldn''t afford in their whole life. However, it was such a gentle and noble


    man who was willing to take such a train with this woman.


    At daybreak, Enrique bought the milk and put beside Teresa. He stood up and went to the washroom to


    wash his face. He was a little cleanliness, and the washroom on the train was a little messy, which


    made him frown. The smell was not good, so he quickly washed his face and went out. He rushed out


    of the washroom and bumped into someone.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Amused, Enrique reached out and rubbed his messy hair.


    "Why are you still the same as before?"


    The woman who had been lowering her head raised her head and looked at the man in front of her in


    surprise. Teresa just woke up and felt that she wanted to go to the washroom. She stood up in a hurry


    and asked the stewardess where the washroom was. Then she came in a hurry. She didn''t know that


    she directly bumped into Enrique. Fortunately, this time, she didn''t have any juice in her hand.


    "I didn''t. I need to go to the washroom."


    When Enrique saw that Teresa went into the washroom, a gentle smile appeared on his face. This


    scene was very simr to the first time they met. Right now, she looked the same as before. But time


    flies, now they had two children. However, now they were unable to solve the knot in their hearts. Her


    heart had closed to him. What about him? He loved and hated her at the same time.


    When Enrique went back to his seat, Albert and others also woke up. They bought milk and instant


    noodles casually and finished breakfast in a hurry. Their destination was about to arrive. Brain and


    Bruce were eating instant noodles with extreme seriousness on their faces.


    When Teresa went back, she saw the two little heads sucking the noodles seriously. Albert imitated the


    two kids about the way they eating noodle. Atst, Harris and Gavin burst intoughter.


    When they got off the train, it was still raining, as if there was a big hole in the sky. Just then, Teresa''s


    phone rang. It was a text message from Fiona.


    "Teresa, I''m leaving. Don''t worry about me. I will take good care of myself. I wille back when I


    figure everything out."


    Teresa wanted to call Fiona, but she gave up in the end. Fiona had left, and she should respect her


    own choice. She believed that Fiona would be able to get rid of the knot in her heart one day, and they


    would meet again. ''Fiona, you must be happy.''


    ncing at it by ident, Enrique raised his eyebrows and thought, ''Has Fiona left? It would be better


    for her to leave rather than stay. Because when I do the next thing I want to do, I''m afraid it will be very


    difficult for me to take into ount the feelings of her again.''


    "Let''s find a ce to live first."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was really not suitable for them to go there under such a heavy rain. Albert said that the ce where


    Teresa''s parent were buried was in the countryside, and it would take them for about an hour in a bus.


    But today, it seemed that it was not suitable for them to go there.


    They found a hotel nearby, which was not a very big one. Compared with the five star hotels in the J


    City, it was really a thatched cottage, but it was the best hotel in the town. Even if Enrique was not used


    to it, he had to live there.


    The room was not very big, but fortunately it was clean and tidy. After carefully looking the room up and


    down, Enrique frowned and put down his luggage. There was only a bed in the room, and then an old


    TV, which was not with LCD screen. The bathroom was clean, and it was a shower room. After entering


    the room, Enrique took a shower first and changed his clothes.


    Teresa helped him put the dirty clothes into the stic bag and wanted to wash them after going back


    home. It was really inconvenient to wash clothes here. ording to what Enrique meant, it didn''t


    matter if she threw them away. Teresa always felt that Enrique was a big spender. After all, he was the


    son of a rich family, and he had never experienced a life without money.


    When Teresa came out of the bathroom, Brain and Bruce were sitting on the bed and ying with


    mobile phones, while Enrique was standing next to them. Recently, she could always see mild


    emotions in his eyes when he looked at the two children. That was good. As long as he was good to


    the children, it was the greatestfort for her.


    "Mommy, we are going out for meal."


    "Okay."


    The restaurant in the small town was not very big, but the food was delicious and fresh, just like the


    freshest vegetables they had when they went to the farmhouse. Brain and Bruce had a good time


    eating. The three old men talked about the topics that belonged to them. They three recalled the bitter


    days in the past, saying that at that time, the three of them didn''t have enough to eat and even went to


    dig wild vegetables.


    While they were talking, they didn''t forget to call a waiter to tell him that they wanted to order fried wild


    vegetables. The wild vegetables were delicious, and even Enrique had eaten much. That was enough


    to prove it was really delicious.

 Chapter 434 The Cemetery

    Chapter 434 The Cemetery


    The rain stopped at dusk. Albert said that they didn''t need to be too hurry to go there, so they decided


    to stay in the hotel for another night and go there tomorrow. Brain and Bruce insisted on sleeping with


    their parents. In the end, there were four people on the small bed.


    In the early morning of the second day, they went out of the hotel. At a snack stall on the roadside, they


    ordered soybean milk, fried dough sticks, and porridge etc. Although Enrique didn''t eat much, Teresa


    hadn''t eaten such food for a long time, so she ate several steamed buns and a bowl of soybean milk.


    Albert and the other two old men had porridge, and Gavin was fond of fried dough sticks. Gavin felt that


    it was still so delicious even though he hadn''t eaten it for years.


    "Uncle Gavin. You''d better eat less. Recently, I''ve read that there is washing powder in the fried dough


    sticks."


    Gavin''s face changed when he heard what Enrique said while eating the porridge. He looked at the


    fried dough stick in his hand. Washing powder? At the same time, the owner of the snack stall


    happened to pass by. When he heard what Enrique said, he was unhappy to hear that.


    "Sir, our stall is a small one. Although it can''t bepared with a big restaurant, we won''t do such a


    thing against our conscience. Our family has opened a snack stall on this street for decades. If we


    make food as you said..."


    "I''m sorry. He didn''t mean it."


    Seeing that the owner of the snack stall was getting more and more angry, Teresa hurriedly apologized.


    Enrique turned his head and nced at the owner of the snack stall coldly, which made the boss


    tremble all over. Well, that young man''s eyes were so terrible. Anyway, they would pay the bill, so it


    was better for him to do something else.


    After they finished the breakfast, they went to the flower shop. Teresa bought a bunch of carnation,


    which was a gift for her mother. The yellow and white chrysanthemum was bought by Enrique, and the


    lily was bought by Albert. Gavin and Harris were about to buy flower too, but they were stopped by


    Teresa. In fact, they didn''t need to spend money for it at all.


    In the end, the two men took out two flowers from the flowers in Albert''s hands and asked the shop


    owner to help them pack them up, which made Albert roll his eyes. ''Did theyck money? They stole


    his flowers!'' Brain and Bruce also asked for a small bouquet of babysbreath. They liked babysbreath,


    and they even pack the flower up by themselves.


    They heard from their mother that they were going to visit their mother''s mother and their mother''s


    father, their biological grandparents. After buying the flowers, they found a bus station nearby and got


    on the bus. There were not many people in the bus. They randomly found seats and sat down. The car


    to the countryside was a little bumpy. Harris and Albert couldn''t bear it and felt ufortable.


    However, Gavin and the two children were full of excitement.


    After more than an hour, they finally arrived at a small town of N City. The cemetery was located in a


    small hill near the town. Albert looked a little sad, and so did Teresa. Enrique didn''t say anything.


    Teresa''s parents were buried together. The cemetery was very quiet, and neither of them spoke.


    Teresa stood in front of the tombstone and put the flowers in her hands in front of it. Then, Albert and


    Harris also put their flowers in front of the tombstone. The flowers were blooming beautifully, and the


    cemetery was still wet after the rain.


    Teresa looked at the photo on the tombstone. It was a young face with a bright and gentle smile, just


    like the tenderness of the N City. Her mother was very beautiful, just like that bunch of lily bought by


    Albert. On another tombstone, there was a young man''s face, very handsome. But the photos were


    ck and white. It seemed that they had experienced many vicissitudes of life. Both of them smiled


    gently.


    "Abby, when your mother was still alive, she often told me that if she gave birth to a girl in the future,


    she would dress up that girl as a little princess and teach her how to behave well. She would watch her


    grow up slowly. She always said that giving birth to a child was not for the purpose of passing on the


    family name, but a process of apanying her. It was family affection. Your mother. She is a very


    gentle woman."


    There were stars in Albert''s eyes, as if time had returned to the past. Back then, she hadn''t met


    Teresa''s father. Back then, she would sit on thewn with him and always say something that was


    endless but impossible to achieve.


    "Grandpa, grandma, maybe you don''t know me. My name is Brain, and I''m my mother''s child. I am


    your grandson."


    "I''m Jane."


    "Yes, he is my brother."


    "I''m not your brother."


    The originally sad atmosphere was taken away by the two little guys again. Aftering back from the


    cemetery, they lived in the small town for two days. They strolled N City, and the air here was very


    good. However, in the end, they had to end their trip quickly because Enrique need to go back to J City.


    Brain and Bruce still wanted to y here a little longer. So they two nned to y here again the next


    time they came here. When Teresa came back to the J City, she was sick and had a high fever. The


    family doctor came to give her an injection every day. She lost a lot of weight. Albert was worried about


    Teresa''s condition, so he stayed in the Shen Family. It was not the first time anyway. Harris was very


    happy that there was an old friend with him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin went back to the Gu Family''s vi. He always saw that there were two grandsons around Albert


    and Harris, so he really missed his granddaughter. Enrique was busy with his work during Teresa''s


    illness.


    He was very busy and he went out early and returnedte. Harris tried to persuade him not to be too


    busy, but it didn''t work. So Harris had to let him go, but he talked to Enrique seriously that he must take


    good care of himself. None of them knew what Enrique was busy with until a weekter. At that time,


    Teresa just recovered from a serious illness, leaning against the living room and watching TV wearily.


    "This morning, the Jiang Group officially dered bankruptcy and was reported for tax evasion in the


    past seven years. The heir of the Jiang Group, Henry Jiang, was also exposed by the insiders. He


    bribed foreign gangsters and raped his sister, Fiona Jiang, in order to achieve the purpose he wanted."


    The more Teresa looked at the TV, the more she frowned. Why did the matter happened to Fiona


    before was suddenly made public? Then, how could Fiona survive in the future? This was


    unbelievable.


    "And it seems that the PL Group, which is on good terms with the Jiang Group, is also affected. Not


    only is the stock plummeting, but the jewelry sold from theirpany is also constantly being returned


    by the public. There are also rumors from some insiders that the police have suspected that PL group


    used arge amount of money from thepany to open up mines without state permission."


    The reporter on the TV was standing in front of the gate of the headquarters of the PL Group. But when


    the camera shed by a corner, Teresa noticed that a ck car was parked there. She knew that the


    car was Enrique''s. Did it have anything to do with Enrique?


    She didn''t care how Enrique would deal with the people of the PL Group, but she would never forgive


    him if he suddenly announced to the public that Fiona had been raped before.

 Chapter 435 Blaming

    Chapter 435 ming


    Teresa picked up her phone and called Fiona, only to find that her phone was powered off. She was


    really afraid that Fiona might not be able to bear such a news report. She couldn''t imagine the current


    situation of Fiona. Fiona didn''t even have her by her side right now.


    That night, Teresa didn''t even have dinner. Harris personally sent dinner to her, but Teresa said she


    couldn''t eat and wanted to sleep. There was nothing Harris could do about her. He could only wait


    Enrique toe back home.


    "Dad, father, why don''t you two go back to your room to have a rest at thiste hour?"


    "Enrique, you are back. Teresa said she was not feeling well and she didn''t even have dinner."


    After hearing this, Enrique froze for a while. The news report about Jiang Group had reported a lot


    today. Perhaps Teresa had already known it.


    "OK, I know, Dad. I''ll ask the kitchen to heat up the food and send it to her."


    "s."


    Teresa leaned back on the sofa with empty eyes. She didn''t know where Fiona was, whether she had


    read the news report, and what she was doing. Teresa was really worried.


    "Dad said you didn''t have dinner? "


    When Enrique pushed the door open, he saw Teresa in a daze. He frowned and thought, ''What''s going


    on? Why is she so worried? Fiona is just an outsider. Even if she is a good friend of her, she would


    betray her because of benefits one day. Why Teresa never learn a lesson from the past?"


    Teresa turned her head back and saw that Enrique walked up to her step by step and put the food in


    front of her.


    "Eat something. You haven''t recovered yet."


    "Don''t shed crocodile tears."


    Enrique looked at Teresa. A cold light shed through his eyes.


    "You once said that as long as I obeyed your order, you wouldn''t hurt Fiona or the Gu Family. But what


    did you do? Enrique, what did you do? Why that matter would be reported on the news? Give me a


    reason."


    Enrique looked at Teresa who suddenly became angry. He stood still but didn''t say anything. However,


    when Teresa found that Enrique did not intend to exin anything, she was angrier. Then she threw all


    the dishes on the table at him, together with soup.


    "Teresa, am I too good to you recently?"


    At this moment, Enrique looked like a beast that hadn''t slept for a long time, with blood streaks in his


    eyes. Teresa had never seen him like this. He just looked at her like looking at a dead body without any


    emotion. The more he looked at her, the more scared Teresa was.


    In the end, she took a step back. All of a sudden, she wanted to escape from Enrique. It was so


    horrible. But when Teresa moved, Enrique suddenly grabbed her wrist with astonishing strength. It was


    so painful that tears were rolling in her eyes. Enrique''s jaw looked terrible with a tight curve, and he


    was full of rage. He said word by word through his teeth.


    "Do you believe that I can make Fiona die without a burial ce now?"


    Teresa''s face turned pale all of a sudden. She felt both angry and anxious. She had been living too


    comfortably recently that she had forgotten how terrible Enrique was. But she was really not reconciled.


    She had already given in to him again and again and even let herself stay in such a situation. Why did


    the man still try to threaten her?


    "You promised me that you wouldn''t hurt Fiona."


    "It was not me who say that matter out."


    Teresa was stunned. She didn''t expect that Enrique would exin to her. However, even if he didn''t say


    it out himself, he agreed to let others say it out. Otherwise, it was impossible for that matter to be


    reported.


    "Teresa, let me tell you. Now I can make you have the family affection of Gu Family, your sons, your


    father, your brother and sister. Simrly, I can also make you lose everything. Are you sure you want to


    abandon the people who are still around you just for Fiona?"


    Enrique lowered his head and whispered in Teresa''s ear. Teresa shivered. She knew that had no


    choice. ''Fiona, I can''t abandon those people. The current Gu Family was not on the same level as the


    current TH Group. I have no choice.''


    Tears streamed down Teresa''s cheeks. At this moment, the door was pushed open. It was Albert and


    Harris. They pushed the door open and came in, but they didn''t expect to see the food on the ground,


    the disheveled and difited Enrique, and Teresa, who was held by Enrique.


    From their point of view, it waspletely like that Teresa had a sudden temper towards Enrique, while


    Enrique had a good temper and wanted to say something to coax her. Harris frowned slightly. He had


    thought that Teresa was a well-educated and reasonable woman, but how could she be like a shrew


    after getting married? Even if she didn''t want to eat, she shouldn''t pour all the food on Enrique.


    "Abby, what are you doing?"


    Albert also frowned. He wondered if Enrique did something that made Abby angry. Abby was his


    daughter. How could he not know what kind of person she was? She was always polite to others. It was


    impossible for her to be like this.


    "Father, it''s okay. You two just go to bed early. I''ve been too busy these days, and I really don''t have


    time to apany Teresa. It''s natural that she has a little temper. After all, she''s just married. I''m sorry,


    Teresa. I''ll try my best to spare more time to apany you in the future."


    After saying that, he reached out and touched Teresa''s head. Teresa sneered in her heart, ''Well, he is


    so good at pretending. It''s really amazing. In this way, everyone would think that I am the one who is


    unreasonable. Everyone would also think that I am not able to leave Enrique.''


    "Abby, it''s your fault. You know Enrique is busy, but you still lose your temper. Look at what you have


    done to Enrique''s clothes."


    "I''m sorry, Dad. I..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right, all right. It''s none of our business. You two just solve this matter yourselves."


    Albert had already turned around and left. Harris looked at Enrique and then at Teresa, sighing slightly.


    In the past, Enrique''s mother had also quarreled with him once because of this problem. Maybe men


    were too obsessed with their career to ignore their wives. Even if their wives were gentle and elegant,


    they would still explode and lose their temper because of their husbands'' ignorance.


    "Hey, you two, take a shower and go to bed. It''s lucky that Brain and Bruce are asleep. Otherwise, it is


    really inappropriate for them to see you two like this."


    Harris also turned around and left. Teresa shook off Enrique''s hand and ignored him. Feeling a little


    disgusted, Enrique turned around and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Harris let the servants in


    and clean up the room. When Enrique came out, the messy things on the floor had already gone. Then


    hey down on the bed.

 Chapter 436 Considerate Bruce

    Chapter 436 Considerate Bruce


    Lying on the bed, Enrique didn''t pay any attention to Teresa, who was still standing there. He read for a


    while before he turned off the light and was ready to sleep. From beginning to end, he hadn''t taken a


    look at Teresa. This time, he was really angry. This woman, who had slept on the same bed with him,


    still didn''t trust him. If he was about to do something to Fiona, he would have done it earlier. There was


    no need for him to wait until now to spread the news through the media.


    He had no enmity with the Jiang Group. If he had to say what was on his mind, he wanted to acquire


    the Jiang Group. But judging from the current situation, the Jiang Group should have been in the


    pocket of the PL Group. Although he had his own selfish motives, it was too early. Moreover, he also


    had not been fully prepared yet.


    Did this woman really have no idea why he targeted Jiang Group and PL Group at the same time?


    Thinking of this, Enrique felt that it was ridiculous for him to do all these thing for such a woman. He


    turned over. He faced Teresa with his back.


    Teresa didn''t know how long she had been standing there. She didn''t know when Enrique fell asleep.


    The moonlight outside was a little hazy. They didn''t close the curtain in their room. Teresa looked out of


    the window at the moonlight. ''Fiona, it''s my fault. I failed to protect you. I''m sorry.''


    On the second day, when Enrique woke up, he didn''t see Teresa in the room. He frowned and


    wondered where she had gone. He looked around and didn''t find any trace that she had sleptst


    night. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Enrique went out and he was told that Teresa was


    in the back garden of the vi.


    Before going to work, Enrique deliberately went to the back garden to have a look. Not far away, with a


    drawing board in her hand, Teresa was sketching the flowers and nts on her board. He turned


    around and left. It seemed that he would feel uneasy if he couldn''t see her recently. Teresa didn''t turn


    around until Enrique left. In fact, she knew that Enrique was standing here and looking at her just now.


    She fixed her eyes on the drawing board again. It was just a rough sketch. Yes, yesterday she irritated


    him, but she really couldn''t control herself. Right now, she knew clearly that she had to observe his


    mood, because his mood decide whether she could stay at Shen Family safely or not, and his mood


    also decided the fate of the people she cared about.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. When did she be like this? Since when had


    she be such a person who only knew topromise? But what could she do?


    "Mommy, what are you drawing?"


    No one knew when Bruce was standing next to Teresa. She smiled bitterly in her heart that she even


    didn''t notice her son was next to her. She squatted down.


    "Bruce, do you want to learn drawing from mommy?"


    "Of course."


    Early in the morning, Brain was still sleeping in the bed, while Bruce had already got up. He washed his


    face, brushed his teeth, and went out. He sat at the table to have breakfast, but he didn''t see Grandpa


    Harris and Grandpa Albert. He only saw his father''s back. It seemed that his father had gone to the


    back garden. He followed him, and saw his father standing there and looking at his mother in the


    garden.


    He heard that his father and mother had a quarrelst night, and the servants at home had different


    opinions in private. Some said that his father had another woman outside, and some said that his


    mother was too spoiled, saying that she was angry with his father. However, no matter what kind of


    reason it was, he didn''t care. He only cared about his mother''s mood because he knew that his mother


    must be in a bad mood.


    That was why he came to his mother quietly after his father left. He was different from Brain and was


    not as talkative as Brain. He also didn''t know how to use his words to make his mommy happy. But he


    had his own way. He wanted to warm his mother in his own way. At least, he didn''t want her to feel sad


    and lonely.


    "Then, what does Bruce want to draw?"


    "Family photo."


    It seemed that they had never taken a family photo together since they were living together for such a


    long time. No wonder that Bruce would said this. Teresa raised the corners of her mouth, touched


    Bruce''s head by her hand, took the drawing board aside and adjusted it to the height of Bruce''s.


    "Then, you have to take the brush in this way and draw like this."


    "Okay, I got it, mommy. I draw on this drawing board. And you go to get another one. Let''s draw


    together, okay?"


    "Okay, wait for me."


    Teresa turned around and went back to Shen Family. Bruce drew Harris, Albert, Enrique and Teresa.


    After finishing them, he drew Brain and himself. All of them were smiling happily on the drawing. And


    they were supposed to be a happy family. Such a family was a real family, not like now. He knew that


    his mother was always unhappy, even if she was always smiling.


    He also felt that his father was so distant from them. Other people''s father would let their children ride


    on their necks and take them to y all over the world. In fact, he and Brain still missed the days when


    they were abroad. At that time, although their mother was very busy, she at least took them to the zoo


    with Auntie Fiona every month. But now?


    Although Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert loved them so much, he and Brain were like caged


    canaries. They could only stay at home and could not go anywhere unless adults went on a trip. They


    had no freedom.


    "Bruce, you draw the outline so soon? You are so great. Come on, drink some milk first."


    When Teresa came back, she found that Bruce had already drawn an outline. She didn''t teach him


    much and she didn''t teach him to draw an outline first. Children like them in such a young age should


    draw anything they want in any way. It was more urate to say that they should do graffiti rather than


    drawing. But Bruce had started to act like a little adults and did thing step by step carefully from such a


    young age. She nced at him and thought, ''He was still a child. He should be much freer and


    much happier.''


    Teresa didn''t want her child to be like this. She pointed at the outline on the drawing board.


    "Bruce, you can draw whatever you want. In fact, you don''t have to act like an adult."


    "Mommy, this is what I want to draw."


    Bruce blinked his big innocent eyes and looked at Teresa. Teresa smiled and thought, ''Well, Bruce is


    always like this. If I want him to behave like Brain, it will let him be unhappy.''


    "Okay, okay. Bruce is the best."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Albert and Harris came back from the outside, they saw that Brain was pouting and leaning


    against the door with an expression of grievance on his face. How could Harris not feel sorry for his


    grandson when he saw him like this? Harris came towards him as soon as possible. Even Albert put


    down the birdcage which was in his hand.


    "Brain, why are you here alone? Where is Bruce?"


    Brain pointed to a ce not far away, his eyes glittering with tears. He didn''t see Bruce since he got up


    in the morning. The nanny told him that Bruce and his mother were in the back garden. He had nned


    to go there.

 Chapter 437 Brain Was Jealous

    Chapter 437 Brain Was Jealous


    However, just now, his mother looked at Bruce dotingly, reached out her hand to touch his head, and


    lowered her head to kiss him gently on his forehead. As expected, his mother loved Bruce more. She


    must think that he was usually naughty, and that must be why she loved Bruce more.


    "Then why don''t you go there?"


    Brain shook his head. His mother had given birth to two children. Didn''t she know that herself? There


    was only Bruce by her side, but she couldn''t remember that she still had another son. She must not like


    him and must think he was dispensable. It must be like this.


    "Why don''t you go there? Let''s go. Grandpa Albert will take you there."


    Albert held Brain''s hand and wanted to go to the back garden with him, but Brain shook his head


    repeatedly.


    "Grandpa Albert, I... I don''t want to go. I want to go back to my room."


    "Hey, Brain?"


    Harris and Albert looked at each other, wondering what was going on with the child. How could he


    behave like this? Wasn''t he always a troublemaker? What happened?


    "Did Brain do something wrong and Teresa let him stand here as a punishment?"


    Harris turned his head to look at Albert. Albert shook his head and disapproved. His Abby was not that


    kind of girl. The two children must be the same important for her.


    "What''s the point of guessing here? Just ask Abby."


    Albert rolled his eyes at Harris and strode towards the back garden. Of course, Harris was unwilling to


    fall behind. He quickly took two steps forward and walked to the back garden. When Harris was about


    to scold Teresa, Bruce had already found the two of them with his sharp eyes.


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert."


    "Bruce is the best. What are you doing with mommy?"


    When facing the two children, Harris''s and Albert''s expression even softened. Teresa put down her


    pen. It was so boring to stay at home. She thought that she could continue to create at home even if


    she didn''t go to work in thepany. Anyway, she didn''t want to put down her pen when it came to


    jewelry.


    "Dad, father, you two are back!"


    "Yes, we are here to..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Bruce, is this Grandpa Harris?"


    Albert wanted to ask if Teresa had punished Brain, but before Albert could finish his words, he was


    interrupted by Harris''s words. His face suddenly darkened. As a result, he heard that Bruce was


    painting and the person he was drawing was Harris. Bruce didn''t draw him! Was Grandpa Harris really


    more amiable than Grandpa Albert?


    "Yes, yes. Grandpa Harris, look, this is you, and the one next to you is Grandpa Albert. That''s all I have


    drawn now. I''ll show you when I''m done."


    Hearing this, Albert thought, ''Well, my baby grandson also drew me in his painting!'' He hurriedly turned


    his head to have a look. As expected, there were two outlines drawn on the drawing board, that


    drawing board which was bigger than Bruce''s body. Albert couldn''t help but point at one of them.


    "Bruce, is this me?"


    "Yes, it''s Grandpa Albert''s."


    "Okay, okay. Bruce, go on with your drawing. We are just sitting at the back. We won''t disturb you."


    Harris sat on the edge of the parterre, his face full of joy. It was true that when people were old, they


    would be forgetful. Albert also forget. They two right now hadpletely forgotten why they were


    going here. Albert directly sat next to Harris. In fact, the idea of the two of them was very simple. They


    wanted to see with their own eyes how their grandson painted them.


    Teresa smiled and continued to focus on her painting. She wondered why Brain slept sote today.


    Why wasn''t he up yet? Teresa couldn''t help thinking in her heart that Brain was like a littlezy cat.


    But what Teresa didn''t know was that there was a small figure standing on the balcony of a room on the


    second floor of the vi. His tears fell down, but his eyes were fixed on the four people in the back


    garden.


    ''In fact, Grandpa Albert and Grandpa Harris preferred Bruce, right?'' Just now, Grandpa Harris and


    Grandpa Albert were so happy because of Bruce. They must like Bruce more than him. As for his


    father, he always knew that his father liked Bruce more than him. There were some things he would tell


    Bruce seriously, but he would not tell him. When he was with his father, his father always coaxed him


    and didn''t talk to him seriously.


    He had also grown up, okay? Not only Bruce could understand what they were talking about. In fact, he


    also understood. But, why? Why did they all prefer Bruce more? He hated Bruce. He decided to hate


    Bruce. Bruce took away his mother''s love for him, and Bruce took away the love of his Grandpa Harris,


    Grandpa Albert and his father for him. He hated him.


    Brain cried sadly.


    "Mr. Brain, Mr. Brain, are you OK? What''s going on?"


    The servant who was responsible for taking care of Brain was a young girl in her twenties. As soon as


    she pushed the door open from the outside, she saw Brain suddenly run back to his room in tears. She


    also hurriedly chased after him. Brain was usually very obedient. What happened? Should she tell Mr.


    Enrique and Mrs. Teresa that Mr. Brain had cried? ...


    She frowned and thought, ''No, I can''t tell them. If I tell them, Sarah willugh at me.'' Sarah was the


    servant who was responsible for taking care of Bruce. She didn''t want Sarah tough at her that she


    couldn''t even take good care of a child. If Mr. Enrique knew it, he would deduct her sry.


    At noon, Teresa and the others went back to the restaurant for lunch, but they didn''t see Brain. Teresa


    frowned and wondered if Brain was ufortable? Teresa went upstairs directly, followed by Bruce.


    He hadn''t seen Brain for a long time today. He missed him so much. If he was there, he would draw


    faster.


    "Knock, knock, Brain. Are you still sleeping? Mommy ising in."


    There was no sound in the room. Teresa frowned and asked a servant to open the door, only to find


    that the door was locked from inside. On the other side, Bruce frowned. It seemed that he did the same


    thing when Brain was angry with their father. ''Did he cry inside again? But why? Why he cried this


    time?''


    "When did Brain get up?"


    Bruce raised his head and asked the servant beside him. The young maid really wanted to cry right


    now. Mr. Enrique asked her to take care of Mr. Brain. If anything happened to Mr. Brain, she would be


    in big trouble. After all, she was only a maid who worked here for a living.


    "Mr. Bruce, Mr. Brain has got up at half past eight in the morning. But not long ago, he was on the


    balcony. And then when I walked towards here, he suddenly cried and ran back to his room."

 Chapter 438 Fight

    Chapter 438 Fight


    Bruce frowned. He wondered if Brain, who was only a few minutes older than he was, was jealous


    because he saw him with his mother in the morning. So he felt that their mother actually loved him


    more. Later he saw their Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert also around him, so he cried. He must be


    overthinking.


    "Mommy, let''s go inside and look for Brain. He must be unhappy with me staying with mommy alone


    this morning. He must think mommy loves Bruce more."


    Teresa frowned and asked the servants to call the security guard downstairs and let theme up and


    break down the door. For her, the two children were equally important to her, and they two were also


    her whole world. Besides, in normal times, Brain and Bruce were in an extremely good rtionship.


    She had never thought that such kind of thing would happen. She didn''t expect that Brain would be


    jealous.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard came. Even Albert and Harris were alerted. They came with the security guard. The


    security guard quickly opened the door. The room was blue. One of the beds for the two of them was in


    the shape of a pirate ship, and the other was in the shape of a bird nest. There was the vast universe


    on their ceiling. There were customized carpet on the ground.


    It was a super high simtionwn, with flowers and grass. It looked spring. It was a room transformed


    by foreign designers. The designers made this room after they had a talk with Bruce and Brain. The


    two kids liked this room very much. The security guard''s eyes were slightly amazed.


    After all, they two were from a rich family. They could have whatever kind of environment they wanted.


    The security guard sighed in his heart. He remembered that when he was a child, his wooden bed was


    only separated from his parents'' room with a piece of rag. The more he thought about it, the more bitter


    he felt. He must work hard. When he could save enough money in the future, he would go back to his


    hometown to build a house and marry a wife. The most important thing was that his wife must give birth


    to two babies for him, just like the host''s two cute babies.


    As soon as the security guard opened the door, he left. The host''s rooms was on the second floor, and


    it''s not suitable for him to stay here. In his industry, if he didn''t know this, it would be difficult for him to


    survive in such a big city.


    When the door was opened, Teresa and two old men hurriedly walked towards the bed which was in


    the shape of a pirate ship. They saw that Bruce puckered his little butt and buried his head under the


    pillow. Seeing this, Teresa couldn''t help but chuckle and reached out her hand to pat on Brain''s little


    butt.


    "Brain, get up. Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert are here."


    Brain didn''t move. Teresa frowned and wondered if this child had been spoiled by adults recently? Why


    was he so stubborn?


    "Brain."


    Bruce stepped forward, stretched out his chubby little hand and pulled Brain''s sleeve. Brain moved, but


    no one could imagine that he jumped up from the bed with tears all over his face, but he reached out


    and hit Bruce hard. The little boy, unexpectedly, had great strength and punched directly at Bruce''s


    eyes.


    "Ah!"


    "Bruce."


    "Bruce."


    Teresa''s scream made the two old men stunned. Bruce couldn''t open his eyes, and tears fell down


    uncontrobly. No one knew he cried because of pain or something else. Teresa wanted to go forward,


    but Albert acted faster than anyone else. He quickly held Bruce in his arms.


    "Bruce, does it hurt? Harris, why are you still standing there? Call the doctor."


    Harris nodded and asked a servant to make a phone call. Teresa squatted down and gently removed


    Bruce''s hand from his face in order to see Bruce''s eyes clearly.


    "Bruce. Let me have a look."


    Bruce gently moved his hand away. Teresa noticed Bruce''s eyes were red and swollen and there was


    even a trace of blood at the corners of his eyes. Teresa suddenly turned around, and saw that Brain


    was standing on the bed, sobbing uncontrobly. The small hand that hit Bruce before wore a ring that


    Albert gave him as a gift before.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Teresa was really angry, because she remembered very clearly that Brain had hung the ring around his


    neck all the time, and he hadn''t taken it off before. How could he wear it on his finger today? Who on


    earth made this child so vicious? What''s the difference between Enrique and him?


    Standing on the bed, Brain kept crying, but he stubbornly refused to answer Teresa''s question. On the


    other side, Bruce felt his eyes hurt, but he knew that he couldn''t show it. Otherwise, his mother would


    definitely be very angry with Brain. However, all this did be because of Brain.


    "Tell me, did you do it on purpose? Is this how I usually teach you?"


    Teresa suddenly stood up, with disappointment and anger in her eyes. He was so young, but he knew it


    hurt more to hit people with a ring on his finger. Moreover, it was Bruce''s eyes. He was his little brother.


    "Say something, Brain. You hit him. He is your younger brother. What do I usually tell you? As an elder


    brother, you have to take care of your younger brother. What about the result? How dare you hit


    someone today?"


    "He is not my brother. He is not my brother."


    p! Brain shouted at Teresa stubbornly. Bruce was not his younger brother. He took away everyone''s


    love for him. He hated him. After hearing what Brain had said, Teresa couldn''t help but p Brain in the


    face. The p was crisp and loud, and everyone was unprepared.


    "Brain, you disappoint me so much."


    Tears streamed down Teresa''s face. She had done so much for them. She even chose to marry


    Enrique for them. They would never know why did she choose to live under the control of the devil?


    Brain cried loudly and sadly.


    "Teresa, what are you doing? He is still a child?"


    "Teresa, you..."


    With Bruce in his arms, Albert looked at Teresa. It was normal for two children to fight. As an adult,


    especially the mother of the children, how could she hit the children without reason? On the other hand,


    Harris stepped forward and held the crying Brain tightly in his arms. As a result, he also saw the ring on


    his finger. He frowned and now fully understood why Teresa was so angry.


    His face which had been full of pity turned cold slightly. He slowly let go of Brain. This time, Brain had


    gone too far. It was not toote to teach such a little child. If Brain continued to indulge himself like this,


    he might be bad when he grew up. Harris slowly stood up.


    "Brain, Grandpa Harris always think you are a good boy. You should reflect on yourself in the room.


    Then apologize to Bruce when you know you are wrong."


    Albert held Bruce in his arms.

 Chapter 439 Stubborn Temper

    Chapter 439 Stubborn Temper


    Albert looked at Harris in surprise. Why was he so abnormal today? He used to care about his


    grandson, but today? Albert also looked at Brain''s hand and frowned.


    "Dad, I''ll take the child to the living room downstairs and wait for the doctor."


    Teresa took Bruce from Albert. With his eyes closed, Bruce reached out and gently wiped Teresa''s


    tears.


    "Mommy, don''t cry. Brain didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry with Brain. Mommy, don''t cry."


    Hearing this, Teresa burst into tears more fiercely. She didn''t even want to look back at Brain. She


    turned around and left the room with Bruce in her arms. Albert nced at Brain, stepped forward and


    reached out his hand.


    "Brain, give me the ring. I''ll give you the ring when you realized your own mistake."


    "I don''t care. Give it back to you."


    While crying, he took off the ring from his hand. Instead of putting it on Albert''s palm, he threw it to the


    trash can. Albert frowned. The Butler quickly picked it up from the trash can and found it was worth a


    lot. He was going to return it to Albert when they two went outter.


    Albert angrily turned around and left the room, without even saying a word to Brain. Harris went out


    with Teresa just now. He was afraid that he would not have the heart to punish the child when he saw


    Brain crying. That child was sensible in the daily time. Why did his temperament change greatly today?


    The butler returned the ring to Albert as soon as he went out, while Albert looked down at the ring in


    the palm of his hand. The gem on the ring was very big. He didn''t know whether this gem had hurt


    Bruce''s eyeball or not when Brain hit Bruce so hard just now. Why did the doctors of the Shen Family


    alwayse so slowly?


    Everyone left Brain''s room. Brain couldn''t help it any more. He sat on the bed and began to cry. He was


    just angry, really angry. He didn''t mean to make his mother angry. He really didn''t want to make her so


    sad and angry. He also felt pain.


    Brain''s face was so painful. His mother hit him because of Bruce. Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert


    also ignored him. Brain curled up in the corner of the bed, crying all the time.


    "Mr. Brain, go and apologize to your mommy, Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert. I believe they will


    forgive you."


    "Get out! Get out!"


    "Mr. Brain."


    "Get out of here!"


    Brain didn''t want anyone to see him like this at all. But the maid beside him made him feel annoyed, so


    he picked up a thing at hand and threw it directly to the maid who was taking care of him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ah!"


    The maid screamed. Her forehead was so painful that she couldn''t bear it. When she put her hand


    down, there was blood in her palm unexpectedly. Her tears fell all of a sudden. She really couldn''t


    serve such a child.


    "No wonder everyone doesn''t like you! You are so bad. No one should like you."


    The maid covered her forehead, turned around and went downstairs, standing directly beside Teresa.


    "Mr. Harris, Mrs. Teresa, I don''t have the luck to serve Mr. Brain. I want to resign."


    Teresa, who had been holding Bruce in her arms downstairs, turned around and saw the maid who had


    been taking care of Brain, with red fingers. She frowned.


    "Are you okay? Did Brain do it?"


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Teresa. I really can''t take care of Mr. Brain anymore. I don''t want to lose my life


    because of a job."


    There were tears in the maid''s eyes too. Harris sighed slightly.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, we won''t keep you. After all, it''s our fault. Butler, you go to settle her


    sry, and give her another three months'' sry. By the way, dress your wound by yourself."


    "Thank you, Mr. Harris."


    The maid turned around and was about to leave. The reason why Harris didn''t ask her to stay was that


    she was not qualified to be a servant of the Shen Family anymore. She was a maid who took care of


    Brain, and when she worked in the Shen Family, the butler had clearly stated the terms.


    Brain lost his temper and hurt her. It was their Shen Family''s fault. And they thought that it was


    necessary for them to give her somepensation. Since she had decided to leave, they would let her


    go, because she was also not a good servant.


    "What''s wrong with Brain today?"


    Albert was also a little worried. The child was usually smart and clever, respected the elders and often


    made them happy. But today, he was so irritable that he not only threw his ring, but also hurt Bruce. It


    was so strange.


    Albert and Harris sat on the sofa, letting out a long sigh. Meanwhile, Teresa held an ice pack and


    applied it to Bruce''s eyes. The family doctor came and checked his eyes. The doctor said that his eyes


    were hurt by hard objects, but it was not a big problem. Bruce tried to open his eyes, but he still felt


    pain. Tears streamed down his cheeks involuntarily.


    Two old men''s and Teresa''s hearts ached. The less painful Bruce expressed, the more painful Teresa''s


    heart was. It was her fault that she didn''t educate the two children well. When the doctor helped her put


    the bandage on one of Bruce''s eyes, he told her not to let him touch water in the next two days. From


    today on, he woulde to change the bandage for Bruce every day. In the end, Bruce became a one


    eyed child.


    "Mommy, look, is Bruce cool?"


    "Does it hurt? You have been hurt like this. Why you still be so smug?"


    Teresa was in a better mood, so Bruce pouted at Teresa. He seemed to remember that Brain often


    acted like this. He really didn''t want his mother to be angry with Brain, nor did he want her to be sad.


    "You..."


    Teresa held Bruce in her arms. She felt so sorry for him. That day, no one went to Brain''s room. They


    all thought that he had learned something bad from somewhere and should let him reflect on himself.


    As for Bruce, Albert and Harris felt sorry for him and wanted to hold him in their arms for a whole day.


    In the evening, when Enrique came back, he saw Bruce with gauze on his eyes, Enrique frowning.


    "What happened?"


    Bruce didn''t say anything. He kept his head down. Teresa, who had been holding the child in her arms,


    didn''t say anything either, neither did Harris and Albert. At the same time, Enrique noticed that there


    was no Brain on the table.


    "Where is Brain?"


    "Don''t ask, Enrique. Brain did something wrong. He should reflect on what he has done."


    In fact, although they said they were angry with Brain, they also secretly went to see him in the


    afternoon. They saw him sitting on the bed in a daze. They felt that Brain needed to think carefully


    about whether it was right or wrong to do so today. Then Enrique turned his eyes to Teresa.

 Chapter 440 Brain Was Sick

    Chapter 440 Brain Was Sick


    ''''As a mother, she is too ipetent. She is a full-time wife now, isn''t she? I didn''t ask her to go out to


    make money to support the family. What? She couldn''t even take good care of her two children? How


    could they fight? How could it be possible that I am not angry?''


    "Dad, Father, you two can eat first. I''m going to see Brain."


    "Enrique, it''s good for you to go to see him. Remember to have a good talk with the child for what


    happened today. Brain really went too far. How could he put on a ring to hit Bruce? Fortunately, the


    child was not very strong, otherwise Bruce''s eyes... s!"


    Although Harris was angry with Brain, half a day had passed. He couldn''t wait to see his grandson, but


    he knew that if he went now, it was equivalent to telling the child that even if he did such a thing in the


    future, the adult would forgive him. It would be not good to let him have such subconscious thoughts.


    Then Enrique turned around and went upstairs. Bruce pursed his lips and looked at Enrique''s receding


    figure, gently tugging at the corner of Teresa''s clothes.


    "Mommy, is daddy angry with Bruce?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Bruce was also in a very sensitive stage. He felt sad and uneasy in his heart. He was a precocious


    child. When Enrique saw his injury just now, he didn''te up tofort him immediately, nor did he


    show any concern, which made him feel a little flustered He felt that his father must be angry with him


    because he had a fight with Brain, but he really didn''t fight with Brain.


    He didn''t mean to annoy Brain. He really didn''t do it on purpose. Teresa reached out her hand and


    touched Bruce, with a flicker of thought in her eyes. Bruce was almost five years old, and at this stage,


    he had already known to observe the adult''s thoughts, and he was more sensitive than ever before.


    Maybe she should pay more attention to the mental health of the two children in the future.


    "Dad, father, I want to discuss with you about hiring a child psychologist."


    "Why do you need a psychologist?"


    Harris frowned. Did his two grandsons really need a psychologist? If he really hired one, wasn''t it telling


    others that Brain and Bruce had a mental disease? Harris felt ufortable in his heart. Albert also


    had the same thought. In their generation, even though it was Harris and Albert who had experienced


    much enough, they still maintained such an idea.


    They felt that hire a child psychologist was equal to admit that the two children had mental problems,


    which were totally uneptable to them. Teresa sighed deeply in her heart.


    "Dad, please don''t object so quickly. I invited the child psychologist toe here just to learn more


    from the experts. I think the situation of the two children today has something to do with me. I didn''t do


    my duty as a mother. So I would like to ask from psychologists what I need to pay attention to in the


    mental respect of these two children. I don''t mean to let the psychologist to treat the two children."


    After hearing Teresa''s exnation, Harris''s face turned better. He thought for a while and found that


    what Teresa said was reasonable. As adults, they should pay more attention to children''s mental


    health. What they were thinking and what they wanted to do. They could learn from experts to avoid a


    lot of problems in advance. For example, today''s situation, such as the situation of Brain, all of them


    didn''t know how to deal with it. Teresa even pped the kid angrily.


    "Teresa, since you have said so, I think you really can learn something from the experts."


    "I agree with you. Then it''s settled."


    After getting the consent of Albert and Harris, Teresa was secretly relieved. She turned around and


    looked at Bruce.


    "Bruce, are you hungry? If you are hungry, we won''t wait for daddy, okay?"


    She didn''t know how long it would take for Enrique to stay upstairs. They couldn''t just wait for him to go


    downstairs and did nothing.


    "Bruce, are you hungry? Let''s have dinner first, okay?"


    Even if it wasn''t because of Bruce''s injury, Harris and Albert didn''t want Bruce to be hungry. At the


    same time, they didn''t know whether Brain was hungry or not. He hadn''t eaten anything at noon. Later,


    they asked the kitchen to cook a steamed egg for him. If he was hungry, he should eat something,


    shouldn''t he? He wouldn''t be so stubborn as to threaten them with hunger strike.


    Standing in front of Brain''s room, Enrique pushed the door open and walked in. It was dark in the room,


    and there was no sound at all. He turned on the light and saw the little Brain wrapped himself tightly in


    quilt, motionless. Enrique stepped forward and pulled the quilt off Brain''s body.


    "Brain?"


    He found that Brain''s face was a little red and abnormal. He reached out his hand and touched it. He


    felt Brain''s face was hot. He took out his phone and called the family doctor. The family doctor knew


    that he need toe to the Shen Family again. It was the second time for him toe to the Shen


    Family today. He had no choice. It was his boss''s order.


    "Brain? Brain?"


    "Daddy..."


    Brain opened his eyes slightly. His head ached and he wanted to sleep.


    "Come on, Brain. Let''s wash your faces, okay?"


    For these two children, Enrique did show his love in the softest way. Just now when he saw that Bruce


    was injured, his heart was slightly pulled. But he knew that he could not show it, because of Teresa.


    Now, Brain was sick. He gently held Brain in his arms, while his eyes were burning. Teresa...


    Brain curled up in Enrique''s arms and let him wipe his face gently. The cold towel was sofortable.


    His father was so gentle today, not like his mother. His mother was so fierce today. He really didn''t


    know the thing he grabbed was the rm clock. He really didn''t mean to hurt that nanny.


    "Daddy."


    Feeling a little aggrieved, Brain put his head on the shoulder of Enrique. Enrique stretched out his hand


    and gently patted on Brain''s shoulder, with a sh of pity in his eyes.


    "Brain, don''t worry. Daddy is here. The doctor will be here soon. Brain will feel better soon."


    "Daddy, Brain made mommy angry today. Mommy ignores me now." Brain cried sadly.


    Children were fragile mentally when they were sick. Even adults were fragile when they were sick, let


    alone children. They needed someone to apany them and care about them, so that they could


    feel the family affection.


    "Then why didn''t mommy talk to Brain?"


    "Because Brain hit Bruce..."


    "Brain is elder brother. Do you think it is right for you to hit your younger brother? Especially with a


    ring? Do you know that in fact, Bruce is very painful? He can''t even see anything now. Do you think he


    is pitiful?"


    "I... I am not... I..."


    Holding Brain in his arms gently, Enrique tried to persuade him. When you faced a child, you couldn''t


    be anxious with him. You needed to have a good talk to the child. Then the child could understand what


    you meant. ''What did Teresa do?''

 Chapter 441 Slap

    Chapter 441 p


    "Daddy, I''m sorry..."


    Brain''s voice was like a kitten, scratching on the heart of Enrique.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hit Bruce. I shouldn''t have lost my temper. I shouldn''t have made mommy


    cry."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As Brain spoke, he began to sob again. He really shouldn''t have done that. Just now, when he saw his


    mother crying because of anger, he felt guilty. He was a bad child. That nanny said that he would never


    be loved by anyone in the future. Bruce must be angry with him too. His mother, Grandpa Harris and


    Grandpa Albert were all angry with him.


    "Don''t cry. Daddy will bring Bruce hereter. You should apologize to him."


    Brain nodded and didn''t want to get out from Enrique''s arms. Father''s hug was so warm. He was so


    tired and his head ached. He wanted to sleep. His eyelids gradually became heavy, and he fell asleep


    in the arms of Enrique. Enrique put Brain on the bed, and suddenly saw his face slightly swollen.


    If it weren''t for Brain and Bruce had baby fat, he would have seen it just now. He lowered his head.


    Although it had faded a lot, it was still clear. Who hit him? Teresa? Enrique''s tightly closed lips were


    able to tell others how angry he was. He had been tired enough when he worked outside. When he


    came back home, Teresa even didn''t take good care of the two children.


    How could she even hit the child now? Good, very good. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Enrique didn''t


    go downstairs to have dinner. Just at this time, the family doctor arrived at the outside of the Shen


    Family, stopped the car, and came to the Shen Family for the second time today. After greeting at


    Harris and others, he went upstairs in a hurry.


    In the Shen Family, everyone was easy-going. However, Enrique, the one who seemed to be the most


    easy-going, was the most unamodating one. What''s more, his another child was also sick this


    time. It could be heard from the phone that Enrique was in a very bad mood. If he wentte, he would


    probably be killed by Enrique.


    Harris had been waiting at the table for a long time, but Enrique still couldn''t make it downstairs. He


    wanted to ask the servant to go upstairs to have a look, but before the servant coulde, the family


    doctor came. Harris frowned and looked at the doctor who had hurriedly greeted them and went


    upstairs.


    "I''ll go upstairs and have a look."


    "I''ll go with you. Wait for me. Harris."


    Harris felt that something must have happened to Brain, so did Albert. He quickly stood up and


    followed behind Harris. Teresa also frowned, and Bruce pulled Teresa''s clothes by his hand.


    "Mommy, something must happen to Brain. Let''s go to see him too. I''m so worried about him."


    "Okay."


    Of course, Teresa was also worried. When she saw the doctoring in a hurry, she was burning with


    anxiety. She stood up, held Bruce in her arms, and rushed to Brain''s room. She was angry with Brain,


    but she was also much angrier with herself. She didn''t take good care of the two children, nor did she


    educate them well. If it weren''t for this, how could Brain be so irritable and act like this?


    Just now, she just thought that Brain acted like Enrique, so she hit him. In fact, after giving Brain a p,


    she had already regretted, and even felt sorry for Brain. Butter, Brain hit the young girl who was a


    servant in their house. She was angry again. And she even didn''t pay attention to...


    "Mr. Harris, Mr. Enrique, I''ve checked up on Mr. Brain. He had a high fever because of crying. I will give


    him an injection to bring down his fever and prescribe some medicine for him."


    How could Enrique not see the number of thirty-eight and a half degrees on the thermometer? The


    child was burning like this. Teresa even didn''t know about this. He really doubted whether this woman


    was suitable to be a mother of two children or not. He even doubted how she took care of two children


    when she was abroad.


    "Really? Is he really OK? "


    "Doctor. Is Brain really okay?"


    "Mr. Albert, Mr. Harris, don''t worry. The fever will be brought down soon after the injection. I will wait


    here until the fever is brought down."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    Harris and Albert looked at Brain who was lying on the bed with a red face and kept asking. They didn''t


    feel relieved until they got the doctor''s confirmation. The doctor told them that he would stay until


    Brain''s fever was brought down. As for whether they would eat dinner or not, they had no time to care.


    Teresa''s eyes turned red. She was holding Bruce in her arms, but her eyes were fixed on Brain. She


    actually ignored Brain and Bruce too much. As long as they cried for too long, they would get sick. She


    deserved to die. She was really not a good mother. Brain, my child, it was all my fault.


    "Mommy, Brain will be fine. Don''t be sad."


    Although Bruce couldn''t be seen with one eye, he could see Teresa''s guilty and sad face with the other


    eye. He really hoped that Brain could recover soon. At this time, Enrique stood up, walked to Teresa,


    reached out his hand and held Bruce from her arms.


    "Daddy."


    "Does your eyes still hurt? Just now, Brain told daddy that he would apologize to you when he woke


    up."


    Bruce shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. Bruce just wants Brain to get better soon. I didn''t me Brain at all. So, dad, don''t be


    angry with Bruce. Bruce didn''t fight with Brain. It''s true."


    Enrique nodded with a gentle smile and reached out to touch Bruce''s little face.


    "I''m not angry. Both Bruce and Brain are good kids."


    With Bruce in his arms, Enrique sat on the edge of Brain''s bed, without looking at Teresa. Seeing this,


    Albert knew that Enrique must be mad at Abby because of their children. He sighed slightly. He wanted


    to say something, but he didn''t think it was appropriate. After all, if he spoke now, it would seem that he


    was protecting his daughter, which would make Enrique more ufortable.


    The doctor didn''t leave until Brain''s fever was brought down. Albert, Harris was reluctant to go back to


    their own room, and they stayed in Brain''s room. Bruce had fallen asleep in the arms of Enrique.


    Teresa had been taking care of Brain all the time. She changed a towel and gently wiped his face,


    trying to make the little boy who was frowning in sleep feel better.


    "Dad, father, it''ste. You two can go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll take care of Brain with


    Teresa."


    Enrique suddenly said. Harris and Albert looked at each other and nodded. In fact, they could see that


    the Enrique wanted to have a talk with Teresa. It was not convenient for them to be here. However,


    Albert still looked at Teresa worriedly.

 Chapter 442 Dont Touch My Son

    Chapter 442 Don''t Touch My Son


    In the end, Albert didn''t say anything. He walked out of the room with Harris and closed the door. Albert


    sighed deeply.


    "Hey, Albert, don''t sigh. If you sigh, I also want to sigh. I''m worried about Brain. When I think that he is


    sick, I feel pain in my heart."


    Albert nced at Harris. ''Is this old man only interested in his grandson?'' Albert wondered in his heart.


    Although he also felt sorry for his grandson who was sick, it was Brain who had gone too far today.


    Although children had to be persuaded, their adults could not tolerate and indulge them all the time,


    could they?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You only have your grandson in your heart."


    As soon as Albert finished his words, Albert turned around and went back to his room. Harris shivered


    all over his body. He still remembered that a few days ago, when he went to the garden to see those


    old women dancing in the square, and then he saw a woman in her fifties looking at an old man in a


    faint way.


    That woman sighed, "It is okay. Don''t worry about me. Anyway, in your heart, she is the only one you


    love, not me."


    Well, he must have thought too much. That was enough. Was he really lonely for too long? Did he need


    an olddy to apany him?


    In the room, after Harris and Albert left, Enrique took Bruce back to his own bed and gently covered


    him with a quilt. When he turned around, he saw that Teresa was still carefully wiping Brain''s face.


    "Well, don''t be hypocritical. They''re all gone. Who else do you want to show?"


    With a sneer, Enrique grabbed the towel from Teresa''s hand and threw it heavily on her face. Teresa


    didn''t say anything. She took the towel off her face again, turned around and went to the bathroom.


    After she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, she returned to Brain''s side and wanted to wipe his


    little body again.


    "Teresa, if you touch my son again, you may see the body of Fiona on TV tomorrow."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Teresa''s hand froze. She pressed her lips and stood by the bed. Her eyes were fixed on Brain''s slightly


    red and swollen face. It was her who pped him.


    "Oh, sure enough. In your heart, even Fiona is more important than these two children. Since you can''t


    be a good mother, don''t hypocritically say that you want to fight for the custody of the children at the


    very beginning. Now it seems that the reason why you want to fight for the custody of the children is


    that you are not willing to let me take away the two children from you, are you?"


    "Enrique. Both Brain and Bruce are my children. Brain is sick now. He... Ah..."


    p! Burning with anger, Enrique raised his hand and pped Teresa. Teresa let out a scream and


    took a step back. Finally, she lost her bnce and fell down. Her forehead hit the table and


    immediately bulged up. A sneer appeared on Enrique''s face.


    "You are good at pretending to be pitiful. Now I find that the more I look at you, the more disgusting and


    hypocritical you are."


    Paying no attention to Teresa anymore, Enrique took the towel and carefully helped to wipe Brain''s


    sweat. But the two of them didn''t notice that on another bed not far away, Bruce moved slightly. His


    tears kept falling and his father hit his mother.


    ''Daddy must be angry with me and Brain so he hit mommy. We must have got mommy into trouble.'' But


    Bruce knew that he couldn''t move, because if he moved, his mother would be sadder. So he couldn''t


    move! Bruce bit his lower lip hard and didn''t dare to cry out loud.


    Teresa felt a sharp pain in her head. No matter what Enrique said to her, it made no difference to her.


    What she cared about was the child in bed.


    That night, Enrique took care of Brain in his room for the whole night. He didn''t allow Teresa to touch


    his son again. Teresa didn''t dare to move, because she knew that even if he just threatened her with


    Fiona, she couldn''t...


    It was not until the second morning that Enrique went back to his room, washed his face and drove


    back to hispany that she dared to go forward and put her hand on Brain''s little head. Fortunately,


    he didn''t have a fever anymore. Teresa secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Mommy."


    Not knowing when, Bruce had woken up. He stood beside Teresa in pajamas. Before Teresa could turn


    around, the little boy held Teresa''s shin and burst into tears. Bruce was not a child who could easily cry,


    but this time, he cried very sadly.


    "Bruce, why are you crying? Don''t cry. You will wake Brain up."


    "Mommy, does it hurt?"


    Teresa stretched out her hand and picked up Bruce, but she didn''t sleep for the whole night. She hadn''t


    eaten anything sincest night, and there was a big bump on her head. It was a little difficult for her to


    hold Bruce. Bruce reached out and touched Teresa''s face and forehead.


    "Mommy, does it still hurt?"


    Teresa didn''t cry when she was pped by Enrique and her head hit the table, but was forced to cry by


    a small movement of Bruce. Her tears fell down along her cheeks, and Bruce reached out his hand and


    gently wiped them for her.


    "Bruce, good boy."


    "Mommy, I hate Brain so much. I hate Brain so much."


    Bruce finally spoke it out, crying on Teresa''s shoulder. He hated Brain not because he beat him


    yesterday, but because he made his father quarrel with his mother, and because of him, his father beat


    his mother. His mother must be very bitter, but she said nothing.


    "Bruce, I don''t allow you to do this. How can you hate Brain?"


    "He said he would protect mommy. But it was all because of him that daddy hit mommy! It''s all because


    of him."


    ...


    Brain, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly burst into tears. In fact, he woke up when his mother


    gently wiped his face. He pretended to be asleep because he was afraid and didn''t know how to face


    his mother. However, Bruce said he hated him not because he hit him, but becausest night, his father


    hit his mother because of him.


    He said he would protect his mother and grow up as soon as possible. But it was all because of him.


    Teresa was also flustered. She put the crying Bruce on the bed and looked after Brain who was


    unwilling to open his eyes. His cry also made Teresa''s heart ache.

 Chapter 443 Reconciliation

    Chapter 443 Reconciliation


    "Brain? Are you OK? What wrong with you? Mommy is here."


    Teresa stepped forward and held Brain in her arms, patting him on the back.


    "Are you not feeling well? Tell mommy."


    However, Brain cried louder and louder. He felt extremely sad in his heart. Harris and Albert also


    hurried in. Seeing that Brain was crying so hard, the two old men were flustered. They quickly took out


    their mobile phones and called the family doctor. The family doctor who received the phone was


    rushing to the Shen family. Early in the morning, he was still holding his wife and having a beautiful


    dream, but was awakened by Enrique and he asked him to go to the Shen Family.


    It was not easy for him to get up early, and he didn''t even have breakfast. Then he received Harris''s


    call, saying that the child were crying nonstop. s, he stepped on the gas. Fortunately, the old


    mansion of the Shen Family was not far from where he lived.


    Bruce stood aside. The doctor had to change the gauze for him today. He touched his eyes and looked


    at the crying Brain. He pulled a long face.


    "Don''t cry. What else can you do but cry? You are not like my elder brother, but like my younger


    brother."


    Bruce''s words worked. Brain stopped crying at once. He wiped his tears and hugged Teresa. Yes, his


    crying would only make his mother, Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert worry about him.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. It''s all Brain''s fault."


    "Silly boy, it''s good that you know what you did wrong. You are still my good son."


    Brain stayed in Teresa''s arms for a long time before he slowly looked up at Albert and Harris. Tears


    welled up in Brain''s eyes, which made the two old men''s hearts so soft that they wished they could hold


    the little child tightly in their arms.


    "Grandpa Harris, I''m sorry. Grandpa Albert, I''m so sorry. It was Brain''s fault yesterday. I thought you


    didn''t love Brain but only liked Bruce, because I saw you had a good time with him. So I..."


    "Oh, my silly boy. How could Grandpa Albert and Grandpa Harris not like you? You two are the apple of


    our eye. Grandpa Albert also did something wrong yesterday. Look, what''s this?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert took out the ring from his pocket, put it in Brain''s palm.


    "Grandpa Albert, aren''t you mad at Brain?"


    "Of course, if you correct your mistakes, you would still be a good boy. Grandpa Albert will give this ring


    back to you, but you''d better not wear it to hit Bruce again. Look at him, he still couldn''t see anything."


    Brain took the ring from Albert''s hand. He smiled at Albert with embarrassment, turned around, jumped


    off the bed and held Bruce''s hand.


    "Bruce, I''m sorry. It is brother''s fault. I shouldn''t have beaten you. But you are too stupid! Don''t you


    know you need to dodge when I hit you? Do your eyes still hurt?"


    "Who is your younger brother? I am not your younger brother."


    Bruce turned around with his back to Brain. Brain kept pleasing him until Bruce''s poker face showed a


    smile.


    When the two kids were reconciled, Teresa showed a gentle smile on her face. The two little guys


    finally reconciled. Standing next to them, Harris noticed that there was a big bump on Teresa''s


    forehead and dark circles under her eyes.


    "Teresa, what''s wrong with your forehead?"


    Teresa was stunned. She had been here the whole night and looked at Brain. She had no time to care


    about the wound on her forehead. Now after being reminded, she found that her forehead was very


    painful. She reached out and touched it. It was really a big wound. At first, everyone were all around


    Brain, but now they were all around her.


    In particr, Harris kept asking what had happened and why there was a big bump on her forehead.


    Teresa couldn''t tell him that she was pped by Enrique, lost her bnce, and hit the corner of the


    table.


    "Nothing. I took care of Brain for a long timest night. I was too sleepy after midnight. So when I went


    to the bathroom to change the towel, I didn''t stand firm and I got hurt."


    "Oh, I see. Why you are so careless? You should take good care of yourself. When the doctores,


    ask him to check on you too and let him help you reduce the swelling. Then you can go back to your


    room to have a rest. You have taken care of the two children for a whole night. You need to have a


    good sleep."


    "Okay, I know. Dad."


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, Bruce is hungry."


    Bruce raised his head and looked at the two old men. Of course when Bruce was hungry, they would


    have breakfast as soon as possible. However, what they didn''t know was that in fact, Bruce was not


    hungry at all. He was worried about Teresa, who hadn''t eaten sincest night, and he was afraid that


    his mother would be hungry.


    There is a wide variety of breakfasts. Milk, bread and porridge were made ording to everyone''s


    preferences in the kitchen. Harris and Albert liked porridge because they were old. Moreover, they liked


    eating porridge since they were young. Their breakfast was white porridge with pickles, coupled with


    fried eggs and ham pieces.


    Teresa and the others had been used to eating toasting bread, milk and jam. After returning home


    country, they would eat it asionally, so the kitchen was also prepare this kinds of breakfast. Brain


    liked fried bread, coupled with porridge, which was also unique. In a word, there were a lot of kinds of


    food on the table, and they could eat whatever they wanted to eat.


    When they were full, the family doctor of the Shen Family also arrived. He first did a check-up for Brain


    and made sure that his fever had been brought down. He didn''t feel relieved until the child obediently


    took the pills he prescribed.


    Then he changed new gauze for Bruce, but Bruce felt that it waspletely unnecessary. Although it


    was a little blurry, he could open his eyes and see things. The doctor insisted that he should protect his


    eyes for a week, because his eyes were very fragile and sensitive, and it was better not to make any


    mistake on it. After all, this little child might inherit the TH Group of the Shen Family in the future.


    TH Group, arge-scale international jewelrypany, even involved in other fields. It was not


    exaggerate to say that every little moves of TH Group''s CEO would affect the entire J City. Even in


    foreign countries, TH Group also had its own power.


    The child was likely to be the heir to the TH Group. He dared not snub at all. After checking up


    and changing the gauze for Bruce, the doctor checked the big bump on Teresa''s forehead. The doctor


    said that it was not a big deal. She just let her forehead hit something too hard. However, her red and


    swollen face looked not good.


    Now that he was here, he also checked the physical condition of Albert and Harris. Harris''s blood


    pressure was a little high, and he continued to leave some medicine for him to lower his blood


    pressure. As for Albert, he was in good health. The doctor had never seen such a good health of an old


    man before. Perhaps it was due to Albert''s good diet and exercise throughout the year.

 Chapter 444 Endless Argument

    Chapter 444 Endless Argument


    After checking all the people in the Shen Family, the family doctor let out a sigh of relief and went back


    to his clinic. It was really not easy for him to open a private clinic. He not only had to serve the patients


    who came to the clinic, but also had to went to the patients'' home in person and serve them at home.


    Maybe this was the difference between the rich and the poor.


    After the doctor left, Brain''s and Bruce''s teachers had been waiting for a long time in the room Enrique


    had prepared. But after all, Enrique paid a lot of money to hire them, so they didn''t dare to have an


    opinion about it. Brain and Bruce were different from the students at school. They couldn''t scold them.


    It was not until noon that the two children came to the ssroom. Seeing that Bruce was injured, the


    teachers still went forward to show their concern. The sry of this position was high. Although


    sometimes they needed to tter their boss and this two children, but in this era, no one hated money.


    After sending the two children to their exclusive ssroom, Teresa was urged to go back to her room to


    have a rest by Harris and Albert. Teresa was really tired after being rxed. She nodded and went


    back to her room, washed herself andy on the sofa. As for the bed? She didn''t want to sleep on the


    bed.


    There was a smell of Enrique on it. She didn''t like it. Unless it was a special request of Enrique, she


    would rather sleep on the floor than on the bed. After a while, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    In the living room, Albert''s expression waspletely gloomy, and Harris''s expression was also


    gloomy. In fact, the two of them had already seen the p mark on Teresa''s face, but they knew that


    Teresa didn''t want them to worry about her, so she acted so casual, even with the wound on her


    forehead.


    "Harris, you''ve taught your son well."


    When there was no one else around, Albert said coldly. Albert finally broke out. The p mark on


    Abby''s face must have been pped by Enrique. Originally, he had thought that Enrique would be


    good to Abby, and he could trust Abby to this man. But what happened now? He pped Abby after


    they had just been married. How long had they been married? How dare he hit Abby! How dare he hit a


    woman! That woman was his legitimate wife.


    "Maybe, Enrique is too worried about the child."


    "Well, you are good at finding excuses for your son. Do you remember what you said to me before. You


    said that you would treat Abby as your own daughter. I''m still living in your house, and Enrique still


    dared to hit my daughter. I''m afraid you guys will mistreat my daughter after Ie back to the Gu


    Family."


    Albert was really angry. When he left the roomst night, he thought that no matter how angry Enrique


    was, he would only me Abby for a few words at most. Maybe they would have a quarrel. However,


    what he didn''t expect was that Enrique hit his daughter. If he knew it earlier, he wouldn''t leave the room


    last night even if he didn''t sleep all night.


    "Albert, don''t you know me? I really treat Teresa as my own daughter!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I can see that. You do treat her as your own daughter, but when something happens to both of


    them, you''ll be more partial to your son. Just like today, when something like this happens, you don''t


    feel sorry for Abby. Instead, you always defend your son and find excuse for Enrique."


    Harris knew that he son did a wrong thing. Albert and he shouldn''t have gotten involved in the matter


    between the young couple, but he really didn''t expect that the elegant and gentle Enrique would p


    Teresa so hard. ''He said I don''t care about and don''t feel sorry for Teresa? How is that possible?''


    But when he thought of his son, Harris frowned tightly. ...


    "When Enriquee back, let''s ask him in private. He shouldn''t have pped Teresa even if he really


    wants to me Teresa for the two children. But things have happened. It''s not reasonable not to give


    Enrique a lesson. It''s our Shen Family fault. We are the ones who should be med."


    "Harris, since you said so, I think it''s better for me to take Abby and the two children back to Gu Family


    for a period of time. It is not until Enrique thinks over this matter and promises me that he would never


    hit Abby again then can hee to the Gu Family to pick up Abby and the two children back to the


    Shen Family."


    "No way."


    Harris refused without hesitation. It was only a few days after Teresa and Enrique marriage, but they


    were going to go back to the Gu Family with two children. If outsiders knew it, it would have a bad


    impact on the Shen Family.


    "Why not? What? Are you going to force me to take special measures? Let me tell you. Harris. Our Gu


    Family is not a coward."


    Albert stood up abruptly. Seeing that Albert was really angry, Harris quickly waved his hand to show


    that he didn''t mean it.


    "Albert, calm down. First of all, we haven''t asked for the opinion of Teresa. Would she like to go back to


    the Gu Family with you? Moreover, even if Teresa is willing to go back home with you, think about it.


    Your wife doesn''t like Teresa, Bruce, and Brain so much. If they go back with you, will they have a good


    life?"


    Albert was stunned. Although what Harris said was reasonable, he would never give in. The man


    pped his daughter. Well, if he was angry, he would hit his wife too. But that was because that woman


    was always too much.


    "Humph, I have raised Abby for so many years. With me, Abby and the two children will never be


    wronged."


    "Well, Albert, let''s make a decision after Enriquees back. Once Enrique get into a blind alley, it''s


    really..."


    Harris frowned. At that year, Enrique firmly believed that it was Gu Family, it was Albert who killed his


    mother, so he used all means to suppress and target the Gu Family, and even took advantage of


    Teresa. But so many years had passed, and Enrique became better now, didn''t he? He would definitely


    compensate the Gu Family and Teresa.


    Harris always thought so, but he really didn''t expect that Enrique would hit Teresa. Because Harris and


    Albert held different opinions, Albert didn''t speak the whole afternoon. Albert went back to his room


    angrily and even called Gavin toe quickly, saying that his niece was bullied.


    Then, the muddled Gavin came to the Shen Family again with his luggage at dusk. Atst, he knew


    that it was because the two of them had a quarrel, and the two old men both defended their own


    children. They had different opinions and could not make a decision. However, it was difficult for Gavin


    to say who was right and who was wrong, because their quarrel topic this time was about their own


    family affairs. Even if he was the peacemaker between the two of them, it would be too difficult for him


    this time.

 Chapter 445 Criticism

    Chapter 445 Criticism


    Finally, Albert sat on the left sofa, and Harris sat on the right sofa. Gavin sat in the middle innocently,


    and they were even unwilling to talk to each other.


    "Hey, Gavin, Why so many people do not speak good faith now? They don''t keep their promises. They


    still protect their own child while things happened."


    "Well, well..."


    Gavin turned his head to Albert. ...


    "Gavin, I find that some people are bing more and more childish. They knew clearly there are


    some things that can''t be controlled. If I can know it earlier, I would just wait and not go back my room


    and sleep."


    "Well, well..."


    "Ouch, Gavin, do you smell the stink?"


    "Well, Gavin, do you smell the duck poo? It smells so bad."


    Gavin looked around and saw that his two old friends put their hands under their noses at the same


    time with a really stinky face. Gavin thought in his heart, ''Who did I offend? I rushed here without


    having dinner just to see the two of them like this? It seems that they two could talk to each other


    directly, but they had to involve me in it. What did I do wrong?''


    The situation finally came to an end when Enrique came back. Albert''s face became gloomy. He


    snorted at Enrique. Enrique smiled back at him. Harris also snorted when he saw Enrique. Albert


    red at Harris, but Harris pretended not to see him.


    "Uncle Gavin, you are here."


    "Well, I''m here, but I want to leave now."


    "Uncle Gavin, since you are here, you can stay here for a few more days."


    Enrique continued to smile, ignoring thest sentence of Gavin. Brain and Bruce had finished their


    sses at this time, holding the homework which they needed to do tonight. When Bruce saw Enrique,


    he didn''t even call him daddy. But Brain stood beside Enrique.


    "Daddy."


    "Don''t call him daddy. A man who hits a woman doesn''t call a man. I feel angry when I see you. Just


    bring the dinner to my room. I don''t want to eat outside."


    Albert stood up, turned around and went back to his room. There was still a smile on Enrique''s face


    and no other emotions could be seen on his face. Harris didn''t stop him, nor did he say anything. He


    stood up and sat at the table. After Brain and Bruce had finished their dinner quietly, Harris asked the


    servant to send them back to their room. It was not until then that he raise his head and looked at


    Enrique who was eating quietly.


    "Don''t you have anything to exin?"


    "Dad, what do you want me to exin?"


    Putting down the chopsticks in his hand, Enrique raised his head and looked at Harris. Harris angrily


    put the chopsticks on the table heavily.


    "Teresa has her own way to educate her children. Why did you hit her because of this?"


    "Sheined?"


    "Teresa didn''t say anything. She just said that she fell down by ident. Her face was swollen, and so


    was the bump on her forehead. Enrique, I thought you had realized that what you had done in the past


    were wrong and had already learned to cherish her after you lost her twice. But now you..."


    "Dad, I have my own reason to do things. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Well, that''s right. Enrique, I don''t need to worry about it. You have your own reason. After all, you are


    the CEO of TH Group now. I am just an old man. I depend on you for my food, clothing and


    transportation. If you feel ufortable one day, you can even drive me away."


    Harris stood up, leaving no chance for Enrique to speak. He angrily went to find Albert. Damn it! He


    was not full yet. He needed to grab food from Albert. It would be much more delicious. ''Enrique? My


    son? I don''t want to care about him anymore. Anyway, he would never listen to what I said. One day,


    he would taste the bitterness.''


    Enrique had been living a luxurious life since childhood and was stubborn about his own ideas. Harris


    was really worried about him. Now that he treated Teresa like this, the two kids would keep it in mind.


    Today the two children had obviously distanced themselves from Enrique at dinner. One day, when he


    was no longer in this world, he was afraid that Enrique would lose something important because of his


    stubborn again.


    The children would leave him one day. When he grew old, only his wife would apany him. Why


    Enrique could not understand such an easy truth? Harris hoped that Enrique could think it through as


    soon as possible, or it would be toote.


    Enrique stayed at the dining table alone with a pair of deep eyes. Teresa was really good at taking


    advantage of the whole family and even his dad to retaliate against him? But so what? Did she think it


    would be a blow to him? She was really too naive.


    He was not in the mood for dinner any more. He stood up and walked towards his room. A weekter,


    there would be arge yacht party. At that time, Christopher would appear, a talented designer, who


    had caused a sensation in the world sixty years ago. He had retired thirty years ago and became the


    largest jeweler abroad.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher was a legend in the jewelry design field, who could not be surpassed. As long as the


    cooperation n of TH Group could let him satisfied and win him over, their TH Grouppany''s


    status would be unshakable in the J City, even abroad. This time, PL Group would definitely send


    people. They would definitely do everything they could.


    When he pushed the door open and entered the room, Teresa, who had been sleeping soundly on the


    sofa, was suddenly awakened. She was like a frightened bird, with obvious red and swollen face.


    Enrique frowned tightly.


    "Are you awake?"


    But to Teresa''s surprise, Enrique sat next to her as if nothing had happened yesterday night. He


    stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Teresa, but Teresa sneered.


    "There are only two of us in the room. You don''t have to pretend to be nice to me. What''s the matter?


    Tell me."


    She was so familiar with this kind of Enrique. He might be able to fool a woman like Shirley by


    pretending to be gentle, but he couldn''t fool her. As for her, Teresa, a woman who had really seen the


    real face of Enrique, She knew his hypocrisy.


    "Well, you''re smart. In that case, I''lle straight to the point. Go to a banquet with me a weekter.


    Clean yourself up these days. Don''t look half dead all day long."


    "If you think I''m not presentable, you can find a young and beautiful woman to apany you. As the


    CEO of TH Group, you can have any kind of woman you want."


    "You are right. I can have any kind of woman I want, but you are my wife, so you should go with me."


    Teresa sneered. He just wanted to pretend to be a gentleman and a good husband in front of


    outsiders.

 Chapter 446 An Injured Girl

    Chapter 446 An Injured Girl


    As time went by, she found that Enrique was not only made her feel sick, but also made her feel


    hypocritical. In her current life, she could said she apanied with a wolf. Maybe one day, he would


    eat her alive, but what could she do? She had to do it even though she knew her final ending. For her


    family, children, and best friend, she had no choice. She couldn''t lose one of them.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Okay, since you don''t want to go, I won''t force you. I''ll take Yilia there, but I


    forgot to tell you that the famous international genius Christopher will also be there that day."


    Enrique stood up with a sneer. For all the jewelry designers in the world, it would be a great fortune for


    them to see Christopher. Moreover, they were on the same yacht and might have a chance to talk with


    Christopher. Maybe he would give them some suggestions. Even ire, who had be famous


    many years ago, had publicly told the media that if one day she could meet a big master Christopher, it


    would be the greatest luck in her life.


    He didn''t believe that Teresa, a jewelry designer, who loved her own industry, could give up the


    opportunity to meet Christopher.


    As expected, Teresa was stunned when she heard about Christopher. He was a legendary master. It


    was said that even the queen of the UK wanted to ask him to design her crown, but he refused in the


    end. How could she give up seeing such a legendary figure? Even if there was only a little chance,


    even if she looked at him from a distance, it was her great fortune.


    "I''ll go."


    Without saying anything more, Enrique went to the wardrobe to take his night robe, and turned to the


    bathroom. Teresa, however, was still immersed in the surprise that she was about to see Christopher.


    Even only thinking about it now, she would feel very nervous.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Enrique didn''t find Teresa in his room. Ignoring her, hey down


    after reading for a while and turned off the light. At this moment, Teresa went to the room of two


    children. Brain was lying on her left, and Bruce was lying on her right.


    The two kids were snuggling up to their mother. Tonight, their father looked so angry. They didn''t know


    if he had made things difficult for their mother. However, it was good. Their mother could finally sleep


    with them. The two kids had fallen asleep unconsciously.


    Maybe it was because she slept too much during the day, or maybe she couldn''t fall asleep because


    she was about to meet Christopher. With her big eyes wide open, she knew that Christopher was


    mysterious and the yearning for every jewelry designer. Now, few people even knew what he looked


    like. A big belly with a round face and an amiable old man? Or a serious face, slender and even a little


    hunchback?


    She didn''t know if she could talk to him. Well, if she thought of it this way, she should dress herself up


    as what Enrique said. She couldn''t let Christopher think that their designers were all slovenly and rough


    people, could she? She covered her face with her hand. Damn it! How many dayster? She didn''t


    even hear it. It was a mistake.


    Teresa didn''t fall asleep until five o''clock in the morning. It was already noon when she got up. There


    were several women in business suits standing downstairs. Teresa blinked her eyes. She wondered in


    her heart, ''Who are they? What are they doing here?''


    Albert and Harris were not there. The servants told her that they all went out to the garden to watch the


    olddy dancing in the square and hadn''te back yet. Even Brain and Bruce went out with them.


    Teresa shook her head. The two kids really wanted to go out for a walk every day.


    Before Teresa could finish her sigh, Harris''s voice came from outside. Putting down the milk in her


    hand, Teresa looked up and saw that Harris''s driver was carrying a person on his back and running in


    from a distance. Teresa''s heart jolted. Who was injured?


    "What''s wrong?"


    It was not until the driver approached that Teresa saw clearly that the woman lying on the driver''s back


    was a young girl of more than 20 years old, with a simple ponytail stuck at the back of her head, a


    beautiful face, and a slight frown between her eyebrows. Even a woman like Teresa had an impulse to


    comfort her when she saw her.


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The two kids, Brain and Bruce, also rushed into the house from outside. Then came the three old men.


    "Eva, call the family doctor."


    "Okay, okay."


    Eva Wu was the daughter-inw of the Shen Family''s butler, and she worked for Shen Family for a


    long time. After telling Eva what she should do, Harris turned around to look at the girl on the sofa, only


    to find that the girl''s legs were a little swollen and her knees were bloody. Teresa was confused. Why


    didn''t they send her to the hospital but took her home?


    "I''m going to get the medicine box."


    Teresa turned around and saw one of the servant had brought the medicine box.


    "Mrs. Teresa, let me do it."


    After saying that, the servant took out alcohol, medical cotton swabs, red liquid medicine and other


    things to deal with the wound first, disinfected it, and took out some dirty things from the wound. In the


    middle of the process, the girl just pursed her lips tightly, unwilling to cry out. Teresa had to give her a


    thumbs up. What a strong girl.


    After a while, the family doctor came. s, he sighed again. Why did the Shen Family always call him


    over these days? He''s been here several times a day recently. In the past, he only came to examine


    Harris every week. He just needed to work half an hour and he would earn a lot of money. Right now,


    his workload had doubled.


    The family doctor first examined the girl and frowned.


    "It seems that it''s better to send her to the hospital. Her leg is seriously injured."


    "But..."


    The girl raised her head and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "Hey, don''t worry about the medical fees. We knocked you down. We will be fully responsible for it."


    "No. I didn''t mean that. I mean, in fact, I also know some medical skills. I examined my leg just now. It''s


    not a big deal. I just need to have a cast."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I know my own health. Doctor, can you give me a ster cast?"


    "I''m okay with that."


    The family doctor turned around and made a phone call. He asked the assistant of his private clinic to


    prepare the things needed for ster and asked him brought to Shen Family''s house. The girl was


    directly sent to the guest room. Only then did Teresa have time to look back at Albert, who didn''t go to


    the guest room with Harris.


    "Dad, what happened?"


    Albert leaned on his cane and wanted to sit on the sofa.

 Chapter 447 Blackmail

    Chapter 447 ckmail


    But when Albert saw the blood on the sofa, he frowned slightly. He hated blood the most in the world,


    especially the smell of blood, which made him ufortable all over.


    "Eva, please change a sofa cover."


    "Okay, Mrs. Teresa."


    Teresa helped Albert sit on another clean sofa. Albert''s crutch shook left and right on the ground, and


    neither Brain nor Bruce followed Harris to the guest room.


    "Mommy, Grandpa Albert, Bruce and I will go to the ss now."


    After saying goodbye to them, the two kids slipped away. Teresa frowned. ''What happened? Why did I


    feel that Brain was so guilty?''


    "Dad?"


    "Just now, on our way back, Harris said that Brain and Bruce were old enough to learn to drive. Then


    Brain said that he wanted to learn from the driver, Lewis. Harris thought his grandson was so smart, not


    to mention that Lewis was also beside him, so he asked Lewis to teach him. At the beginning, he


    behaved well. Harris and I were very happy. But on the way back, a girl came down from the hillside. At


    that time, it was Brain who was holding the steering wheel. That girl suddenly rushed out. Brain was in


    a panic and forgot to step on the brake. Fortunately, Lewis reacted quickly, or Brain would have caused


    a big trouble today."


    After saying that, Albert fell into silence. Teresa frowned and rushed down from the hillside? She did


    remember that one of the highways back to Shen Family''s vi was lined with mountains. Rushing


    down from those mountains? Although there were few cars on the road over there, it was also very


    dangerous.


    "Abby, do you also think that girl''s behavior is strange? Does she look like a ckmail that is often


    broadcast on TV recently?"


    "Yes, a little, but it''s too dangerous to rush down from the hillside. I think something must have


    happened to that girl before she rushed down the hillside."


    Teresa said this because she thought that the injured girl''s eyes were clear, not like those cunning


    people. She did not quite believe that the girl was trying to ckmail them.


    "Everyone knows that those who can pass that road are all rich people leading to the vi area. Now


    people can do anything for money."


    "Dad, you are too objective. Money is important, but losing your life means losing everything. It won''t


    happen."


    "I hope so. Even if it''s a ckmail, the Shen Family doesn''tck money. After all, she looks like a good


    girl, isn''t she?"


    Teresa turned to look at Albert. Why did she always feel that her dad''s words today were full of deep


    meaning? Albert didn''t say anything more. To be honest, he wanted to go back home, but under such a


    situation, he still needed to stay for a few more days before leaving.


    At this time, Gavin came out of the guest room. Albert waved at him. Gavin knew that he had


    something to ask. Gavin didn''t intend to hide anything and sat directly next to Teresa and Albert.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Gavin, is she okay?"


    "Nothing serious. The family doctor of the Shen Family had already given her a ster cast. She could


    walk on the ground in half a monthter. But that girl..."


    Both Gavin and Albert frowned. Teresa thought in her heart, ''What happened?'' Today she found them


    both strange. Most importantly, why was father still in the guest room? Even if they bumped into


    someone, they only need to be responsible for her residence and healing fee when she was injured.


    "Dad, Uncle Gavin, you..."


    "Abby, nothing. Your Uncle Gavin and I are tired. You don''t have to ask us to have lunch at noon."


    As if trying to avoid something, Albert stood up and went back to his room with Gavin. Teresa blinked


    her eyes and thought, ''Fine. After all, it''s all because of my son.'' Then Teresa stood up and walked


    towards the guest room.


    The door of the guest room was not closed. Before Teresa entered the room, she heard Harris


    laughing. The beautiful little girl in ster was unable to move, but she was talking to Harris with a


    bright smile. Teresa had never seen such an expression on Harris''s face before.


    She didn''t want to disturb them, so she quietly walked out of the room. It was Eva who sent the lunch to


    Harris into the guest room. At noon, Brain didn''t even dare to look up at Teresa, and left in a hurry after


    lunch. As usual, Bruce chatted with Teresa for a while after lunch, and finally said that it was not Brain''s


    fault. He hoped that Teresa wouldn''t me him and wouldn''t be angry with him.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, several women in professional clothes came to the Shen Family with


    cases in their hands. They seemed to be the same people who had suddenly left the Shen Family this


    morning when they found something happened to the Shen Family.


    "Hello, Mrs. Teresa. Mr. Enrique sent us to customize an evening dress for you."


    "Okay,e with me."


    It was not until then that Teresa remembered that she would go to a party with Enrique a few dayster,


    and there was Christopher at that party. The whole afternoon, Teresa was choosing the dress style and


    color, and even discussing the hair style. Atst, she chose a beige cheongsam with retro pattern.


    When she put that beige cheongsam, she was really satisfied with the dress. A touch of amazement


    shed through the eyes of several women in business suits beside her, but soon disappeared.


    It''s almost four o ''clock in the afternoon, and Teresa finally got everything done for her evening dress.


    Suddenly she could understand why almost all men were reluctant to go shopping with women for


    clothes. Because women had no resistance to shopping or beautiful things and they needed to spend a


    lot of time shopping. Just like Teresa this time, she didn''t go to the mall this time, but she spent a whole


    afternoon deciding what she wanted.


    At dinner, Albert and the others were all sitting in the dining room. Enrique called back and said that


    there would be a banquet tonight and he would not go back for dinner. It was rare that Enrique didn''t


    come back for dinner. Generally, Enrique wouldn''t go to such a banquet. Teresa didn''t think too much.


    She still didn''t see Harris at the table.


    Dinner was sent for two by Eva to the guest room. Teresa frowned. Even if it was their responsibility,


    there was no need for father to stay in that youngdy''s room the whole afternoon. Albert and Gavin


    looked at each other. They sighed.


    "Dad, Uncle Gavin, do you two know something? Father has never been like this."


    Teresa frowned. Although there was some disrespect for Harris if she thought in this way, the thoughts


    were something she couldn''t control. Some she chose to say it out, and some she chose to keep it in


    her hearts.


    "Abby, don''t ask anymore. I guess Harris thinks that girl is very pitiful."


    Teresa looked at Albert and at Gavin. Now that they didn''t want to talk about it, she just let it go and


    didn''t ask more.

 Chapter 448 Teresas Guess

    Chapter 448 Teresa''s Guess


    In fact, she couldn''t force them to tell her. What''s more, there were some things that she would know


    one day. There was no need for her to explore, and she had already passed the age of curiosity about


    everything.


    That night, Enrique didn''t go home until about eleven o''clock. He smelled of alcohol all over. The doctor


    said that he was not in good health and couldn''t drink too much. But as the CEO of TH Group, if he


    didn''t drink, it meant that he couldn''t have social engagements. If he couldn''t have social engagements,


    he would lose a lot of cooperation opportunities.


    When he staggered back to his room with the help of Eva, full of the smell of alcohol, Teresa frowned


    and reached out to take over Enrique from Eva.


    "Mrs. Teresa, please help Mr. Enrique wash his face and brush his teeth."


    After Eva left, Teresa tried hard to support Enrique. He was so heavy and he reeked of alcohol. If there


    was nothing she could do, she would leave him alone. She helped him to the bathroom and took off his


    clothes. Although they had already seen each other frankly, it was the first time she took off his clothes.


    It was the first time that she took the initiative to clean his whole body and even his face. She helped


    him change into a clean pajama, and then helped him out of the bathroom and threw him on the bed.


    Teresa was already wet all over. She didn''t know if it was because of the water in the bathroom or her


    sweat. It was ufortable that her clothes stick to her body.


    She had made Enrique clean. Now, she had to wash herself clean as well. After Teresa entered the


    bathroom, the sleepy Enrique on the bed gradually returned back to his sense. With a smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he thought of the woman he met at the banquet just now. Yes, it was Shirley.


    When he and Teresa held a banquet, Shirley drugged his chicken soup, but identally slept with


    Moore. After that, she didn''t even write her resignation letter and never appeared in TH Group again.


    But tonight, when they met again, she stood beside that man, dressed in famous brands.


    It seemed that she had hooked up with a rich man. ''Shirley, I hope you only hook up with my enemy,


    not betray TH Group. Otherwise, I will make you die without knowing.''


    At this moment, there was a sounding from the bathroom and it was the sound of Teresa taking a


    shower. Enrique raised the corners of his mouth and got up from the bed. The door of the bathroom


    was not closed. With her back to him, the water sprinkled on her white and tender skin. Enrique took off


    his clothes. Well, it was better to have a bath together!


    At nine o''clock the next day, Teresa wrapped herself in the quilt, as if her whole body was torn apart.


    Enrique hadn''t touched her for a long time, but he tortured her like this yesterday. In fact, he hadn''t got


    drunk, but he still pretended to be drunk and then had sex with her. That beast was shameless.


    She stood up to take a shower. Now she was reluctant to go to the bathroom, but she had no choice.


    She felt ufortable all over her body. After taking a shower, she went downstairs and saw that


    Harris was having breakfast in the living room.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Father."


    "Good morning, Teresa."


    "Good morning."


    Teresa observed Harris carefully and found that his face was ruddy. At this time, Eva came with


    breakfast.


    "Mr. Harris, this is the breakfast for Miss Jiang."


    "Well, put it there. I''ll send it to the guest roomter."


    "Father, you can eat first. I''ll send the breakfast to guest room for you."


    Teresa directly took the breakfast from Eva''s hand, and did not wait Harris to say anything. She directly


    took it to the guest room. The breakfast could be sent by a servant. Harris was old, why did he send the


    breakfast to that young girl in person? No matter what, it really made her think of some bad thoughts.


    Teresa would thought about their age difference and it was really her disrespect for Harris. Yes, that


    was what she had thought since yesterday. Such a pure and beautiful girl, she was so strong and


    easygoing, even Harris might like her, right? But there was a huge gap between the two of them.


    Although this kind of thing wasmon in rich families, and she was just Harris''s daughter-inw, so


    she shouldn''t meddle too much. But she felt that Harris had just known the girl for such a short time


    and he became like this. That girl must be not simple. She had to go there in person.


    "Hey, I''m bringing you breakfast."


    In the guest room, Teresa put the breakfast on the edge of the bed. The woman whom Teresa didn''t


    know her name had woken up. With her big eyes wide open, she turned on the TV in the guest room


    and watched it with great interest. Seeing Teresae in and bring breakfast in person, she blushed


    and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry to bother you."


    "My child is so naughty that he bumped into you. Do you feel better?"


    Teresa sat beside the woman.


    "No, I didn''t. I wanted to take a shortcut. I didn''t want to waste my time, so I climbed the mountain. To


    be honest, I''m sorry. I am sorry that I scare you guys, but you guys were so kind. You didn''t dislike me,


    and you even put me in ster. You even let me live in such a good house and gave me so many


    delicious food."


    Teresa chuckled. That woman gave her a feeling of innocence, not like a sophisticated woman.


    However, Teresa always felt that there was something strange about that woman, maybe because she


    had already defined her before.


    "By the way, do you know my name? Ahem, let me introduce myself. My name is Lydia Jiang."


    "My name is Teresa Gu."


    Lydia Jiang stretched out her hand, and Teresa spoke out her name simply. The two hands sped


    together, and Lydia Jiang smiled like a flower.


    "Teresa, you are so beautiful and elegant."


    "You are also very beautiful, like a lotus that hasn''t been infected by this luxurious world."


    "I am not as good as you said. I''m just a country girl." ...


    With a red face, Lydia Jiang lowered her head and scratched her messy hair.


    "You two seem to have a good conversation."


    "Uncle Harris. Good morning."


    When Harris entered the room, Lydia Jiang raised her head. The sun shone on her face, which made


    her looked gentle and warm. Teresa looked back at Harris, and suddenly found him standing there,


    looking at Lydia Jiang, absent-minded for a moment.


    "Is you awake? How did you feel? By the way, why haven''t you had breakfast yet? Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Well, I''m just chatting with Teresa. Wow. The breakfast is very delicious."


    Taking the breakfast beside her, Lydia Jiang took a big bite, and happily narrowed her bright eyes like


    crescent moons. Teresa had a faint smile on her face, but when she looked back at Harris, she found


    that he had already sat on the bed. He looked at Lydia Jiang with burning eyes.

 Chapter 449 Strange Atmosphere

    Chapter 449 Strange Atmosphere


    "Then you guys talk. I''ll go out first."


    When Teresa left, the two people were talking happily. Teresa even felt that they didn''t notice her


    leaving. Well, it was quite embarrassing. When she left the room with the te, she happened to meet


    Albert who came back from outside.


    "Dad. Where is Uncle Gavin?"


    Albert took a look at the te in the hand of Teresa. His face had been gloomy, but now it looked


    better.


    "Bring food to that woman?"


    "Yes, dad."


    "From now on, you''d better let the servants do this. You''re the Mrs. Teresa of the Shen Family. You are


    not married into the Shen Family to be a servant."


    "Dad."


    With a darkened face, Albert walked towards the guest room. Teresa shook her head. ''What''s wrong?''


    Since yesterday, she felt that her dad''s attitude had changed very fast. She always felt as if someone


    had offended him.


    "Teresa, don''t be so serious with your dad. He has something on his mind. Be considerate."


    Gavin walked in slowly from the outside. Although he tried his best to adjust his breath, she could still


    see his undting chest and gasping heavily. She looked back at the direction her dad left. It must be


    that he strode away regardless of his own health and let Uncle Gavin run after him. It was true that


    even if his dad ignored his own health, he at least needed to take care of Uncle Gavin.


    "Uncle Gavin, sit on the sofa first. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    "Okay."


    Looking at Teresa''s back, Gavin sighed. It was not that the elder generation was unwilling to tell her the


    whole story. It was really unnecessary. There was no need to get the younger generation involved in


    what had happened in the past, especially Teresa. Albert protected her very well and didn''t want her to


    have any trouble.


    "Uncle Gavin, drink some water."


    "Well, Teresa, you are so considerate."


    Teresa sat beside Gavin, and the two of them chatted casually. For several times, Teresa wanted to get


    to the point, but she was cleverly avoided by Gavin in the end. Teresa pouted. Atst, Gavin found an


    excuse to leave. Atst Teresa could see nothing but the busy servants in the vi.


    "Hello?"


    When Teresa was sitting on the sofa in a daze, her cell phone rang. It was a call from a child


    psychologist in the city yesterday. The doctor had asked her to meet at ten o''clock this morning, but it


    was already past this time. She still wanted to call the doctor to apologize, but she did not expect that


    the child psychologist would take the initiative to call her.


    "Is that Ms. Teresa?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry, doctor..."


    "Oh, I''m already at the door of your house. The guard said he needed to inform you, so I called you


    first."


    "Okay, I''ll call the doorman."


    It was really strange that she waste, but the child experte to her home. Why did the expert know


    her address exactly? She remembered that she didn''t tell her the address of their home at that time?


    Ring, ring, ring. Her phone vibrated slightly. It was a text message from Enrique.


    "Does the child psychologist arrive?"


    "Okay. Thank you."


    Teresa was very polite, even though he was Enrique, Teresa still said thank you to him. Enrique, who


    had been in TH Group, frowned. How could she be so polite to him? Huh.


    Knock! Knock! There was a knock on the office door. Tony, who was busy with something, stood up


    and looked up.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open. It was Yilia. She stood in front of the desk of Enrique and wanted to say


    something, but stopped on a second thought. Enrique raised his head and looked at her.


    "Director Yan, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, Mr. Enrique, I heard that ourpany is going to attend the yacht party held by Christopher."


    Enrique nodded. It seemed that Christopher was so attractive to a designer?


    "Mr. Enrique, can I apply for the admission to go to that party? After all, I am the jewelry director of the


    company."


    In the past few years, Enrique paid less and less attention to her. He would rather hire a new employee


    than let her, the director, hand over the design draft. Some people even said in private that her real


    power as the director had been sidelined. Whether Teresa was in thepany or not, she had long lost


    her position in Mr. Enrique''s heart.


    "Director Yan, do you want to attend?"


    "Yes, I..."


    "But I can only bring one femalepanion."


    "Then, can I be Mr. Enrique''s femalepanion? I really want to help thepany. If I can see


    Christopher, I will try my best."


    "But my femalepanion is my wife now."


    Yilia clenched her fists tightly and nodded slightly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Enrique. I''m leaving now."


    Yilia turned around and walked out of the office. Enrique looked at Tony. Tony, who had been paying


    attention to the direction of Enrique, immediately pretended to be busy when he saw his boss looking at


    him.


    "Tony, send this invitation to Director Yan before you get off work today."


    Enrique took out avender invitation from the drawer. Tony stood up. Although he was a little


    confused, his boss had made up his mind, so he''d better not ask too much. He always felt guilty during


    these time, because he was not be with him herest time when Enrique was sick. He always felt that


    he was not doing a good job as assistant to the CEO. Every time his boss smiled at him, he felt like he


    was going to be reced and fired.


    Oh, no, he didn''t want to resign yet. He had to earn a lot of money to marry a wife. Even Mr. Enrique


    had a wife. He would have to work harder.


    Looking at Tony who had be very obedient since he came back from his business trip, Enrique


    smiled but didn''t say anything. He knew why Tony would be like this, but he didn''t break the


    atmosphere. He really enjoyed Tony being busy with his work instead of asking many questions in his


    ears like before.


    When Enrique came back home from work, he saw that the people at the table were silent. Most


    importantly, he didn''t see his father.


    "Where is dad?"


    Albert nced at Enrique and snorted. Yes, he was not his father. His father was only Harris. Teresa


    lowered her head, so did Brain and Bruce. Forget it. They''d better learn from their mother. Otherwise,


    they will die a horrible death. ...


    "Your dad has been possessed."


    Albert still answered impatiently. Enrique froze for a while and thought, ''What happened? Howe so


    many things have happened recently?''


    "Where is dad?"


    Enrique looked at Teresa. How could she not answer his question, when he directly asked her in this


    way?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yesterday, they ran into a girl. Right now, dad is in the guest room."


    "Girl? I''ll go and have a look."


    Enrique stood up and walked towards the guest room. ''Who was it? How could his father be


    so?''

 Chapter 450 That Familiar Face

    Chapter 450 That Familiar Face


    "Ha-ha, Uncle Harris, you are so humorous."


    When Enrique arrived at the door, the door was not closed. He heard that woman sound without seeing


    her face. The woman''s chuckle and the happy voice of his dad came through. Enrique frowned. In fact,


    he did not object that his dad found a new wife. If they were at the same age, he would be happy to see


    it.


    After all, his mom had been gone for so many years, and his dad had never married any woman, which


    made Enrique firmly believe that his dad loved his mom deeply. He didn''t doubt his dad feeling even


    when his mom had been killed and his dad had strongly opposed to his pursuit of the murderer.


    Some time ago, he had also revealed his true feelings. As long as his dad liked, he could find a wife for


    himself. After all, he was old now, there should be someone by his side, even if Albert and Gavin were


    by his side, even if his two grandsons and daughter-inw were by his side. In fact, Harris always felt


    lonely.


    If that''s the case, he would support his dad in finding a wife. But when he just arrived at the door, he


    heard a youngdy''s voice. From her voice, she might be a little younger than Teresa. Enrique


    frowned. If she was a young girl... Well, he was not sure what kind of mentality the other party had.


    Nowadays, women in the society, especially young women, all wanted to be with a rich man.


    "Dad, everyone is waiting for you downstairs for dinner."


    Enrique thought it was time for him to have a good talk with his dad. He pushed the door and


    interrupted the conversation between the two people inside. Harris turned around. However, when


    Enrique saw the surprised woman on the bed, he froze and his eyes were a little red.


    At first, Lydia felt bored watching TV and eating in her room. Fortunately, it seemed that Harris was too


    lonely, so he wanted to have a chat with her. Lydia suddenly found that Harris was humorous.


    They chatted for a whole day and she suddenly realized that if the gentle and deep male voice at the


    door hadn''t interrupted them, maybe the two of them hadn''t known it yet. When Lydia raised her head,


    she saw a very handsome man. That man was so handsome that Lydia''s eyes had never been moved


    away from Enrique. And so did Enrique. His eyes had never moved away from Lydia. She really did


    look like her. No wonder... No wonder, his father...


    In the dining room, Albert''s face darkened. Harris and Enrique had gone too far. Why didn''t theye


    downstairs for dinner? How long would they wait? Brain pursed his lips. He was really hungry. He had


    only eaten a little at noon, and till now. However, Bruce didn''t show any sign of hunger at all.


    "Dad, Uncle Gavin, if you are hungry, let''s eat first."


    "Then let''s eat first. There is no reason for us to wait so long."


    Teresa looked in the direction of the guest room and wondered who the woman was? Even Enrique?


    But after a while, Enrique came back with a strange look on his face. He took a look at Teresa.


    "Dad, Uncle Gavin, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s eat."


    Albert took a meaningful look at Enrique and drank up the red wine beside without saying anything.


    "Dad, don''t drink too much."


    "Gavin, have you finished your dinner? Let''s have a talk with Harris."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin also seemed to be preupied. The two of them stood up at the same time and walked towards


    the guest room. Enrique didn''t raise his head and say anything. Teresa frowned. They didn''t tell her


    what had happened, but she was worried about it. Suddenly, she found that the whole family, except for


    Brain and Bruce, were all strange.


    "Daddy. Mommy. Brain and I have finished our dinner. Enjoy yourself."


    It seemed that Brain and Bruce had finished their meal politely and then walked towards the guest


    room slowly. Teresa pursed her lips and thought, ''Well, seems like I''m the only one who''s normal?''


    "Have you finished? Go for a walk in the garden with me?"


    Enrique suddenly said. Teresa nodded and put down her chopsticks. The garden in the evening was


    special, but it would be better if there weren''t so many mosquitoes. Thinking of this, Teresa raised her


    head and looked at the absent-minded Enrique. Although she didn''t want to care about his mood,


    something was really strange. Since that girl came, they had be so strange that she had to ask.


    "Well, father and others have been very strange these two days, especially father. He has


    apanied that girl in the guest room for breakfast, lunch and dinner. My dad has been very irritable


    these two days, and Uncle Gavin is always worried."


    "Teresa."


    "Hmm?"


    Teresa turned around, but was pulled into the arms of Enrique. He held her so tightly that she even


    couldn''t breathe. It hurt so much. It was too tight.


    "Don''t say anything. Just let me hold you like this for a while."


    Teresa felt Enrique was helpless at the moment, like a child. She had known him for so long, either as


    a smiling tiger, or as cruel and terrible as a fierce tiger. Even when he was sick, he had never shown


    such a side. It seemed that right now he needed to rely on the people around him to give him courage.


    "Is there something wrong with that girl?"


    Hearing Teresa''s words, the body of Enrique froze, but he didn''t answer. She didn''t know how long they


    had hugged each other in the garden, but she knew that her legs must have been bitten by


    mosquitoes, itching but she was unable to scratch. She couldn''t even move. She was afraid that if she


    moved, Enrique would annoy her.


    "That girl is fine. Be good to her and treat her as family. Well, let''s go back."


    Enrique let go of Teresa. He was so gentle today that Teresa even doubted whether this man was


    Enrique or not. However, Enrique asked her to treat that girl as their family? Teresa looked up at the


    sky. Did she guess wrong? In fact, Lydia was the illegitimate daughter of Harris?


    If it was true, it was totally understandable. For example, why did Harris protect Lydia all the time?


    Because she was his daughter who had been missing for many years and she was even hit by his


    grandson by a car, he felt sorry for her. His daughter had been wandering outside for so many years.


    He felt sorry for her for the pain on her body.


    So, in fact, Lydia was the illegitimate daughter of Harris?

 Chapter 451 Not An Illegitimate Daughter

    Chapter 451 Not An Illegitimate Daughter


    Looking at the back of Enrique, Teresa wanted to sneer, but she couldn''t. She didn''t know why she was


    so sad. She reached out and covered her heart.


    The reason why Enrique was so weak just now was that he knew the real identity of Lydia from Harris''s


    mouth? Was it because he knew that she was his sister who had been left outside?


    She still remembered that many years ago, when Enrique identally told her that if he had a sister,


    he would definitely treat her as a treasure and buy whatever she liked to her. If she wanted to be in a


    rtionship, his boyfriend must win over him and better than him. At that time, sheughed at him and


    said that if he had a daughter in the future, his daughter would not find a boyfriend.


    The scene of that year appeared in her mind, and she couldn''t help smiling. Was that period of time


    good or bad for her? If it had not been for that wonderful time, there would have been no humble


    Teresa now. She would still be that confident woman with a dream.


    Now that Enrique had a sister, he also hadn''t shown what he had said before. He acted like a child,


    thinking that his father had been taken away by the new girl, and perhaps he also thought of his


    mother. Yes, although his mother had passed away, Teresa didn''t even know whether she should hate


    her or like her.


    She always heard from her dad, and also from Uncle Gavin, that the mother of Enrique was sweet,


    good-looking and gentle. She was always kind-hearted. At that time, because of Harris, there were


    always some bad women around her who wanted to hurt her. In the end, she chose to forgive all of


    them. Teresa didn''t even know whether such a woman was kind or was stupid.


    In particr, after she died, Enrique mistakenly thought that Albert had killed his mother, and began to


    revenge. He began to approach her on purpose and use her. Even if he regretted in the end, Enrique


    was still Enrique. Enrique still went on his own way. He would suppress and force her invisibly.


    Back to the vi, Teresa went to the room of Brain and Bruce first, only to find that the two little guys,


    with their heads together, were whispering something.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy,e here quickly. We have important news to tell you."


    Brain quickly straightened his body, and Bruce, who was sitting next to him, also sat straight. However,


    their little faces was full of deep meaning. Yes, deep meaning. These two little guys actually had the


    word of deep meaning on their face. Teresa thought that she must be crazy.


    In the afternoon, she and the children''s psychological guidance teacher all secretly bent over the door


    to observe the two children. Atst, the guidance teacher said that her two children''s IQ might be much


    higher than that of adults. She suggested Teresa to take the two children to identify their IQ when she


    was free.


    What''s more, ording to what they did in ss, the tutor urately analyzed the characters of Brain


    and Bruce. The most important thing was that she said that the reason why Brain was active and liked


    to make trouble was that he was afraid of loneliness. Sometimes, he was even very sensitive. As for


    Bruce, although he was still a child, he often behaved mature and even could care about the teachers


    on the stage.


    The psychology tutor said that she had met many children and many geniuses, but she had never seen


    a child like Bruce. He was just five years old, but he was not only calm, but also behaved the same as


    a sensible child at the age of sixteen or seventeen.


    The tutor wanted to have a face-to-face discussion with Bruce, but she only waited for three o''clock in


    the afternoon and left in a hurry because of something.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking about?"


    Brain reached out his hand and shook it in front of Teresa. Teresa turned around, reached out her hand


    and held Brain in her arms. This little guy looked so optimistic. If it weren''t for what had happened


    before, she would really think that he would be happy forever and never have annoyance.


    "Bruce,e here. Let me hug you."


    The two kids nestled in Teresa''s arms, and their four eyes met. Brain winked at Bruce, but Bruce didn''t


    respond at all. He just nestled in Teresa''s arms quietly.


    "Mommy, why don''t you ask us what we just wanted to say to you? Don''t you want to know what it is?"


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If she didn''t let him speak it out, this little guy would be pissed off. If he didn''t speak for a day, he might


    be suffocated to death.


    "Mommy, in fact, after Bruce and I had dinner today, we didn''t go back to our room, but to the guest


    room."


    "What are you two doing there?"


    Teresa thought that Lydia might be the child of Harris. Thinking of this, she felt that Lydia''s eyes were


    very simr to that of Enrique. Oh, sure enough, she was an illegitimate daughter.


    "Mommy, promise us first. You won''t be angry with us."


    "Well, I know you two went to the guest room to eavesdrop. What else could you two do? Did you two


    think I didn''t see where you two go after you two finished dinner?"


    Brain''s and Bruce''s face blushed.


    "But Bruce and I got a big news. Mommy, do you know why Grandpa Harris and daddy are so


    abnormal all of a sudden?"


    "Why?"


    "Although Bruce and I didn''t hear too much, we heard Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert quarreling.


    That woman were just like Grandpa Harris''s dead wife. Grandpa Albert said that if a person died, she


    would be dead. Even if one day you met a person who looked like her, she would not be the person


    she used to be. Then Grandpa Harris got angry with Grandpa Albert and the two started to quarrel."


    Teresa frowned. Her dad said that Lydia looked like Enrique''s mother who had died? So? That was why


    Enrique behaved abnormally today. He thought of his dead mother. Yes, he had been holding grudge


    against his mother''s death, but she didn''t know if he had found the real murderer in the end.


    She frowned and thought, ''Forget it. It has nothing to do with me. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have


    been involved in the life of Enrique, and I wouldn''t have been hurt so much because of this matter.


    Well, that man didn''t know how to restrain himself at all. From the beginning, all his gentleness and


    elegance were all lie.''


    It was only because she was inexperienced at that time that her heart and body were deceived by


    Enrique. It was toote for her to regret. The only thing she didn''t regret was that she had given birth to


    Brain and Bruce.

 Chapter 452 Memory

    Chapter 452 Memory


    In the room, after taking a shower, Enrique didn''t read as usual tonight. He put his hands behind his


    head and looked at the ceiling, with a gentle smile on his face. He closed his eyes in pain.


    Many years ago, in the afternoon, his mother was still sitting in the garden. The breeze blew her long


    ck soft hair. He just came back from school, and his mother smiled gently. Every day, his three


    meals were cooked by his mother. His mother was so gentle and he loved her so much. Until that night,


    at a family banquet...


    There were a lot of peopleing to their house, and it was very lively. His father, whom he hadn''t


    seen for a long time, had alsoe back. He had been socializing with a group of men and women,


    but his mother didn''t like such a lively scene. She just held his hand and swayed around outside


    symbolically. After saying goodbye to the guests, she went back to the back garden.


    Only the back garden was the quietest. At that time, the back garden was full of white roses, because


    his mother liked white roses the most. She could always stay in the back garden for a whole day. When


    he was a child, he didn''t understand and when he grew up, he understood that those white roses were


    nted by his father for his mother.


    She must be thinking about his father when she looked at the roses. It was cold at night. He was


    worried that his mother, who had been in poor health, would catch a cold, so he went back to his room


    to get her clothes.


    But when he returned to the back garden, he smelled a strong smell of blood. His mother, who was


    dressed in white, fell in the dazzling red blood. Not far away, a man hurriedly left. It was, he recognized,


    it was Albert.


    He always remembered that he rushed up like a madman, hugged his mother who had fallen in the


    blood, and shouted. Many people surrounded him soon, but thest person toe was his father.


    When he saw his mother lying in the blood, he did not know his expression. All he knew was that he


    had cried his heart out that day, telling his mother not to leave him.


    But in the end, in his arms, his mother''s body gradually became cold. She finally gave him a gentle


    smile and opened her mouth. What did she want? Her voice was too low for him to hear clearly. He


    cried loudly, he hated the one who hurt his mother, but so what? His mother couldn''te back in the


    end.


    From the day his mother was buried, he swore that he would make Albert''s family pay the price. He


    would let them suffer the pain of losing their family.


    At that time, the police came, but they didn''t find anything. He hated the police''s ipetence. He


    hated his father. Why didn''t he take revenge for his mother? And even after his mother was buried, his


    father still had business with the Gu Family. He hated himself. Why did he have to leave and why didn''t


    he stay with his mother well that night? If he had taken off his clothes and put them on his mother and


    didn''t leave that night, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.


    He had been preparing for his revenge n for many years. After he met Teresa, he didn''t reduce the


    hatred in his heart. He had grown up and had the adopted daughter of the Gu Family in his hands.


    However, when he was about to fight back, he suddenly found that he had fallen in love with the


    daughter of the Gu Family. He was so helpless, but the voice and smile of his mother could always


    appear in his mind.


    He thought that as long as he didn''t let Teresa know the truth, he could defeat all the Gu Family


    members and be herst backer. He would be happy, as long as she was with him.


    Unfortunately, God made people suffer. After taking a deep breath, Enrique opened his eyes and


    looked at the door with red eyes. It was already eleven o''clock at night. Teresa didn''te back.


    Perhaps she had slept with the children tonight. The woman knew the atmosphere at home was


    strange, but she didn''t ask anything.


    Perhaps, in her eyes, this was not worth mentioning at all. She didn''t take the Shen Family as a home


    at all. In fact, the most heartless person in the world seemed to be Teresa. If he hadn''t used some


    special means, could she stay at his home so obediently? Could she marry him obediently? Huh.


    That night, Teresa didn''t go back to the room of Enrique, but slept with the two children. Because of


    this, when Enrique had a nightmare at night, Teresa didn''t know anything, and she didn''t hear it. When


    Enrique called his mother out, his mother''s face suddenly became Teresa''s face.


    Enrique was awakened by his nightmare. He was covered in cold sweat when he woke up. He looked


    over his shoulder at where Teresa had been sleeping in usual time. Well, sure enough, she didn''te


    back for the whole night. He stood up and took a shower. The weather was good today and the


    company was on holiday, but he still had a lot of things to deal with. It seemed that he didn''t have a


    holiday. He hadn''t apanied his two children for a long time.


    "Good morning, Mr. Enrique."


    It was still early when he got up, and the servants had just got up. It was already six o''clock in the


    morning outside, and breakfast was still being made. Enrique went to the back garden alone. In the


    early morning garden, there were glittering dewdrops on the flower bud. There was a figure sitting on


    the edge of the flower bed.


    She wore a long white dress and a blouse. For a moment, Enrique froze. That woman gently turned her


    head and waved at him with a smile.


    "Good morning."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    A clear and melodious voice came into Enrique''s ears. He came to his senses and realized that it was


    not his mother. He nodded to Lydia not far away and found that she was sitting on a wheelchair, not on


    the edge of the parterre.


    "Good morning."


    With his eyes fixed on Lydia''s ster foot, Enrique couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    "Come and have a seat. Are you the son of Uncle Harris? Ha-ha, you are so handsome. I can imagine


    Uncle Harris''s appearance when he was young."


    "You has a special feeling to my dad?"


    "No, I don''t think so. I just think Uncle Harris is really a good person. He asked everything in person


    and took good care of me. It''s a pity that my father left early when I was a child. Yes, this feeling is like


    father. But unfortunately, I''m a country girl. It doesn''t seem to be a good match."


    Lydia lowered her head and smiled. Enrique couldn''t help reaching out his hand to touch Lydia''s head.


    However, Teresa, who just woke up and stood on the balcony, saw all this. In the garden, Enrique


    gently rubbed Lydia''s hair, and Lydia gently raised her beautiful face.


    "It''s cold in the morning. It''s not good to your feet. You should go back to your room. It will be time for


    breakfast in a few minutes."


    "Oh, I forgot that you need to go to work. It doesn''t matter. You can go back to have breakfast. I want to


    stay alone for a while. I have been staying in the room for two days. I am almost bored to death."


    Enrique nodded, turned around and walked towards the vi. Looking at his back, Lydia thought


    Enrique was really handsome and gentle. She reached out and touched her heart.

 Chapter 453 Throbbing

    Chapter 453 Throbbing


    Just now, her heart was beating wildly because of his action.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    She shook her head, turned to look at the garden, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. The


    morning air was good, with a little moist. Although it was not as good as her hometown, it was much


    better than other ces. In fact, the air in J City was bad. It was very bad.


    After Enrique finished the breakfast, Harris came to the dining room with a pale face.


    "Good morning, dad."


    Harris looked at his son and asked uneasily.


    "Good morning. Have you ever seen your father?"


    "No. I guess he hasn''t gotten up yet."


    Harris nced at Enrique and ignored him. He was just like himself in the past. He didn''t care about


    family affairs at all and only knew about work. If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have asked


    Enrique. Since he quarreled with Albert yesterday, he had returned to his room. He had nned to find


    Albert on his own initiative today.


    However, when he knocked on the door, there was no one in the room. He went to the Gavin''s room,


    and there was no one in there either. At that time, he thought whether it was what he saidst night that


    had gone too far? He made Albert get angry and he even ignored him now. Or he had already gone


    home?


    When Harris was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Albert and Gavin came back with breakfast in


    their hand. They had bought it from outside. Albert went straight to the table and opened the breakfast.


    It was glutinous rice cake and soybean milk. Harris''s eyes lit up. He liked eating glutinous rice cake


    most when he was young. How long hadn''t he eaten it?


    Gavin was also holding a bowl of glutinous rice cake in his hand, but they opened it and ate it in front of


    Harris, as if they didn''t see Harris. Enrique took a look at the three old men and lowered his head to eat


    his breakfast.


    "It smells so good. Oh, it''s glutinous rice cake. My mother used to cook it and sell it in the small town. I


    haven''t eaten it for a long time."


    At this moment, Lydia came back from outside. Behind her stood a young servant, who was asked by


    Harris to take care of Lydia. After hearing the voice of Lydia, Albert didn''t even raise his head. Albert


    continued to eat. Gavin felt a little embarrassed. He looked down at the food that had been bitten by


    him. Then he looked at Albert beside him and thought, ''Forget it. I should pretend not to hear her voice


    either.''


    In fact, what Albert worried about was really reasonable, but Harris might be confused by that girl''s little


    face and even have an illusion that his wife came back in the past. Both he and Albert felt that the girl


    in front of them was strange. Even if she looked like someone, but what about her personality? She


    had the same character as Harris''s wife.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Was there such a coincidence in the world? They didn''t think so. There was no such thing at all, so


    Albert''s suspicion was reasonable. Looking at Enrique''s look on his face, he didn''t seem to have much


    reaction. It didn''t make sense. After all, he mistakenly thought that Albert had killed his mother and he


    even did such a horrible thing that year.


    "Dad, Father, Uncle Gavin, I''m finished eating. I need to go now. Remember to ask Teresa to prepare


    for the banquet tomorrow evening."


    Enrique stood up and nodded politely to Lydia. Then he turned around and walked towards the gate of


    the vi. The driver had already been waiting for him there. Looking at his back, Lydia had to admit that


    this man had a fatal attraction, especially when he was gentle.


    "Uncle Harris, your son is so handsome."


    "Of course. He is my son."


    At first, Harris was a little depressed. He knew that Albert and Gavin did it on purpose, but when he


    heard that Lydia talked to him and said Enrique was handsome, he was full of pride. Yes, Enrique was


    excellent.


    "What''s his name?"


    "Enrique Shen!"


    "Enrique Shen? Enrique Shen?"


    With her head down, Lydia repeated the name for several times. Her face was red. She felt that


    Enrique''s name was really pleasant to hear. Enrique Shen. ''Enrique! Good name!'' Albert nced at


    Lydia.


    "Why hasn''t Teresa gotten up yet? Eva, go to wake her up for breakfast. I found that she was bing


    more and more unruly. After getting married, she always didn''t get up at the right time. What Enrique


    did was also wrong. He shouldn''t have spoiled his wife so much. Both of them will set a bad example


    for the children."


    As soon as Albert finished his words, Lydia looked up at Albert in astonishment. Somehow, she


    suddenly felt a little bitter in her heart. It seemed that Enrique, such a young and promising man was


    married. At first, she thought that Teresa was Uncle Albert''s daughter, and perhaps he brought her to


    come to visit the Shen Family.


    She had wanted to see Enrique all the time since the first time she saw him. Just like today, she got up


    early on purpose. From Uncle Harris''s words, she knew that Enrique would go to thepany very


    early and get up early every morning. If it was still early, he would go to the back garden for a walk.


    That was why she was in the back garden today morning.


    In fact, she really wanted to meet him again. She didn''t believe in love at first sight before, but now she


    believed it, especially when she saw the tenderness in Enrique''s eyes and his gentle smile, heard his


    gentle words to her, and felt his gentle touch on her hair. She had thought that everything would be


    natural and they would be together with each other. However, he had already had a wife, and even a


    father of two children.


    It was really out of Lydia''s expectation because Enrique looked so young. Albert snorted in his heart. ''It


    is really easy to see through her mind.'' Enrique was young, handsome and rich, making people feel


    that he was a gentle man, like the sun. If he were a woman, he would definitely like him. Unfortunately,


    only they knew how cruel this gentle man could be. How could this woman dream of loving her


    daughter''s husband?


    Harris nced at Albert and knew that he didn''t like Lydia from the very beginning. Because Lydia


    looked like his wife, sometimes, Harris even had an illusion that his wife hade back. Unfortunately,


    he was old, but Lydia was in such a young age that she even could be his child. How could he be so


    old that he couldn''t tell the reality from illusion?


    Perhaps when he faced her face, he would think of his wife. In the past, he was addicted to work and


    often didn''t go home. He didn''t have much time to see his wife in a year, let alone apany her. This


    had always been a pain and regret in his heart. That was why he wanted to spend more time with Lydia


    and make her happy.


    Perhaps this was a disguised form of selffort. In fact, he had never solved the knot in his heart for


    so many years.

 Chapter 454 Barbecue

    Chapter 454 Barbecue


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, Mr. Gavin."


    As soon as Brain came out of the room, he jumped over. Teresa and Bruce greeted everyone in turn.


    Albert just looked a little pale.


    "Abby, as a wife, why do you always get upte than your husband? Even if he dotes on you, you


    shouldn''t be so arrogant."


    Teresa was stunned. It was in the morning now, and her dad hadn''t said anything about this to her


    before. Why he said this to her today? Although she was confused, she felt that what her dad said


    really made sense. She nodded.


    "I know, dad. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Teresa nodded. The servant sat down on the chair with the two children in her arms. Teresa also sat


    down. Lydia looked at her with admiration. Teresa must have saved the whole universe in her previous


    life. Yes, it must be. She had such a good husband and two smart kids. Otherwise, why did god treat


    her so well?


    "Mom, can we have a pic today? We haven''t had a pic for a long time. Last time we had a pic.


    We were still abroad. I still remember that Auntie Fiona took us there."


    Brain pouted and felt a little wronged. Bruce, who was sitting beside him, didn''t say a word. Although it


    was true, pics were just an optional to him. If they wanted to go, he would go. If they didn''t want to


    go, he could stay at home and apany his mother.


    "Yeah, it''s so nice to have a pic. Can I join in?"


    Lydia blinked her big eyes and Harris nodded immediately.


    "Great! It''s a good idea. Where are we going for a pic?"


    "The back garden."


    Teresa suggested. In the past two days, she had been warned by Enrique that she was not allowed to


    go out alone, and the two children were not allowed to go out. As for the reason, she thought it must be


    rted to Henry. Fiona had never contacted her. Now she was locked in the house of the Shen Family,


    and she could not go out of the door. Even if she called Ares, the phone of that guy had been turned


    off. She couldn''t get in touch with him, so she sent a lot of messages to him in the end.


    But Ares didn''t reply. Brain sighed and pouted. Although he wanted to go out for a pic, his mother


    had agreed with the pic. They couldn''t go too far, could they?


    "But..."


    "That''s it, Eva. You''re going to move the tools for pic to the tree in the back garden."


    "Okay, Mr. Harris."


    Eva went to the kitchen immediately. Harris ate the breakfast in front of the table and stole a nce at


    the glutinous rice cake. There were not many glutinous rice cake left. Hum, tomorrow, he would ask


    someone to buy a lot for him, and he would give them to Teresa and the others, but not give Albert.


    The back garden of the Shen Family was actuallyrge and divided into several parts. Gardens, and


    ces built not far away that look like a botanical garden. Flowers were nted around it, and there


    was a lotus pond, beside which there was even a rugged rockery. Sometimes, Teresa woulde here


    to have a sit. The barbecue grill had been ced on the edge of the lotus pool. Arge number of lotus


    leaves and lotus pots were about to wither and be deste in a period of time.


    Eva took several servants to help her with the kebabs, and even some vegetables. Harris said


    something to Lydia who was beside him. Albert rolled his eyes. From now on, he would never talk to


    this old man again. But if he found out that his two grandsons and Abby were involved in this matter, he


    would never let Harris go easily.


    "Ah, it smells good. I want to eat this."


    Brain was always like a sparrow. Bruce was so quiet that sometimes he just stood there. Bruce was like


    Enrique that Teresa knew at the very beginning. Fortunately, she didn''t need to worry about her


    children, and she wouldn''t let them be Enrique.


    In the afternoon, Teresa''s custom-made evening dress had been modified and sent back to Shen


    Family. Tomorrow, she would go to the banquet of Christopher with Enrique. She hadn''t gone out for a


    long time. She took a deep breath and felt happy.


    In the afternoon, Enrique came back, but he didn''t look good. Tony followed him. The two entered the


    study, and they didn''t even greet Harris, Albert and Gavin.


    In the study, Enrique was sitting on a chair with a cold face. With a pile of documents in his hand, Tony


    stood straight next to him. Just now, that guy, Alvin, proposed to terminate the contract with their


    company because their TH Group didn''t show any sincerity.


    Their draft carefully designed by the designers they sent out was made from the worst jewelry materials


    by TH Group. It was not a big deal at first. However, when Alvin came, Enrique was having a meeting


    with Christopher. It seemed that Alvin calcted the time to terminate the contract with TH Group. Alvin


    even said that YW Studio was willing to pay any amount of money to end the contract because of TH


    Group''s powerlessness and arrogance.


    Alvin also said that TH Group not only despised other people''s designs, but also took away their


    company''s designers and so on. Christopher didn''t look good at that time, although he said to Enrique


    calmly that since he had something else to do, he wouldn''t disturb him. But Christopher didn''t even talk


    about the banquet tomorrow.


    Tony looked at Enrique, but suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of Enrique''s mouth. The smile


    was so dazzling. Well, his boss must have thought of something again.


    "Tony, help me contact awyer and sue YW Studio. Moreover, get the news of Alvin''s beating on my


    assistant and your report of the injuryst time to a trusted media to expose."


    "Boss, but..."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Any other questions?"


    The moment Enrique looked at Tony, a cold sweat came down Tony''s face. Fine, fine. He would do this.


    He just worried about him. At that time, Mrs. Teresa had made a deal with the boss. As long as Enrique


    didn''t hurt the YW Studio, she would quit the job.


    Now Mr. Enrique brought up the old story again, and even pointed to the YW Studio, but they would


    y the victim. s, he was afraid that the CEO''s wife and boss would be in conflict again. Forget it.


    Since Mr. Enrique was not in a hurry, why should he be in a hurry? Was this the emperor not in a hurry,


    but the eunuch was? Ah. Bah, bah, he was not an eunuch.


    "Why are you still standing here? Why don''t you go?"


    "Okay, boss."


    Tony turned around and left the Shen Family''s vi. He had a hard time. He didn''t even have a day off


    in weekend, and he had to travel around the world with Mr. Enrique. It seemed that Mr. Enrique would


    fly to France to talk about the cooperation next week. If Mr. Enrique didn''t want to go, he would


    probably let him go.


    Enrique stood up and looked at the back garden through the window. It seemed that they were still


    barbecuing. A smile appeared on his face. Should he consider getting involved in their barbecue?


    Could this make up for the fact that he didn''t have much time to apany them in this period of time?


    ''Is thispensation?'' While thinking about this, he turned around and went downstairs to the back


    garden.

 Chapter 455 Watch Out

    Chapter 455 Watch Out


    In the back garden, Teresa and the others had almost finished their food. When they were about to go


    back to their room to take a shower and wash away the barbecue smell and the cumin smell on their


    bodies, Enrique came casually.


    "It seems to be very interesting. May I join you guys?"


    "Dad,e here. The quail eggs I roast are delicious."


    Brain took hold of the hand of Enrique. Albert and Gavin sat at a simple table, drinking beer, eating


    kebabs and chatting. Seeing that Enrique wasing, they didn''t say anything. They just nced at


    him lightly.


    "Hi, Enrique. You came back early today."


    "Well, I''ve finished my work in thepany. I haven''t been with you guys for a long time, so I went


    home early today and saw you barbecuing. It is very good. I don''t need to think about where I need to


    bring you guys to have fun."


    As Enrique spoke, he sat down on the chair that Mandy, a servant of Shen Family, brought for him. At


    the same time, Lydia wanted to look at him, but she wanted to restrain herself. Finally, she couldn''t help


    but look at Enrique. People were like this. The more they didn''t want to think about it, the more they


    couldn''t control their emotions.


    For example, Lydia, the less she wanted to look at Enrique and the less she wanted to let her heart


    follow him, the more she wanted to look at him. Even when he appeared, she could not help but want


    to get close to him.


    Brain was like a little sparrow, constantly selling his roast eggs. Teresa originally had been worried that


    he would hurt himself. Fortunately, he was very smart. Even so, Teresa was still worried. When Brain


    was roasting the quail eggs beside, she would stand beside him and watch.


    "Dad, eat it."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With a smile on his face, Enrique reached out his hand and took over the quail egg. He didn''t say it was


    delicious, nor did he say it was not. He ignored Brain who was looking forward to his praise. Brain


    pouted.


    "Dad, is it delicious? Is it delicious?"


    "Of course. You have to be confident in yourself, no matter what you do. Because you are my son."


    This was a praise, wasn''t it? Brain smiled happily, and Bruce also smiled gently. It was easy for Brain to


    be happy, and Bruce hoped that he could be happy all his life. Mandy continued to help Enrique roast


    some vegetables. Harris looked at Teresa and thought, ''Why doesn''t Teresa know to roast something


    for Enrique to eat? Even the child knew about it.''


    "Let me do it. I''m good at cooking. Mandy must be tired. Have a rest."


    Lydia pushed her wheelchair forward by herself, trying to take over the work from Mandy. Mandy


    looked at Harris with embarrassment.


    "Now that Lia wants to do it, just let her do it. She doesn''t like staying idle either."


    "Okay, Mr. Harris."


    Mandy handed the kebabs and vegetable in her hands to Lydia. Lydia was good at barbecue, and soon


    the smell of the kebabs and vegetable spread. Enrique turned his head and looked at Lydia who was


    seriously barbecuing. In fact, Lydia knew that Enrique was looking at her, she was more concentrated


    on the barbecue because of this. She was afraid that her mind would be known by that man, not to


    mention that he was looking at her right now. His wife was still by his side. Even if she couldn''t control


    her heart, she could not let anyone know about it.


    Albert sneered and ignored her. There were some things that he couldn''t always protect for Abby, such


    as her own marriage. The eyes of that girl. He didn''t believe that Abby couldn''t see. He was old and


    didn''t want to care about many things. He suddenly felt tired and wanted to go home.


    "I''m going home with Gavin this afternoon."


    Hearing Albert''s words, Teresa was stunned. She looked at Albert. Harris''s expression darkened. It


    must be because of what happenedst night. Albert still held a grudge against him. If he wanted to go


    home, he could just go home. He also didn''t want to entertain him anymore either.


    "Grandpa Albert, Mr. Gavin, are you two leaving? I don''t want to leave you."


    Brain stepped forward and held Albert''s leg. Bruce also stood aside and gently held Albert''s hand.


    Grandpa Albert really loved them. It was reasonable for them to be reluctant to leave him. However,


    Grandpa Albert had his own home, so did Brain and him. Did Grandpa Albert miss Auntie Lena and


    Uncle Jerome? And Grandma Ashley.


    "Good boys, Grandpa Albert wille to see you."


    Albert reached out and touched Brain''s head. Then he didn''t say anything more. When Enrique asked


    them to stay for a few more days, Albert ignored it. Harris almost went angry and mad.


    "He doesn''t care about and like our Shen Family. Why do we entertain him? Enrique."


    Hearing this, Albert''s face darkened. He suddenly stood up, turned around and left. Gavin didn''t say


    anything. Recently, he really found that Harris''s character change. Maybe it was because of the woman


    who suddenly appeared beside him. Anyway, they decided to make some preparations, in case that


    they would be beaten so hard that even didn''t know who was the real murderer in the future.


    "Dad."


    Teresa gave an apologetic look at Harris, and then turned to chase after Albert. In fact, Albert had


    packed his luggage yesterday. He wanted to leave at night, but he couldn''t stand it anymore because


    of Harris''s attitude. He took the luggage and walked out. Anyway, his driver had been living in Shen


    Family''s house since he came, and was ready all the time. He could leave at any time.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Why do you always get angry with father recently?"


    Albert turned around to look at Teresa, only to find that she was worried. He sighed and patted Teresa


    on the shoulder.


    "I''m not angry with anyone. I just have something to do. Abby, dad is not with you. You have to take


    good care of Brain and Bruce. And you, be careful."


    "Dad?"


    Why did dad say such strange words all of a sudden? What the hell was going on? They didn''t want to


    tell her. Be careful? She had been very careful since she lived in the Shen Family. She couldn''t say


    anything wrong or do something to make Enrique unhappy when she face him.


    "Abby, although I don''t want to get you involved, it seems that they still count you in. I''ll leave with your


    Uncle Gavin first."


    "Dad, what do you mean by this?"


    Teresa chased after him, but Albert didn''t look back. Gavin patted Teresa on the shoulder. He didn''t


    have the heart to see her like this in the end.


    "Watch out for Lydia."


    Although his voice were very light, Teresa heard them clearly. Watch out for Lydia? Why? Just because


    she looked like the dead mother of Enrique? Or was it because she looked at Enrique with love in her


    eyes? If it was love, she didn''t care at all. If it was because of this, Enrique was willing to divorce her


    and return the two children to her, she would be extremely happy.


    She really didn''t mind it at all. She didn''t even mind Enrique had another woman outside. Well, even if


    he did have one, she might still didn''t know about it because she was always staying in the Shen


    Family and didn''t go out.

 Chapter 456 Discussion

    Chapter 456 Discussion


    If Enrique really wanted to have a mistress, he might not tell her. However, it was impossible for Uncle


    Gavin to let her be careful with Lydia just because he thought that Lydia had an ambiguous feelings


    about Enrique. The woman''s intuition was urate and sensitive. Of course she could see it. That was


    to say, in fact, Uncle Gavin meant something else?


    Lydia? Teresa hurried to catch up with Uncle Gavin, but they had already got on the car. Standing at


    the door, Teresa felt a little heavy in her heart. All of a sudden, she felt that she shouldn''t be like this


    anymore and couldn''t be at the mercy of Enrique.


    She clenched her fists. Perhaps this banquet was an opportunity to get rid of Enrique. She wanted to


    fight step by step steadily. There were some things that needed to be taken slowly. Lydia? Maybe she


    should pay more attention to her. After all, she couldn''t bet on the custody of her two children.


    When Teresa returned to the backyard, Harris took a look at Teresa and found that she was unhappy.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He was an elder. He couldn''t go to apologize andfort


    her on his own initiative, could he? His eyes fell on Enrique who was eating kebabs. His expression


    didn''t change as if nothing had happened.


    "Mom, did Grandpa Albert and Mr. Gavin leave?"


    Bruce asked. Teresa nodded, stood up and held the hands of the two children.


    "Father, I''m full. I will take the children back to their room first."


    Then she turned around and left. Harris frowned and wondered if his daughter-inw was giving him a


    hard time? Just because he had a few words with Teresa''s dad? Well, she was indeed someone else''s


    daughter. Enrique took a look at Harris. He was his father, so he knew that he must have thought too


    much.


    Lydia, with a pair of watery eyes blinking, stretched out her hand and handed over a skewer of roasted


    mushrooms. Enrique reached out his hand and took it over. Well, he didn''t like mushrooms very much,


    but he couldn''t refuse the smile on her face. Because she looked like his mother. Harris nced at


    Lydia and then looked at Enrique.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The scene was so familiar. Unfortunately, he had shut down the vi where Enrique''s mother died. He


    only paid a few people to clean it up. He didn''t know if the roses in the yard were still in full bloom.


    Enrique didn''t want to go back either, so did he. They were both afraid of being sad by the familiar


    scene.


    But today, after seeing such a simr scene, he suddenly felt that he wanted to go back and have a


    look at the vi where his once beloved wife had always lived.


    When Teresa returned to the room, Brain and Bruce were obedient and didn''t disturb their mother who


    was sitting at the table between the two. It could be seen that their mother was not very happy today.


    Teresa, on the other hand, was painting on the notebooks of Brain and Bruce.


    "Bruce, guess what Mommy is doing."


    Brain leaned his head toward Bruce, who shook his head.


    "How about we go there and have a look?"


    Bruce shook his head. His mother had her own n. Most importantly, he didn''t like the woman named


    Lydia.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Grandpa Harris and dad seem to care about Lydia very much."


    "Nonsense? Last time we overheard that Lydia looked like Grandpa Harris''s dead wife."


    Brain looked at Bruce as if he was looking at an idiot. Bruce shook his head. In fact, just because she


    looked like their dead grandma, this Lydia could do a lot of things. Seeing that Bruce was serious, Brain


    was also a little stunned. Then he looked at his mother. His clenched his fists. They will protect their


    mother.


    For the whole afternoon, Teresa stayed in the room of Brain and Bruce. She didn''t get out. She didn''t


    even care about what happened in the back garden between Enrique and Lydia, nor did she care about


    the ending of their pic. Teresa didn''t stop her pen until the servant called the three of them to have


    dinner.


    When they went downstairs to have dinner, Enrique saw that Teresa didn''t look good, and even Harris


    noticed. From the observation of Brain and Bruce, it could be seen that Harris only cared about Lydia


    and even asked all kinds of questions, but he hadn''t even taken a look at their mother from beginning


    to end. Was it possible that as soon as their Grandpa Albert left, their Grandpa Harris...


    Then they looked at their dad, who seemed to be right. He only cared about eating by himself and


    didn''t even look up at the two of them. They felt that they had to grow up as soon as possible. When


    they grew up, they could protect their mother, even if their father was not good to their mother.


    "Mom, eat quickly. There are still a lot of things I don''t understand."


    Brain looked up, blinked his eyes and smiled innocently. Teresa knew that this little boy was helping


    her, but her behavior just now might have made Harris unhappy. If she did something impolite again, it


    would be more difficult for her to stand in this family. Most importantly, she had to protect the two of


    them now.


    "I have something that I don''t understand either."


    "I''ll go and have a lookter."


    Hearing what Enrique had said, Teresa stiffened. She couldn''t show her things to him. In fact, she


    thought she should go back to Gu Family for a period of time. Even if her mother didn''t like her, she


    was at least safe.


    "Well, Enrique, I have something to discuss with you."


    Teresa suddenly opened her mouth. She said in a gentle tone. Enrique raised his head. Last time she


    spoke to him in this tone was because of Shirley. What happened this time?


    "What?"


    "Didn''t we go to the party tomorrow night? When dad left just now, he was not in a stable mood. I was a


    little worried, so I thought if I could take Brain and Bruce to see him the day after tomorrow."


    Enrique raised his eyebrows and thought, ''With Brain and Bruce?'' He smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. Dad, you three have been friends for so many years. Why do you quarrel with


    each other like children?"


    Enrique turned his head to look at Harris, but Harris just snorted. Lydia looked at Teresa and then at


    Enrique. In fact, she envied Teresa so much, just because Enrique was her husband, but was it her


    illusion? ''Why do I always feel that the rtionship between Teresa and Enrique is not as good as they


    seem to be?''


    "I have finished eating."


    Harris stood up and left angrily. Lydia nced at Teresa and said softly.


    "Well, although it''s your family matter and I shouldn''t have said too much, I think Uncle Harris is a good


    person. You can''t choose to go home because of your own angry emotions. You will put Enrique in a


    difficult position."


    Lydia blinked her watery eyes and looked innocent. Teresa also raised the corners of her mouth. Did


    this woman start to sow dissension? Hearing this, Bruce frowned and raised his head.

 Chapter 457 Sow Discord

    Chapter 457 Sow Discord


    "Lydia, you have said that it is impolite to get involved in other people''s family affairs. Then why do you


    suddenly say that? Do you want my Grandpa Harris to misunderstand my mother or you want to


    nder her?"


    Bruce pulled a long face while Brain nodded.


    "Yes. Are you trying to sow dissension between us? What are you up to?"


    Brain''s hands akimbo and his mouth pouted. Harris, who had not yet gone far, was already unhappy.


    He heard that Teresa had educated the two children like this, and they were even so impolite to teach


    the guests a lesson. Lydia just couldn''t stand Teresa''s behavior, so she said something, but why did it


    be to sow discord?


    "I... I didn''t mean that. Enrique, Teresa, I... I really didn''t mean that."


    Hearing this, Lydia waved her hands, and tears instantly shed in her eyes. Harris turned around


    abruptly, picked up the te on the table and threw it to the ground.


    "Teresa, I have always thought that you are a good girl. Since you have given birth to two boys for our


    Shen Family, I think Enrique will treat you well. I really didn''t expect that after you have been married


    for such a short time, you will behave like this. What? You can''t tolerate me anymore? How did you


    teach the two kids?"


    Teresa was stunned and smiled bitterly. She bowed her head to Harris.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that."


    "What do you mean? I had a fight with your dad, so you''re going to fight with me for your dad? Don''t


    you want to go back to your parents'' home? Okay, you can leave tomorrow. Brain''s and Bruce''s


    surnames are Shen. They are Shen Family''s children. You can leave, but the child must stay."


    "Grandpa Harris, you are a bad guy. How can you bully mom like this? I won''t talk to Grandpa Harris


    anymore."


    Brain was also angry. He always thought Grandpa Harris was a good man. How could he know that he


    began to scold his mother?


    "Brain, don''t talk nonsense. Apologize to Grandpa Harris now."


    "Mom."


    "Well, well, well. Enrique. You have a good wife."


    With a frown, Enrique stood up and supported angry Harris.


    "Well, Dad, don''t be angry. That''s not what Teresa meant. She was just worried about her father. In


    fact, she didn''t say anything. Don''t guess in your mind. Don''t you know what personality she is?"


    "You bastard. It''s none of your business even if I''m dead."


    Harris was holding a crutch and didn''t say anything, Lydia beside seemed to be scared, with tears


    falling down, and Enrique''s eyes were fixed on her.


    "Did we scare you? You can go back to your room first. I''ll ask Mandy to send the dinner to your room."


    "I''m sorry. I... I don''t know. Teresa, I''m so sorry. I really didn''t know it would happen."


    "It''s okay. It''s none of your business. You can go back to your room first."


    Teresa smiled at Lydia, and the servant pushed Lydia''s wheelchair and walked towards her room.


    Teresa sighed slightly, and thought, ''It seems that Harris is really angry. Should I buy a gift to coax


    him?''


    "Huh!"


    With a sneer at Teresa, Enrique sat down and continued to have dinner as if nothing had happened.


    The eyes of Brain and Bruce were red, but they didn''t shed tears. Their mother was wronged, but their


    father... They hated Lydia the most.


    "I''m full. Enjoy yourself."


    Teresa''s politeness and alienation to Enrique made his face look cold. This woman had never treated


    this ce as a home. Perhaps in her heart, she thought it was a cage that imprisoned her and her two


    children. Go home? Who knew why she suddenly proposed to go back home.


    After returning to her room, Teresa tore off the paper from the note book she had sorted out for the


    whole afternoon and wondered where to put it? There was really no ce for her to hide this paper.


    Finally, she picked up the pen in the room, rolled the paper up and put it in the pen container. She


    looked at the paper and found that she was still worried about it. She tore several more pieces of paper


    before she stopped. She even called in Brain and Bruce to let them two write something on it.


    After hearing what Teresa asked them to do, Brain and Bruce were writing carefully and didn''t ask


    anything. When Enrique opened the door, he saw Teresa standing behind the two children, looking at


    what they were writing on their notebooks. Enrique smiled and walked towards them.


    "How is it going? Is there anything you don''t understand? You can ask me. Daddy is much smarter than


    your mommy."


    "Dad, I want to ask this question."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bruce took the exercise book aside and pointed at a junior high school math problem. Teresa raised


    her eyebrows. How old were these two children? Why did they start to study the knowledge in junior


    high school now?


    "Well, I''ll do it step by step. You can look at it yourself."


    Standing behind him, Teresa watched Enrique teach the child carefully. The form he wrote was


    simple and easy to understand. The most important thing was that even the handwriting of his Arabia


    numbers were so beautiful. In a way, this man was perfect.


    "Okay, I see."


    "Then I''ll write a question in another way. You do it again."


    "Okay."


    That night, Enrique carefully taught the two children. Teresa quietly went out of the door and personally


    went to the kitchen. She asked the person in charge of the kitchen to make a bowl of egg custard and


    wanted to send it to Harris in person. After all, he didn''t eat much at night. She was still worried that he


    would be hungry.


    The egg custard was ready. When Teresa went to see Harris, she heard the giggling in Harris''s room.


    Teresa was stunned. Why was Lydia in Harris''s room?


    "By the way, Uncle Harris, you haven''t eaten much at night. Are you hungry? Do you want me to make


    some noodles for you?"


    "No, thanks. I''m so angry that I don''t need to eat."


    Harris waved his hand. It seemed that Lydia was not discouraged. She continued to persuade him.


    "Uncle Harris, don''t be angry with Teresa. I don''t think she did it on purpose. She must be really worried


    about Uncle Albert, so she wants to go home to have a look. As for Brain and Bruce, they love their


    mother and are good children. I really think your family are good. Uncle Harris, don''t be angry."


    "s, it would be great if Teresa were as sensible as you. If so, I won''t be angry all the time."


    "Uncle Harris, don''t say that. How can Ipare with Teresa? She is a daughter of a rich family, but I


    am just a country girl. I can''tpare with her."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! In Uncle Harris''s eyes, you are much better than Teresa."


    "Uncle, don''t talk nonsense."


    Lydia blushed. If she was really so good, why didn''t Enrique want to see her more? Why was he always


    so gentle to Teresa? If she was really that good, in fact, many things were not toote. However. . .


    "I''m not talking nonsense. In my eyes, Lydia was better than Teresa. You are sensible and beautiful."


    Lydia blushed and lowered her head shyly. There was a sh of deep meaning in her eyes, but no one


    could see it clearly.

 Chapter 458 Food Poisoning

    Chapter 458 Food Poisoning


    "Knock, knock, knock." Teresa stretched out her hand and knocked on Harris''s door. Both Harris and


    Lydia turned to Teresa at the same time.


    "Oh, it''s Teresa. Come on in."


    Lydia waved at Teresa, but Harris just snorted and turned his head to the other side. He didn''t want to


    see Teresa at all.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Dad, you haven''t eaten much tonight. I asked the kitchen to make egg custard for you. You should eat


    some. I put it here. You two can continue talking."


    Teresa smiled and turned around to leave. Seeing her receding figure and the steaming egg custard in


    front of them, Lydia raised her head, pouted and looked at Harris with grievance.


    "Uncle Harris, did Teresa hear what we said just now? She won''t think too much, will she?"


    "Well, I''m just telling the truth. She can think whatever she likes."


    Harris''s face was full of disdain. In fact, Teresa hadn''t gone far yet. She turned her head slightly. No


    wonder her dad and Uncle Gavin asked her to be careful of Lydia before.


    Her skill of pretending to be pitiful and cute was not popr for a long time. If it weren''t for her face,


    Harris wouldn''t have been attracted by her appearance.


    How dare she tell her e on in"? This was the Shen Family. As a guest here, did she really take it


    as her own home?


    And she was treated as an outsider. Although she hated Enrique, she didn''t hate everyone here,


    especially her father, who was nice to her. However, since the appearance of Lydia, their family


    seemed to have fallen into a strange atmosphere.


    After Teresa returned to her room, Enrique had already taken a shower. Leaning against the desk, he


    was looking at something. When Teresa came in, he turned his head.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Dad hasn''t eaten much tonight. I asked the kitchen to make egg custard for him."


    Enrique looked at Teresa carefully, trying to find something on her face, but it seemed that there was


    really nothing. Was she too good at camouge or he was the only one she was against and hated in


    this family?


    "Are you ready for tomorrow''s dress? If you are not ready, I''ll take you to buy some clothes tomorrow


    when I''m free."


    "No, thanks. I already have one."


    Enrique turned his head and didn''t look at Teresa anymore. Teresa went to the bathroom to take a


    shower and dry her hair. As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she heard a quick knock on the


    door. When Teresa opened the door, it was Mandy''s anxious face outside.


    "Mr. Ryan, Mrs. Teresa, something''s wrong. Mr. Harris keeps vomiting."


    With a stride, Enrique pushed Teresa away and walked towards Harris''s room. At the same time,


    Teresa frowned and had a bad feeling.


    In the evening, only she sent egg custard to him. So? She also ran quickly towards Harris''s room.


    At this moment, Harris was lying on the bed. There was still a smell of egg custard in the room, but it


    was unpleasant to smell. With tearful eyes, Lydia was sitting in a wheelchair, looking very helpless.


    Seeing that Enrique wasing, she reached out and grabbed his hand.


    "Enrique, Uncle Harris he..."


    "It''s okay. I''m here."


    As soon as Teresa arrived, she heard the words of Enrique. She sneered in her heart. When Teresa


    looked at the weak Harris on the bed, her face darkened and she walked forward.


    "Father, are you okay?"


    "Get out. You vicious woman."


    Harris took the teacup beside him and threw it at Teresa. Fortunately, he vomited much just now and


    did not have too much strength left. The teacup only hit Teresa, and the tea water in it wet her shins.


    She smiled bitterly and silently retreated. If she didn''t go out, she was afraid that Harris would be more


    and more unstable.


    "Dad, are you going to the hospital?"


    Harris waved his hand. His stomach was aching. It seemed that it didn''t matter now.


    "Have you called Dr. Liang?"


    Dr. Liang, their Shen Family''s doctor. Mandy nodded. She had called Dr. Liang when Harris was not


    feeling well. Now he was probably on the way. As expected, Dr. Liang came ten minutester with a


    medicine box.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Dr. Liang asked about the situation and had a check-up. Then he took out a yellow pill from the


    medicine box.


    This yellow pill were sold in ordinary pharmacies. This kind of pill seemed very cheap, and it was


    effective in clearing heat and detoxifying. Harris took the medicine and slowly fell asleep.


    Everyone left Harris''s room. Teresa stood outside the door with an anxious look on her face. Without


    looking at her, Enrique turned to the family doctor.


    "Mr. Harris was poisoned. I checked the rest of the food he ate just now. Except for the slightly


    poisoned herbs juice in the egg custard, there was nothing else in any other thing."


    "You mean the egg custard is poisonous? But the egg custard is..."


    Lydia wanted to say something, but she suddenly stopped. She looked at Teresa in disbelief. Teresa


    sneered, ''Well, it''s really a good n, but unfortunately, what poison is it? I can''t know any herbs at all.


    My major is jewelry design, okay?''


    Speaking of the knowledge about herbs, didn''t Lydia, who always said that she came from the


    countryside, have a greater suspicion? What''s more, she put down the egg custard and went out,


    leaving only Lydia and Harris in the room.


    "Please stay here tonight."


    "No problem."


    "Mandy, prepare a guest room for Dr. Liang."


    At eleven o''clock, Teresa and Enrique went back to their room. Teresa was even ready to be punished.


    No matter what happened, she thought she should bear it. She was so careless and she didn''t listen to


    Uncle Gavin''s advice. In this way, it was impossible for her to go back to Gu Family temporarily.


    If she went back to Gu Family at this time, she would probably know the news that she poisoned Harris


    when she came back. She''ll get this unwarranted charge.


    She would never take the responsibility for what she didn''t do. She had to find it out. Anyway, she was


    quite sure who had done it. It was a simple matter for her to gather the evidence.


    She waited for a long time, but Enrique didn''t do anything to her, nor did he beat, scold or threaten her.


    She looked at him in disbelief, but saw him lying on the bed and looking at her. Enrique reached out his


    hand and patted the position beside him to Teresa.


    Her heart sank. What she feared most was to be treated in this way by Enrique. There would be a


    banquet tomorrow. She slowly moved to the bed and sat down.


    Lying on the bed, she could feel the breath of Enrique. She closed her eyes slowly, waiting for a violent


    storm. However, Enrique didn''t do anything and she heard his even breathing.

 Chapter 459 Revisit The Old Place

    Chapter 459 Revisit The Old ce


    After a sleepless night, Teresa got up on the second day and felt unbelievable. Where was the storm?


    Or was it the peace before the storm now? Seeing that the little woman was so frightened that she had


    various guesses, Enrique could not help but feel happy. It felt good.


    At this moment, Teresa''s mobile phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, it was Albert.


    "Hello, Abby. How are you doing in the Shen Family?"


    "I''m fine, Dad. What about you? Are you okay after you back home?"


    "Of course. This is my own home. How can I not feelfortable? The most important thing is that I


    don''t need to see the wrinkled face of Harris. By the way, didn''t he get angry with you because of me


    after we left?"


    "No, father is nice to me."


    "That''s good. I''m relieved. Call Dad if you need anything, okay? If you are wronged, you should tell


    Dad. Don''t hold it in your heart alone."


    "I know, dad. I have to go to the dinner party with Enrique today. There are a lot of things to prepare."


    "Okay, okay. You just don''t like your dad''s nagging. Okay, I''ll hang up. Be careful."


    After hanging up the phone, Teresa lowered her head. She didn''t want her red eyes to be seen by


    Enrique who came out of the bathroom. But he knew all her little actions. Seeing her being like this and


    thinking about what happened yesterday, how could he not know? Did she feel wronged?


    When did she be so weak? It seemed that he hadn''t done anything to her since yesterday?


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s go downstairs to have breakfast. Then go to a ce with me."


    Teresa didn''t say anything. She went to wash her face and rinse her mouth obediently, and then went


    downstairs. She went to Harris''s room to see him, but he threw her out again. And Teresa didn''t dare to


    say anything more about bringing food to Harris. She stood in the living room, and Brain and Bruce


    also woke up. When they heard that their Grandpa Harris was sick, they went to his room.


    On the contrary, they had breakfast in Harris''s room. Teresa had nothing to say about the two kids.


    After breakfast, Enrique stood up, held Teresa''s hand and went out. Harris had two grandsons with him


    anyway, and Dr. Liang was left in Shen Family by him. There should be no problem.


    "We just leave like this? I haven''t told Brain and Bruce yet."


    "It''s okay. We went home at noon."


    "What?"


    Today''s Enrique were somewhat different. They drove directly to the city center. Recently, Teresa had


    been staying in the vi of the Shen Family, and had no chance to go out for a walk. Since Fiona left, it


    seemed that there was no friend around her who could make an appointment with her, have a cup of


    coffee or chat with her.


    "Here we are."


    Teresa got off the car and looked at the amusement park in front of her in disbelief. It was Sunday, and


    there were many people in the park. She turned her head to look at Enrique.


    "Shouldn''t you bring Brain and Bruce here?"


    Enrique frowned and thought, ''Has she really forgotten? Did she really not remember this ce?''


    The more she walked in, the more crowded there was in the amusement park. She was afraid of losing


    her way even if she was held by Enrique all the time. Until they stood at the front of the merry go round,


    Teresa''s eyes trembled slightly. ''Wasn''t here...?''


    "What? Don''t you remember this ce?"


    Teresa didn''t say anything, nor did she want to answer, nor did she want to recall. In the past, she was


    still her, simple and pure Teresa, and he was also the one she loved deeply. Because Enrique hide


    something from her in the past, she had a quarrel with him and left alone. It was here that she was


    found by Enrique.


    Well, it''s ridiculous. Why did he bring her here? Why did he? She was no longer the Teresa, but a


    puppet of Enrique. A puppet who wanted to protect what she wanted to protect and was willing to


    be a puppet.


    ''''What if I remember? What if I don''t?"


    "Your heart has never been shaken?"


    "My heart? It doesn''t matter whether my heart is here or not."


    "It''s important to me."


    Enrique looked at Teresa with burning eyes. Since Lydia came to their home, he felt that he really


    wanted to start over with Teresa. Even if he lowered his head, he didn''t want to get along with her in


    this way anymore. After all, they were married. If he had a choice, why did they torture each other like


    this?


    He really didn''t want to have any regret. He didn''t want to be like his dad, regretting for the rest of


    his life.


    When he saw her helplessness and grievance, lying beside him, he knew that since he had been so


    entangled with this woman all his life, why? Why not?


    "Enrique, what do you want?"


    "Since we have to tangle with each other for a lifetime, why do we torture each other?"


    "It''s you, Enrique. You''ve been torturing me? You said this to me suddenly. Do you think I will believe


    you?"


    Enrique was stunned. He thought too much... Teresa hated him so much. If that was the case, he


    would threaten her for the rest of her life.


    "Well, in that case, well, from now on, I want you to love me, just like in the past. If you can''t do it, I''ll


    take away all the people around you, one by one, away from you, so that you can never see them for


    the rest of your life."


    "Enrique!"


    Teresa''s sudden scream attracted the attention of the people around them. Fortunately, the screams in


    the amusement park came one after another, and they did not care about such a sharp scream. Soon


    the two people were ignored by others.


    "You can refuse. I can also make you lose Brain and Bruce and send them abroad. But you will never


    know where I have hidden them."


    Teresa clenched her fists tightly and closed her eyes, as if trying to restrain something. In the end, she


    loosened her fists. She was still not strong, so...


    "Okay, I promise you."


    "Then don''t put on such a face. I don''t need a puppet and a wife who is estranged from me. How much


    you loved me in the past? From now on, you must be the same as before. I don''t mind. You love me


    more."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Teresa was trembling all over. Yes, she hated the man in front of her so much, and she hated him so


    much, but he asked her to love him from now on?


    She couldn''t do it. She had to do it for the two children. She had to take the two children away, escape


    from the demon in front of her, and nevere back.


    He couldn''t find them all his life. She had to quicken her pace to get ready.

 Chapter 460 The Yacht Party (Part One)

    Chapter 460 The Yacht Party (Part One)


    "What are you doing? Come here."


    Teresa forced a smile and caught up with Enrique. The two of them seemed to have really forgotten


    what had happened in the past.


    Just like a few years ago, Teresa was smiling, and Enrique was smiling. But only Teresa knew how


    disgusting she felt in her heart.


    She didn''t like the merry go round. She had told Enrique before. But right now she had to y with a


    group of children shamelessly. She didn''t like ferris wheel, but right now she still had to pretend to like it


    and even kiss Enrique in the ferris wheel.


    She didn''t like pirate ships, but right now she still went to y with Enrique. She didn''t vomit, but


    Enrique vomited and his face was pale. Only then did she feel good, maybe her thought was a little


    bad, but because of this episode, she seemed to calm down a little.


    That''s good. The two didn''t go home for lunch. Instead, they found a small stall on the periphery of the


    amusement park. Enrique, dressed in suit and leather shoes, was eating the special stir-fried dish on


    the stall with Teresa. Perhaps Teresa was hungry. After eating one and a half bowl of rice, Teresa finally


    realized that she ate that much. She blushed.


    Enrique was quite happy. Looking at him, Teresa was stunned for a moment, thinking that the past


    Enrique hade back.


    It was a pity that he was good at camouge. No matter how good this man was at camouge, his


    smile was not real.


    After dinner, Enrique didn''t want to go back to the vi at all. He even took Teresa''s hand and began to


    go shopping. In fact, there was nothing they needed to buy.


    Since Teresa married with Enrique, new clothes were sent here every month. All of them were the most


    popr styles nowadays. She couldn''t even try every one of the clothes, and some of them she even


    didn''t try them once.


    It seemed that Teresa preferred jewelry to the clothes. She could stay in the exclusive jewelry shop


    alone for more than half an hour. Enrique had a good taste in jewelry, and what he liked were all


    handmade goods, and the styles were all very good. What Teresa saw made she want to start


    designing. And she even thought that after she finished her design drawing, she could DIY her own


    productter.


    "Let''s buy some materials and go back? I want to do it myself."


    "It''s up to you."


    Teresa smiled at Enrique. The shop manager specially picked some expensive and exquisite clothes


    for Teresa to choose. But when Enrique saw that Teresa liked all of them, he packed them and took


    them away. Teresa didn''t say anything. The money was nothing to Enrique.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, it was almost time for them to go back to the Shen Family. Holding


    Teresa''s hand, Enrique went back home. Teresa really liked the things in her hand, and about some of


    them she was unwilling to let go of them. Although jewelry designer was the chief in the whole process,


    she only the one who drew the design drafts. She was not the person in charge of the assembly.


    As time went by, she was happy to have nothing to do. Now she could finally design and install


    something by herself.


    She was itching to have a try. She put the treasures in the room and the makeup team had been


    waiting for her in the Shen Family. She entered the room and put on a beige cheongsam. Her figure


    could be seen clearly.


    When Enrique saw Teresa like this, he even had an impulse to take her into the room and tear up the


    cheongsam wrapped around her little by little.


    Expose her fair skin to the air. Then... Thinking of this, Enrique frowned, turned around and went back


    to his room. He really wanted to get her right now. At the thought of this, he felt that he was indeed in


    his prime. He was satisfied with his own reaction.


    The beige cheongsam of Teresa and the suit of Enrique were a perfect match. When Lydia came out of


    the room of Harris, she saw Teresa smiling holding Enrique''s arm, and Enrique also looked at Teresa


    with a faint smile and slowly walked downstairs.


    "Wow, Mommy is so beautiful. Daddy, you are also very handsome."


    Brain, who came out of the room, looked at Teresa with a gleam in his eyes, and then perfunctorily


    praised Enrique. Enrique reached out his hand and held him in his arms.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why do I feel that you are so perfunctory in your praise of me? Little guy. Eh?"


    "Dad. You are not allow to act like a spoiled child in front of me."


    Brain red at Enrique. Teresa couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she saw the scene. The


    smile on Lydia''s face was a little cracked. Looking at the family, she suddenly felt that she didn''t fit in.


    "Enrique, Teresa, are you two going out?"


    Seeing that it was Lydia, Enrique nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, we are going to attend a dinner party. How is dad?"


    "Since you are worried about Uncle Harris, you can go to see him. It''s not far anyway, isn''t it?"


    Enrique thought what Lydia had said made sense. From this morning till now, his son seemed to be too


    happy today. He turned his head and kissed Teresa on the forehead.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll be out soon."


    Enrique walked towards Harris''s room with Brain in his arms. Taking a look at Lydia, Teresa didn''t pay


    much attention to her. For those who wanted to y tricks on her, her indifferent attitude was the best


    attitude that she could give her.


    "Teresa, you live such a happy life."


    However, some people didn''t know what she was thinking, and still wanted to get close to her.


    "You will find your own happiness."


    "But there are few excellent men like Enrique."


    "You would be happy if you and your future lovee from families of equal social rank with each


    other."


    Teresa was still smiling, but Lydia''s smile froze for a moment. ''From families of equal social rank?


    Teresa, how dare you say that? Why do she think that Enrique and I are not from the same families of


    equal social rank? Most importantly, Harris was on my side.''


    "Well, I''m just a country girl. So I just only deserve a country folk."


    Lydia blinked her eyes, looking a little aggrieved and pitiful.


    "Don''t belittle yourself too much. It would make people feel you are too much."


    Teresa didn''t want to talk nonsense with Lydia anymore. She stood at the door, waiting for Enrique. She


    looked at her phone and found that it was already four twenty-six in the afternoon and the dinner party


    was seven o''clock.


    From Shen Family to riverside, they should arrive at half past six in the afternoon if there was no traffic


    jam. By the way, they could meet Christopher today. Christopher was the dream genius designer of


    every designer. All of the designers were taking him as their goal.


    "Teresa, are you thirsty? Would you like a ss of juice?"


    Lydia kept trying to get close to Teresa. Teresa frowned and wondered what she wanted to do?


    "No, I''m not thirsty. If I''m thirsty, I''ll call Mandy. You''re the guest, so you don''t have to do this."


    Obviously, Teresa meant that there were many servants in their house.

 Chapter 461 The Yacht Party (Part Two)

    Chapter 461 The Yacht Party (Part Two)


    "I''m sorry, Teresa. I... do you hate me?"


    Lydia lowered her head with tears in her eyes. After seeing this, Teresa frowned. Should she need to


    pretend to be weak and pitiful in front of her? Mandy walked out of Harris''s room with a te in her


    hand. Teresa had a long face, while Lydia kept her head down. Teresa was unable to see her


    expression clearly.


    "Well, where do you find that I hate you? As a guest, you really don''t need to serve us. What''s wrong


    with that?"


    Teresa''s chest heaved slightly. She was angry. It was enough. Time after time, did everyone think it


    was easy to bully her?


    "No, I didn''t. I''m just afraid that you''re thirsty."


    Teresa pressed her lips and looked at Lydia, who was still pretending to be weak, speechless. Mandy


    looked at Teresa and then looked at Lydia, and silently lowered her head to work. There were some


    things that she, as a servant, could not interfere.


    However, it seemed that Mrs. Teresa had gone too far recently. What''s more, Mr. Harris was poisoned


    by food. Mr. Enrique loved his wife very much and didn''t scold her. Although he didn''t say anything, Mr.


    Harris must feel ufortable.


    Mrs. Teresa had always been nice to the servants like them. If she hadn''t known what kind of person


    Mrs. Teresa was, she might keep thinking about why she was so abnormal all of a sudden.


    When Enrique came out of Harris''s room, he saw that Lydia lowered her head like a child who had


    done something wrong, while Teresa stood at the door without saying a word and frowned. ''What


    happened?''


    "What''s wrong?"


    Enrique walked forward. Dr. Liang said that Harris was weak recently and he could just eat some light


    food. But his dad was angry with him for marrying a wife like Teresa.


    Enrique''s eyes were fixed on Lydia. Since she came, his dad seemed to be a little abnormal. When he


    had done something a little bad to Teresa, his dad would always me him. But now?


    "Enrique. No, nothing serious."


    With her head down, Lydia didn''t even look at Enrique. Enrique walked towards Teresa directly. He


    stretched out his hand and held her slender waist.


    "Mandy, take Miss Lydia back to her room. She is our guest. We can''t let her take care of my dad, can


    we?"


    "Okay, Mr. Enrique."


    "Let''s go."


    Enrique didn''t look back at Lydia again. Seeing the backs of Enrique and Teresa, Mandy turned around


    and walked up to Lydia.


    "Miss Lydia, let me send you back to your room."


    "But Uncle Harris..."


    "Miss Lydia, please don''t make things difficult for us. Mr. Enrique just said that you are a guest and it''s


    our fault to always let you stay with Mr. Harris. I''ll send you back to your room."


    "But, Mandy, I don''t think..."


    Although Lydia was about to say something, she still didn''t say it. What Mandy didn''t see was that she


    lowered her head, with a cold light shing in her eyes. ''Well, Teresa, since you want to make trouble


    for me so much, I won''t be softhearted.''


    On the other side, Teresa sat next to Enrique. The car window was slightly opened, and her hair was a


    little messy in the night wind. Enrique stretched out his hand and helped her to close the window. He


    closed the window.


    "Although you won''t catch a cold in such kind of weather, you should pay attention to your hairstyle."


    Tonight, Enrique was so gentle that Teresa almost lost herself in his tenderness. She turned around


    and nodded at him with a smile.


    "Got it."


    Enrique reached out his hand and held Teresa''s. There were some calluses in her palm, which were


    caused by holding a pen all year round. His fingers gently brushed those calluses.


    "From now on, I will let you have a soft and beautiful hand."


    Enrique lowered his head, and Teresa didn''t see the care and love in his eyes. She pursed her lips and


    said nothing. Soft and beautiful hands? Well, with such a pair of hands he mentioned, she guessed she


    would be unable to keep chasing her dream from now on.


    What? Was Enrique really trying to turn her into a canary? And locked her up in the prison of the Shen


    Family for a lifetime? And let her y cute to please him?


    He was happy, but she would only feel sick and even disgusted with herself if she tried to please


    Enrique.


    "Why don''t you say anything?"


    When Enrique raised his head, he saw Teresa was absent-minded. He smiled gently and held Teresa


    in his arms.


    Enrique''s steady heartbeat rang in her ears. Teresa closed her eyes slowly. When could they arrive at


    the destination of the banquet? She didn''t feelfortable being hugged by Enrique like this.


    It was not until Teresa was almost asleep in his arms that they arrived at the destination. The sound of


    the violin was heard around them slowly. Enrique patted Teresa''s back gently.


    "Here we are,zy kitten."


    "Have we arrived?"


    "Yes."


    Teresa opened her eyes and sat up from the arms of Enrique. The driver had got off the car and open


    the door for Teresa. As soon as she got out of the car, a gust of cold wind blew by the river, making


    Teresa shiver.


    It was really cold. Especially her exposed thighs. Enrique stepped forward. Teresa stretched out her


    hand and held the arm of Enrique.


    "Are you Mr. Enrique? This way, please."


    The guests today were all big shots. The most important thing was that Christopher had arranged all


    the guests well. Every guest present would have a specific waiter who was responsible for guiding


    them.


    Teresa took a look at Enrique and tightened her grip on his arm. Well, they were going to see


    Christopher soon. She was really nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just be yourself."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Enrique''s gentle words came to her ears. After hearing this, she didn''t know why she gradually calmed


    down. She followed the waiter towards the yacht. The yacht was big and luxurious from the outside.


    Along the way, many people in suits and leather shoes came up to greet Enrique. Although they were


    smiling, they all had a false smile on their faces. Inparison, the smile of Enrique was more


    destructive and charming.


    More importantly, most of those men were having a big belly. Enrique was much more handsome than


    them. Those femalepanions who stood aside those CEOs or managers looked back at Enrique


    from time to time.


    "Mr. Enrique."


    A woman''s voice came from behind, which made Teresa feel familiar. She turned around and saw Yilia,


    who was also wearing a tight cheongsam tonight. When Yilia saw Teresa again, she just narrowed her


    eyes and quickly walked towards Enrique.


    "Mr. Enrique, I''ve received the invitation, so..."


    "Okay, let''s go inside together."


    Yilia smiled and stood on the other side of Enrique. Then she walked towards the yacht with Enrique


    and Teresa.

 Chapter 462 Kittens Willfulness

    Chapter 462 Kitten''s Willfulness


    "Wow, isn''t this Mr. Enrique of TH Group? Ha-ha, you are really a boss of a multinationalpany. You


    even have one more femalepanion than others."


    Just then, a middle-aged man in a white suit who was only 1.68 meter tall and estimated to be more


    than 180 poundsughed and walked towards them.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Wang. What a coincidence!"


    With a faint smile on his face, there was no warmth in Enrique''s eyes. Mr. Wang stretched out his hand


    and wanted to pat Teresa, but Enrique pulled Teresa into his arms.


    "Mr. Wang, let me introduce, Teresa Gu, my wife. This is our TH Group''s design director, Yilia Yan."


    Mr. Wang looked at Teresa, who had a nice face and a good figure, with a sh of regret in his eyes. If


    she was the newly married wife of Enrique, he couldn''t do anything to her.


    He looked at Yilia again. She was arrogant. This kind of woman seemed to be more suitable for him.


    Mr. Wang smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Oh, design director, I was going to shake hands with Mrs. Teresa, but Mr. Enrique protected his wife.


    Miss Yan, You won''t refuse my friendly greetings, will you?"


    Yilia bit her lips. The disgusting man in front of her was looked like a fat pig, but she, as the director of


    TH Group, had to shake with him. Yilia took a look at Enrique and found that he didn''t pay much


    attention to them. So, she reached out her hand.


    "I am Yilia Yan."


    "Hello, director Yan. I''m the CEO of JL constructionpany."


    "Hello."


    Yilia frowned and tried to pull her hand back, but Mr. Wang held her hand tightly. Yilia was a tall


    woman, especially after wearing high-heeled shoes. When Mr. Wang approached her, he could see her


    plump chest.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m going in with Mr. Enrique. Please let me go."


    Enrique turned around and frowned. ''How dare this Mr. Wang flirt with TH Group''s director in front of


    me? It''s humiliating!'' he thought.


    "Mr. Wang."


    Hearing Enrique call his name, Mr. Wang had to let go of Yilia''s hand. Although he was greedy for


    beauty, he would not offend TH Group for this.


    "Ha-ha, I''m sorry. Let''s go inside together. I heard that Mr. Christopher hasn''t arrived yet, but his little


    lover is entertaining the guest on the yacht. I really want to see what she looks like."


    Teresa frowned. She really didn''t like Mr. Wang, but what could she do? These men who were rich


    were almost the same.


    Mr. Wang was still talking to Enrique. Enrique just smiled and Teresa was not interested at all.


    However, in order to keep a distance from Mr. Wang, Yilia walked behind them.


    She kept her eyes on Teresa. They hadn''t seen each other for only a few months. This woman seemed


    to be living a happy life.


    Hatred shed through her eyes. Why? Why on earth Enrique chose this woman? How could Teresa


    be so lucky? However, she was still struggling in the quagmire. If she was not careful, she might be


    eaten by others.


    When they boarded the yacht, many men and women greeted Enrique, and Enrique introduced her


    with a smile, over and over again. Even when they met each other next time, they would take the


    initiative to say that they knew Teresa was his newly married wife.


    Teresa kept smiling. She even felt that the corners of her mouth would twitch after the dinner party.


    Perhaps Enrique felt that she was tired, he held her hand and went straight to their room.


    After entering their resting room, Teresa rubbed her cheeks hard. Enrique walked up to Teresa and


    held her waist tightly in his arms, but his hands began to touch her. Teresa frowned.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You are so charming tonight."


    The warm breath beside her ear, followed by many thin and dense kiss, fell on her hair, neck, and even


    ears. He knew that her sensitive spot was in her ears, but he did it on purpose.


    "Don''t!"


    With her ears in his mouth, her body became soft and she could only be paralyzed in the arms of


    Enrique. Enrique was getting more and more excessive, and his big hand had already reached into the


    cheongsam.


    "Enrique!"


    There was a bit of anger in Teresa''s voice, so Enrique had to let go of her reluctantly.


    "My little beauty. Let''s talk about it when we get home tonight. I will let you go now."


    Teresa''s face turned red. She looked at the back of Enrique who was about to go to the bathroom with


    a gloomy expression in her eyes. ''Enrique! All his tenderness is fake. He is just an animal thinking in


    his lower body.''


    After Enrique came out of the bathroom and rested for more than half an hour, Teresa ignored him no


    matter how he approached her.


    Suddenly, Teresa suddenly found that Enrique liked her to get angry with him. For example, now, it was


    obvious that he was happy to coax her. Huh.


    Teresa didn''t know that in fact, she was exactly the same as when she was in love with Enrique that


    year. Sometimes she would be willful and lose her temper. Perhaps the reason why Enrique was happy


    was that Teresa was not alienated from him.


    "It''s about time. Let''s go out."


    After Enrique straightened his suit, Teresa stood up. Without looking at him, Teresa turned around and


    walked towards the ce where the party was held.


    "The yacht is very big. If you get lost, where can I find you?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Enrique''s voice came to Teresa''s ears from behind. Teresa stood where she was and didn''t walk


    forward until Enrique came by her side. When they were about to arrive at the banquet, they heard light


    music.


    Teresa then turned around and held the arm of Enrique. As for where was Yilia? Teresa didn''t care


    about that woman at all. Even now, she still remembered what she had done on her. She didn''t care


    about the past difficulties she made for her, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t remember.


    When they entered the banquet hall, the light was quite soft. There were already men and women


    dancing on the dance floor. The waiters were carrying tes of wine and walking back and forth in the


    hall, so that the guests could drink wine whenever they wanted.


    Teresa and Enrique also took two sses of red wine from the tes of waiters passing by, and Teresa


    seemed to be looking for something. Of course, Enrique knew the reason why she woulde with


    him today.


    However, should he tell the little woman beside him that Christopher would note back until the


    second half of the banquet?


    "Mr. Enrique, Teresa, what a coincidence!"


    A familiar voice came from behind Teresa and Enrique. The two slightly turned and saw a woman in a


    shiny dress.

 Chapter 463 See Shirley Again

    Chapter 463 See Shirley Again


    She had brown curly hair, and her skin was fair. That woman was with delicate makeup on her face.


    Teresa looked up and down at the woman in front of her and felt familiar.


    "What? Teresa, you couldn''t recognize me?"


    "Shirley Lin?"


    Teresa was surprised. Why was Shirley here? Her change was so big in such a short month. Moreover,


    she was with such kind of makeup that Teresa almost couldn''t recognize her.


    Most importantly, didn''t TH Group ask Yilia to attend the banquet? Why was Shirley here? When did


    TH Group get such good benefits? The jewels all over her body were very expensive.


    Enrique stood aside, smiling but saying nothing. It would be better for letting women solve their own


    problems. He was a man, and most importantly, someone woulde tonight.


    "Teresa, you look more and more radiant after getting married."


    "You are not bad either."


    "Enrique."


    Just when Shirley was about to say something to Teresa, a tall man in a ck suit came from a


    distance. When Shirley saw the man, her face changed immediately. She turned around and left


    without saying anything more to them.


    It was Moore. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in a sh dress. ''Do women here like to


    dress up as light bulbs? They dress really tacky.''


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You came so early."


    "I''m not as early as you. You are holding your little wife in your arms. You two are envious by others."


    Usually, Teresa would not interrupt men''s conversation. She turned around and went to a buffet table


    nearby to get something to eat. Not knowing when, Yilia stood beside Teresa.


    "Have you seen Shirley?"


    Teresa turned her head and looked at Yilia, without saying a word. Yilia, on the other hand, seemed to


    be talking to herself, paying no attention to whether Teresa had spoken to her or not.


    "Since your wedding with Mr. Enrique, Shirley has disappeared without evening to TH Group to


    resign. I was also shocked to see her here today."


    Teresa''s hand holding the cake paused for a moment. Did Shirley leave TH Group after their wedding?


    "I can''t believe my own eyes. Oh, she didn''t hook up with Mr. Enrique. I don''t know which man she


    slept with to get this way."


    "Miss Yan, you represent the TH Group. It''s better to pay attention to what you say."


    Teresa nodded at Yilia, turned around and walked towards the direction of Enrique. Looking at Teresa


    like this, Yilia sneered, ''Well, since you became the wife of the CEO, you begin to pretend to be pure


    and lofty?''


    At this time, Shirley, hiding in a corner, looked resentfully at the two men not far away. One was the


    man who had taken away all her love, and the other was the man who had taken away her body.


    It was these two men who ruined her life and made her be who she was now. ''Ha-ha, Enrique, I


    will make you regret giving me to that beast by yourself.


    Moore, I will make you lose the most important things in your life and suffer bitterly. I will make you two


    men pay the price and die.''


    Shirley''s eyes were burning with hatred. Atst, she looked at Teresa with a gloomy look. At this


    moment, a man in white shirt walked up to Shirley and whispered something to her. She narrowed her


    eyes and followed the man in white shirt.


    After walking for a while, she arrived at the back room of the cabin, which was the most luxurious room


    decorated in the whole yacht. She knocked on the door gently.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Come in."


    The door was opened from the inside, and Shirley stood outside. There was a sh of disgust in the


    eyes of the man who was only wrapped in a bath towel.


    "Come in. Why are you still standing there?"


    Shirley kept her head down and entered the room. There was a strange smell in the room, mixed with


    the scent of sandalwood, which made her feel disgusted.


    "Well, I don''t like the way you dress today. Take it off."


    "But..."


    After a while, she still needed to go out and stand in front of Teresa and others, telling them how


    sessful and unrestrained she, Shirley, was after leaving them.


    "Take it off."


    The man''s words made Shirley tremble. She didn''t even dare to look up at the man in front of her. She


    stretched out her hand and slowly took off her clothes. She just stood in the room like that.


    The man turned around and looked at the young woman''s body. His eyes shed with a light. He


    stepped forward, reached out and pinched the woman''s chest with a strong force. Shirley''s painful


    tears were rolling in her eyes.


    But she didn''t dare to make a sound, nor did she even dare to cry out in pain, because she knew that if


    she wanted to survive by the side of this man, she had to sell her body like this.


    "What a bitch. It''s still early. If you make me feelfortable, I won''t torture you."


    The man''s cold voice came to Shirley''s ears. He had already sat on the edge of the bed. Shirley walked


    up meekly, squatted down and opened her mouth...


    ...


    But not long after, Shirley began to feel sour in her stomach and wanted to vomit. Ignoring the man


    sitting on the edge of the bed, she ran straight to the bathroom.


    The man''s face was cold, but he still maintained his previous sitting posture and slightly narrowed his


    eyes.


    "It seems that she has been vomiting for more than half a month from time to time."


    After vomiting, Shirley knew that she would be doomed. Shirley walked out of the bathroom a little


    scared. She knew there were things she still had to face. Even if she was in a bad condition now, only


    she could swagger in front of Teresa, and then everything was worth it.


    On the other side, Teresa felt a little bored, so she found a corner and sat down. Looking at the people


    coming and going at the banquet, she found that everyone here was either rich or powerful, but which


    one was Christopher? She couldn''t make sure.


    Enrique seemed to have a lot going on. There were many people came and proposed a toast to him.


    She didn''t know much about business anyway. If she stood beside him, he might think she was an


    eyesore, so she''d rather sit in the corner and have a rest.


    "Teresa?"


    At this time, a young man stood in front of her. He was tall and looked gentle, with a ss of wine in his


    hand. Teresa narrowed her eyes and felt that she had met this man before.


    "It seems that you don''t remember me."


    "Who are you?"


    She was familiar with the man in front of her, but she suddenly couldn''t remember who he was? Where


    on earth had they met? Was she really getting old? And gradually start to forget many things? She


    looked at the man with embarrassment.

 Chapter 464 Joint Holder Of Shares

    Chapter 464 Joint Holder Of Shares


    Facing Teresa''s confusion, the man smiled gently.


    "Should I feel lucky that you have forgotten me or sad that you have forgotten me?"


    "What?"


    "What''s more, an old man gave you one third shares of his studio, including the design books he had


    created and collected all his life."


    Squinting her eyes, Teresa suddenly thought of a lonely old man squatting in the sea of flowers and


    telling his love story. Sad but loyal.


    "You are..."


    "You remember? But I have changed my name. Everything has passed. My name is Forget now."


    The man smiled. He had maintained it from the moment he stood in front of her till now.


    "Why suddenly?"


    "Do you want to ask me why I changed my name?"


    The man sat next to Teresa, with a touch of sadness in his eyes. Since then, Teresa hadn''t even


    appeared, and she hadn''t even taken away the book left by the master.


    He even thought that he would never meet Teresa again in his life, but he kept her shares all the time


    and used his unique talent to open a small jewelry designpany.


    Then it developed slowly. Right now it was still a smallpany, and he still couldn''tpete with her


    boyfriend at that time, the CEO of TH Group.


    "Yes."


    "Nothing. I just want to live a new life. Look at me. I''m living a good life now, aren''t I? As for you, how


    are you doing?"


    Teresa looked down at her fair and slender fingers.


    "I''m married. I''m living a good life."


    While speaking, the two people suddenly fell into silence, and not far away, Enrique had already


    noticed them. He squinted slightly and looked at the man sitting next to Teresa. It was him?


    "Teresa, this is my name card. Come and have a look when you have time. After all, you own one third


    of the shares of thepany now."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The man stand up, took out a business card from his pocket and put it in Teresa''s hand. He nodded


    with a smile and left. Time passed so fast. In the blink of an eye, things changed.


    Staring at the business card in her hand, Teresa was absent-minded. The name on his name card was


    Forget. What did he want to forget? What did he want to start over?


    ''Forget it. Everyone has something to go through.''


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Not knowing when, Enrique walked to Teresa. Teresa shook her head and said nothing. She put the


    business card into her small bag secretly and Enrique pretended not to see it.


    "Ah. It''s Mr. Christopher. Mr. Christopher is here."


    There was an uproar in front of them, and even Yilia, who was not far away, blushed with excitement.


    She wanted to get close to Christopher. Enrique stretched out his hand and said to Teresa.


    "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t you always want to see Christopher?"


    Teresa was stunned. She put her hand on the hand of Enrique and stood up. They walked towards the


    crowd not far away. However, there were too many people, so Enrique was careful not to let Teresa go


    too close.


    After a short while, the crowd in front of them had automatically separated into a path. Teresa was also


    squeezed into the crowd. Enrique beside her were still there, frowning.


    In the middle of the path, a man came over. He looked about forty years old, but everyone knew that


    Christopher was fifty-nine years old and was about to sixty years old, so he held this yacht party.


    Although he looked young, Teresa was surprised by his appearance. He looked like a butcher in


    ancient times. He was not fat. He was very big and tall. And he had a beard.


    He smiled gently. Most importantly, his femalepanion was Shirley. When they came to Teresa,


    Shirley also saw Teresa.


    She didn''t look well before, but now she gave people a sense ofcency and unting. She


    looked at Teresa with disdain and arrogance.


    Until they walked to the luxurious stage built in the middle of the crowd, Christopher stood on it and


    spoke into the microphone.


    "Thank you foring to my birthday party. I''m not that kind of person who talks too much. So, please


    don''t be so polite and enjoy yourself. If you guys were drunk, I had prepared rooms. Please don''t


    worried about it. Tonight, my yacht will stay on this river for a night."


    His words were not very polite or perfect. He was like an upstart who suddenly had money. With a


    wave of his hand, the guests all pped vigorously.


    "You don''t look happy. Why? Are you disappointed with the legendary figure in the jewelry industry?"


    Enrique''s voice rang with some schadenfreude. Teresa didn''t say a word. To be honest, she seemed a


    little disappointed, but one should not judge a person by his appearance. Since he had the current


    reputation, he must have his own unique skills.


    "I''m a little stuffy. I want to go to the deck and breathe some fresh air."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    "Mr. Enrique, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s get drunk tonight."


    "Yes, Mr. Enrique. Come here."


    As soon as he was about to apany Teresa, some bosses, who he barely knew, swarmed over.


    Teresa smiled.


    "Come to me when you finish your business."


    Enrique could do nothing but watch Teresa disappear from his sight. Enrique was even a little irritable,


    but he still wore a smile. Without Teresa by his side, many women who looked like ady would actively


    stick to him when they saw him.


    The more Enrique smiled, the more women came to him. The men around him were jealous and


    watching the drama.


    They couldn''t help sighing in their heart, ''Sure enough, nowadays, women first look at money, house


    and property, and second look at appearance. Rich and handsome men are particrly popr, and


    most importantly, that man is gentle.''


    Teresa came to the deck of the yacht. The breeze gently brushed her cheeks, and the coldness just


    dispelled her depression. One or two stars asionally shed in the night sky. It was already so dark.


    The sound of the river was heard in her ears, and she was dressed beautifully. Christopher was holding


    a banquet downstairs, and there was even no one on the deck. Well, it was quiet.


    She held the armrest by the side of the yacht and closed her eyes slightly, enjoying such a quiet time.


    Yes, she was no longer suitable for such a lively scene and ce.


    "It seems that you are very leisurely."


    A gentle and soft tone came to Teresa''s ears. She turned around and frowned. Expressionless.

 Chapter 465 Falling Into The River

    Chapter 465 Falling Into The River


    "Why are you here?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Why can''t Ie here?"


    The figure approached her slowly until it stood in front of her.


    "Why are you here? Ah..."


    "Plop!" The water sshed in all directions, and a sneer appeared at the corners of that figure''s mouth.


    ''Well, goodbye, Teresa. This time, even if you have nine lives, you can''te back alive.''


    Then the figure turned around and walked towards the banquet hall. After a long time, Enrique came to


    the deck to look for Teresa, but he didn''t see her.


    Her phone was also powered off. Enrique frowned and thought, ''Damn it! Where is this woman again? I


    just didn''t watch over her for a while and she wandered around. There are so many people on the ship.


    Where is she?''


    Enrique asked Moore for help. On the ship, only Moore could be trusted by him. But Moore''s men didn''t


    come with him today. Teresa was not in their room, and there was no figure of Teresa in the empty


    room in the ship. Atst, Enrique had to ask Christopher for help.


    "Mr. Christopher, my wife is missing. Can you send someone to look for her for me?"


    In the corner, Enrique found the Christopher, and Moore was standing next to Enrique.


    "Mr. Enrique, don''t worry. Your wife must be on the ship."


    Standing aside, Shirley looked at Enrique and then at Moore. She sneered in her heart. Of course,


    Moore also saw her, but he was only a little stunned, and did not care about Shirley.


    To him, a woman was like clothes, no, even worse than clothes. He only slept with her once. Unless


    she had something particrly attractive to him, he would never take her to heart.


    Shirley? It was just his antidote at that time. That was all. When he saw her again, the only surprise


    was that she had be the woman of Christopher. Well, sure enough, all women were cheap.


    In order to get money, they could sell everything. It was not surprising for them to sell their bodies.


    Two hourster, the subordinates of Christopher came back. They all shook their heads. They didn''t


    see the figure of Teresa. At the same time, a trace of panic even appeared in Enrique''s heart. Did


    something happen to her?


    "What? Can a living person suddenly disappear on the river?"


    "Boss, there is another possibility."


    Seeing that his boss was angry, one of the subordinate said timidly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Say it."


    The man took a look at his boss and then looked at Enrique who was with a sullen expression on his


    face. His eyes swept across the terrible Moore. He said in a low voice.


    "Maybe, maybe she fell into the river by ident."


    "Bullshit! You''d better pray for Mrs. Teresa''s safety, or I''ll throw you into the river."


    Since the wife of the CEO of the TH Group was missing, their banquet had to stop in advance.


    Everyone got off the yacht, and professional people were watching at the door. After all the people got


    off the yacht, they found that all the people was here. Only Teresa was not there.


    The more Enrique frowned, the more anxious he became. ''Teresa, if you dare to let anything happen to


    you, I will never let you see Brain and Bruce again in my life. Did you hear that? Did you hear that?''


    All the people on the yacht had left. However, Teresa was nowhere to be seen, Christopher still sent his


    own men to look for her. Out of worry, Enrique also personally turned the whole yacht upside down inch


    by inch. But Teresa still was nowhere to be seen.


    Christopher whispered a few words in one of his men''s ears. The man nodded repeatedly and turned


    around to walk towards a small yacht. They searched the whole night, but there was still no news until


    dawn.


    "Mr. Enrique, don''t worry. I''m sure you can find your wife."


    Enrique frowned. He had heard this for more than ten times. Now he was not even in the mood to deal


    with Christopher friendly. ''Where the hell are you, Teresa?''


    All he could think about was Teresa. He was in a panic. Teresa was missing for the whole night. Moore


    patted on the shoulder of Enrique.


    People''s lives were actually so fragile. Teresa suddenly disappeared on the yacht and no one could


    find her. The only exnation was that she fell into the river, but so long had passed.


    Even if Teresa knew how to swim, the situation was not good. Moore turned his head and looked at


    Enrique. It seemed that he had never seen him so panic since they knew each other.


    As expected, the woman called Teresa had always been in his heart, no matter in the past or now.


    Teresa''s ce in Enrique''s heart never wavered.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, one of Christopher''s men came back with a small bag which was still


    dripping. Seeing this, Enrique''s eyes trembled. He stepped forward and grabbed the man by the cor.


    "Where did you find this bag?"


    Moore shook his heads. Enrique should already know where the bag came from because it was


    dripping. There was no need to deceive himself. Enrique was so smart that he knew what was going


    on.


    "We found it from the river."


    "Where? Take me there."


    The people around Enrique were frightened by his madness and stepped back. Moore patted him on


    the shoulder.


    "Lead the way. I''ll go with him."


    The man took a look at his boss, Christopher, and saw that he nodded in agreement. Then he turned


    around, took two people, and directly set sail to the ce where the bag was found. The bag had been


    held in Enrique''s hands all the time. He kept saying Teresa''s name in his heart.


    Moore could even see that Enrique was trembling slightly. He couldn''tfort this man, so he had to


    do what he thought he should do. He even thought that he should call the members of the Shen Family


    and the Gu Family.


    "Here it is. I found it here."


    The man looked around, but found that they were actually on a vast river. He just pointed to a ce by


    feeling. Enrique jump down without saying a word, which scared Moore. He reached out his hand, but


    he couldn''t catch him.


    "Plop!" Enrique jumped into the river again. The river was a little muddy and Enrique didn''te up.


    When Moore was about to go down to look for him, Enrique suddenly appeared and then dived again.


    "Something bad will happen to him. The river is very fast here. Let''s pull him up as soon as possible."


    The man beside frowned. The river was deep and fast. He shouldn''t dive under the river without any


    equipment. Most importantly, even if his wife really fell from this ce, the corpse must have rushed to


    somewhere else.


    Moore sighed slightly. The more care of Enrique to Teresa was, the more anxious he was right now. He


    hadpletely lost his usual wisdom. He even used the most primitive method to search ording to


    his thoughts. It was impossible for him to find her in this way. It was impossible.

 Chapter 466 Teresa Is Dead

    Chapter 466 Teresa Is Dead


    "Enrique,e up from the river. You couldn''t let anything happen to yourself before you find Teresa,


    right?"


    Seeing that Enrique didn''t listen to his words at all, Moore frowned. He jumped into the river and forced


    Enrique back to the small yacht. The man beside them quickly handed them dry towels.


    "Enrique! Enough is enough."


    Without saying a word, Enrique leaned against the wobbly small yacht. Moore gave a nce at the


    man next to him. The man understood and drove the small yacht directly to the shore.


    When they just arrived at the shore, the police had already arrived. They were about to search on the


    river. After all, it was Christopher who called the police. Even if Teresa was missing less than twenty-


    four hours, the police would stille for the sake of Christopher.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Now that the police had been sent out, Enrique took a few steps back. ''Ah, Teresa. Teresa...''


    Both Enrique and Christopher were taken to the police office and interrogated. It was when Enrique


    was asking question by the police that Jerome arrived. As soon as Jerome arrived at the police station,


    he punched Enrique. Enrique didn''t resist and was really punched by Jerome.


    But how could Jerome let him go so easily. When he was about to swing his fist again, he was stopped


    by the police beside them. This was not the ce where they could do whatever they wanted.


    "Enrique, you killed Abby in the end. I won''t let you go."


    Thinking of this, Jerome couldn''t help bursting out his emotions. His eyes were as red as a beast''s. He


    had protected Abby for so many years. She was his beloved sister.


    It was all because of this beast in front of him. It was him who kept torturing her time and time again.


    He was the murderer.


    Since the ident, Enrique hadn''t even changed his wet clothes. With his head down, no one could


    see his expression at the moment.


    Jerome, however, was like a furious lion. If he hadn''t been in the police office, he might have killed


    Enrique. Moore nced at Jerome.


    Half an hourter, Ares, who had been missing for a long time, arrived. He was badly dressed. When


    he entered the police station, he still had a smell.


    Moore frowned and wondered whether his little brother went to pick up trash after he disappeared. He


    had just sent him a text message this morning. How could he get here so soon? Then why didn''t he


    reply when he called him earlier?


    "What happened? What happened to little cutie? Enrique. Why you look so depressed? Brother, what''s


    wrong?"


    The policemen standing next to Ares couldn''t stand the smell of Ares but step back. It was so


    unbearable that even Ares''s brother wanted to stay away from him.


    "It''s not the right time to ask this question. Why don''t you use the bathroom of the police station to


    clean yourself first?"


    Moore''s proposal was agreed by the police. However, they were on their guard against Moore. Moore


    was the head of the underworld. The police had been keeping an eye on them two for a long time, but


    they couldn''t do anything to them.


    "I just want to know what''s wrong with little cutie now."


    Ares was also anxious. He came out of the mountain, as soon as he received a message saying that


    little cutie fell into the river and it took him several hours to rush to the police station, but he was asked


    to do the personal hygiene first?


    "Sir, please calm down. Here is the thing. Ms. Teresa disappeared on the yacht party held by


    Christopher from nine thirty to half past tenst night. Today, we found her bag from the river, which


    was confirmed by Mr. Enrique. As for Ms. Teresa, we will try our best to search and rescue her."


    "Do you think I''m three years old? Do you think I''m so gullible?"


    Ares''s swearing made the police next to him very dissatisfied, but unfortunately they were not willing to


    go forward and get close to him, because he was too smelly. Tears welled up in Jerome''s eyes. He


    red at Enrique.


    Last night, it was said that Enrique took Abby on the yacht and Abby disappeared. Till now, he didn''t


    even dare to tell his father and Lena the news. He was afraid that they couldn''t ept it at all.


    If they knew it, they would have a nervous breakdown, especially Lena. Although his father was in good


    health, the consequences would still be unimaginable when he heard about this news.


    The police standing aside had already been used to it. The search and rescue they had said just now


    was only tofort the family members verbally, but in fact, they were just waiting on the river, waiting


    for the corpse to float out of the river, and then bring it back to the family of the dead.


    "Well, you guys can actually wait for our news at home."


    The most important thing was that the man next to them should go home and take a shower. They


    didn''t want this man to pollute the clean environment and air of the police station. They were almost


    suffocated. ...


    When they walked out of the police office, Moore''s men had been waiting for them at the gate of the


    police officer. As soon as they came out, Christopher and Shirley also came out from the side. At that


    time, all the people who had contact with Teresa needed to be investigated by the police.


    In this way, it was convenient to find out whether it was an ident or a murder when they found the


    corpse. However, it might be difficult to find the corpse on the river. If they was lucky, they would find


    the corpse, but if they was not lucky, the corpse might float to somewhere they would never found.


    Moore''s men came and tried to protect Enrique. They needed to prevented Jerome rush up to fight


    against Enrique all of a sudden. However, when they walked out of the police office, Jerome suddenly


    calmed down. He didn''t say anything and directly drove away.


    Because he didn''t believe it at all. He didn''t believe that Abby was dead. He didn''t believe that the little


    princess of the Gu Family, Abigale, was dead. Abby must be waiting for him to save her. It must be like


    this. He couldn''t waste time anymore.


    Ares, Moore and a group of Moore''s men escorted Enrique back to the Shen Family''s house. Harris


    was already in the living room. He was told that Enrique and Teresa hadn''te back since yesterday.


    He was so angry that he stood in front of the door, trying to teach his disobedient son a lesson. Lydia


    was in her room, and Mandy had already brought her food. Perhaps it was because of Mandy''s words


    yesterday, she had been staying in her room sincest evening, and she hadn''t even visited Harris.


    Hearing the noise at the door, Harris was angry. When he was about to say something, he suddenly


    found that there were many people there. Enrique was standing in the middle of Moore and a man who


    looked like a vagrant. Harris frowned.


    "What happened?"


    Harris, who was in better health, stamped on the floor with his walking stick. He looked at those people.


    He found that he didn''t see Teresa.

 Chapter 467 Breakdown

    Chapter 467 Breakdown


    "Why are you the only ones back? Where is Teresa?"


    Harris asked in a deep voice, but no one answered him. Enrique stood in front of Harris in a daze with


    a gloomy expression on his face, while Ares and Moore were standing aside silently. There were many


    Moore''s men standing behind the three of them. However, when they saw that Moore didn''t say


    anything, how dare they talk too much?


    "This home is getting more and more different. Now even no one answered my question, right? I''ll ask


    you again. Where is Teresa? Where is she? Did she go back to the Gu Family? Was she not willing to


    go back to the Shen Family? Did she feel guilty? She did such a thing to me, so she fled back to the Gu


    Family for refuge? I''m not dead yet."


    Harris had a bad temper. Ares looked at Harris in disbelief. If he remembered it right, Harris loved and


    cared Teresa very much. But why did it sound different now?


    Now that something had happened to Teresa, and Enrique became like this, what on earth had


    happened while he was away? Did they all be like this? Did they all be a stranger he didn''t


    know?


    "Mr. Harris, please don''t yell anymore. Teresa didn''t go back to the Gu Family. Instead, something bad


    happened to her on the yacht party yesterday night. The police have begun to search and rescue her,


    but there is no news fromst night till now."


    Moore''s voice sounded, and Harris took a few steps back and slumped into the sofa.


    "What... What did you say? What did you just say?"


    Something shed through Harris''s eyes, but only he knew what it was. Moore repeated what he said


    just now. Harris seemed to be stimted and covered his chest all of a sudden.


    "Mr. Harris."


    "Dad."


    In front of them, Harris passed out. A group of people hurriedly carried Harris into the car and sent him


    to the hospital.


    When the Shen Family was in a mess, the door of one of the guest rooms was opened slowly. Lydia''s


    eyes were as cold as ice. She sneered. The door was closed slowly again.


    In the hospital, Harris was sent to the emergency room. The doctor said that his life was in danger.


    Leaning against the door of the emergency room, Enrique looked a little absent-minded.


    Ares, who was sitting next to Enrique, kept silent. He had just left for a short time. Why did so many


    things happen? Moore sighed.


    Although the hope was slim, he still hoped that Teresa could be safe. Harris, who was in the


    emergency room, could hold on. Both of them must be fine.


    Otherwise, the pain of losing Harris would be unbearable for Enrique, who had just lost Teresa.


    Thinking of this, Moore turned to one of his subordinate and whispered something in his ears.


    The man nodded and left. Yes, who else could support Enrique at this time? The answer was Brain and


    Bruce. There were only his two sons left. As for the matter of Teresa, it was better to hide it from the


    two children first.


    He didn''t want to see the thing which happened to Enrique before happened to the two children. At that


    time, Enrique was really crazy. He didn''t eat or drink and just wanted to take revenge.


    Fortunately, there were still hatred that support Enrique to continue to live at that time. Otherwise, he


    might have given up and even kill himself at that time. For so many years, he had finally survived from


    the past and met his own happiness.


    He had married his beloved woman and had two cute and smart children. Harris was in good health.


    Why did such a good family suddenly be like this? Why did it happen all of a sudden?


    It seemed that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was missing? His mind was in a


    mess. However, it seemed that as long as he found the source, he could figure out everything.


    However, Moore couldn''t figure it out and had no idea about the reason at the moment. Damn it! He hit


    the wall of the hospital with his fist. Moore didn''t say a word, neither did Ares, who was sitting on the


    chair in the ward with Enrique.


    He looked at Enrique who was burying his face in his palm and didn''t know how tofort him. It was


    unnecessary to say or do anything right now.


    It might be a good thing that little cutie was not found, but in his heart, he faintly wanted Teresa to be


    safe. s, back then, Fiona suddenly left. When he knew the news, he went straight to look for her


    without saying anything.


    Later he heard that she didn''t go abroad, but went to explore the mountains. Without saying anything,


    he bought equipment and went to the mountains to look for her. He had searched for her for a long


    time, but there was still no news.


    It was not until he was not able to live in the mountains by using the food and living goods around him


    at that time that he finally decided to walk out. As soon as he came out, he received the news like this.


    How could he not copse?


    He couldn''t find the one he loved, and his friend was missing again. Then he looked at his good friend


    and found that he had be like this. He was really in a bad mood. Why everything suddenly


    be like this?


    His thought was exactly the same as that of Moore. Now Enrique didn''t have the mood to think about


    these things, the two of them would think about it for him. Why did the Shen Family, which had always


    been peaceful and windless, suddenly encounter so many things?


    After three hours of rescue, Harris was finally out of danger. Now he was in the intensive care unit, and


    they could not even apany him.


    At the same time, the man, who was sent to Shen Family by Moore, came back with one child in each


    of his arms. Moore stopped them outside the door. He wanted to say something to Brain and Bruce.


    "Brain, Bruce, your Grandpa Harris is sick, and your mother have something to do abroad. Your father


    is in a bad mood now. Well, what should you do?"


    The two children, Brain and Bruce, were silent, and their eyes were even a little red.


    "Uncle, we all heard what you said at our home. Something happened to mom, right?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Moore was stunned. He really didn''t notice that the two children were nearby at that time. He sighed


    slightly. Even if they were really not here, in fact, the two children were so smart.


    They hadn''t stopped the servants of Shen Family from gossiping. The two kids would know it sooner or


    later. The man next to them looked at his boss with embarrassment.


    He didn''t want to tell him. In fact, when he went to Shen Family''s house, the nanny knocked on the


    door. The two children hugged each other and huddled in the corner of their room, crying. Even he, a


    hooligan, felt sorry for them.


    "No, your mother is just missing. The police are looking for her."


    The two children''s eyes turned red and nodded. Bruce looked at Moore.


    "Uncle Moore, where are Grandpa Harris and dad?"


    "Your Grandpa Harris is out of danger now and he is resting in the ward. But your dad is not in good


    condition."

 Chapter 468 Pretending To Be Strong

    Chapter 468 Pretending To Be Strong


    "Brain and I know what to do. Uncle Moore, please take us to see dad."


    Moore nodded slightly and led the way. Moore''s subordinate held the two kids in his arms. Moore even


    thought of Cindy, who was abroad. As a father, how could he not feel sorry for such sensible children?


    How could it be possible?


    Brain and Bruce wiped their eyes at the same time, fearing that their tears would leak out. When the


    two of them saw Enrique, they bit their lips tightly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Wait, wait, uncle. Bruce and I want to go to the toilet."


    Tears streamed down Brain''s cheeks as he spoke. Moore nodded, took Brain from his subordinate''s


    hand and went to the toilet together.


    "Are our eyes red, uncle? Will dad see that we''ve cried?"


    Brain turned to ask Moore. Moore touched Brain''s head with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Grandpa is sick. It''s normal for you two to worry about him."


    "We don''t want dad to worry about us."


    Bruce pressed his lips. They had to stay with their father, wait for their mother to go home and wait for


    their Grandpa Harris to recover. So Bruce and he couldn''t cry. They couldn''t cry.


    They couldn''t bother their father any more. Their father must be very sad now, even sadder than them,


    so the two of them must be fine. At least, they could make their father feel that there were two of them


    by his side.


    The two children tried their best to tidy up themselves. In fact, the moment the children saw their father


    just now, all their emotions might explode. However, the two children were sensible, so they wanted to


    pretend that nothing had happened.


    "Dad. Bruce and I came to see Grandpa Harris. Don''t worry, Dad. Grandpa Harris will be fine. Bruce


    and I will stay with dad."


    When they came to the side of Enrique, Bruce and Brain reached out their hands, held each of


    Enrique''s hands and pressed their face against Enrique''s palms.


    After hearing his two children''s voices, Enrique''s eyes slowly recovered. His two children didn''t know


    what had happened to their mother, did they? He reached out and touched the heads of the two of


    them.


    "Have Brain and Bruce ever had dinner?"


    As soon as Enrique spoke, his voice was hoarse. Bruce and Brain nodded. In fact, they lied. They


    didn''t eat anything at all.


    When they heard that their mother had an ident, they even felt that they couldn''t breathe because of


    crying. Their Grandpa Harris fainted again. The two of them felt that the whole world had copsed.


    It was not until that man came to pick them up and told them that their father was waiting for them in


    the hospital that they remembered that their father was also in need of them now. They felt that they


    should make their father happy.


    Then they met Moore at the gate of the hospital. They understood what he meant. The two of them


    understood. Since their father didn''t want them to know, they didn''t know. They just waited for their


    mother to go home.


    "Dad, you must haven''t eaten anything, right? If Grandpa Harris wakes up and sees you worry about


    him so much and didn''t eat anything, he will be angry and me you for not eating. If mome back


    from abroad, she will also be angry with you too."


    Bruce raised his head and looked at Enrique. Enrique''s eyes reddened all of a sudden. Moore had


    never seen him so vulnerable except for his mother''s sudden death.


    Enrique nodded. He couldn''t even say a word. He was afraid that he would copse in front of the


    children, and that he would shed tears in front of the children.


    He couldn''t let the two children know about what happened to their mother, nor could he let them see


    their father''s weak appearance. He didn''t want his two children to be who he was in the past.


    "Well, I''m going to buy some food. Enrique, please have some with the two kids."


    Taking a look at Ares, who was standing next to them, Moore thought, ''Forget it. This guy must haven''t


    eaten anything either. I''ll buy one for him as well. Everything is suck together. Enrique, everything


    would be fine. You can make it through.''


    Everything would be fine after he made it through. Without saying anything more, he bought three


    bowls of wonton and two bowls of fried rice in a snack bar near the hospital and took them directly to


    the hospital.


    Considering the current situation of Enrique, it was better for him to eat some wonton with soup. As for


    the two fried rice, they were for Ares. He knew that he hadn''t eaten enough for a long time.


    As expected, when Ares saw the food box, he didn''t say anything, regardless of his dirty clothes and


    hands, as well as his greasy hair, which had grown a lot and was still stuck together. He directly took


    the food box and began to eat.


    After finishing one box, he took another box. He ate two boxes in a row before putting them down.


    Then Moore looked at Enrique. Sure enough, he just drank a few mouthfuls of wonton soup, and Moore


    frowned.


    "Dad, you should eat more. Why do you eat so little? Bruce and I both eat more than you. You are so


    naughty."


    After saying that, Brain ate another wonton in front of Enrique. Enrique nodded slightly and ate the


    wonton obediently and regained some strength. Gradually, his cold body recovered a little. He was cold


    the wholest night because of his wet clothes.


    Seeing that Enrique had eaten something, Moore breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Enrique could


    eat something, Enrique''s mind would be working. Maybe he could think of something else.


    Holding Brain and Bruce in his arms, something shed through his eyes. This was something that


    Moore had never seen or seen before. He didn''t know whether it was hatred or not. What was that?


    "Ares, go to the hotel nearby and wash yourself. Your clothes are dirty. We don''t care if you are dirty or


    not. But now the two kids are here. Did you want to make them feel ufortable?"


    Ares seemed to have regained his sense of smell. He frowned and stood up as if he smelled


    something.


    "Brother, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll be back soon. I''m full and my brain is working. I have something to ask


    youter."


    "Okay, I know. I''m also going to organize my thoughts. Hurry up!"


    It was said that two heads were better than one, and his little brother and his subordinates were as


    intelligent as him. Looking at Enrique, Moore raised the corners of his mouth and patted him on the


    shoulder.


    "What do you think, Enrique? Have you thought of something?"


    Enrique raised his head, looked at Moore and nodded slowly.


    "It seems that I need your help on this matter."


    "No problem. I won''t charge you this time, but you have to pay for my men''s running errands."


    Moore gave Enrique a big smile and Enrique nodded.


    "This thing, I need to wait until my father wakes up."


    A cold light shed in his eyes, which made people shudder. ''Teresa, I would find out the truth. You


    have better be safe and sound.''

 Chapter 469 The Pain Of Losing A Daughter

    Chapter 469 The Pain Of Losing A Daughter


    "Moore, I need to go to the Gu Family''s house. Please take care of Brain and Bruce for me."


    "Are you going to the Gu Family now?"


    Wasn''t he looking for a beating? They didn''t know how many people in the Gu Family knew about


    Teresa''s current situation. Judging from Albert''s love for Teresa, if they knew, the consequences were


    unimaginable.


    "I have my own n. You stay here and take care of the two children for me. Don''t let anything happen


    to the two of them."


    Moore made an OK gesture to him and watched Enrique leave. It seemed that the tough and wise man


    came back again.


    This bowl of wonton was worth twelve dors, but what Enrique didn''t know was that the two men,


    Albert and Gavin, were rushing to the Shen Family''s vi.


    Today''s noon news reported that the wife of the CEO of the TH Group disappeared on the yachtst


    night when she attended the yacht banquet held by Christopher, and the police had gone all out to


    search and rescue her. The news said that would it affect the reputation of Christopher and the attitude


    of CEO of the TH Group?


    The news also said that they didn''t even know if the CEO of the TH Group would attribute his wife''s


    disappearance on the yacht to Christopher. There were even reports that this might be a conspiracy of


    a capitalist, but it was a pity that he had sacrificed a poor woman''s life.


    When Albert saw the news, he was so angry that he threw the remote control away. He stood up and


    called Jerome, but Jerome didn''t answer the phone. He became more and more uneasy.


    As soon as he arrived at the Shen Family, he saw that there was no one else in the Shen Family


    except the servants. Albert frowned, and Mandy was a little flustered when she saw that it was Albert.


    Did Mr. Albert know something?


    "Mr. Albert, Mr. Gavin, why you two are here? Mr. Harris is sick. Mr. Enrique, Mr. Brain, and Mr. Bruce


    have gone to the hospital."


    Albert''s face darkened. ''What? Even Harris was sick?'' He looked at Mandy.


    "What about Lydia? Where is she?"


    "Oh, Mr. Albert, Miss Lydia has been in the guest room sincest night."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    When the servant pushed the door open, they saw that Lydia was lying on her bed with a pale face and


    red eyes. Seeing that Albert and Harris came, she nodded to them.


    "Uncle Harris, Uncle Albert... Uncle Harris..."


    With these words, tears ran down her cheeks. Albert snorted.


    "He is still alive. Don''t cry here. What''s wrong? Why are you crying so early?"


    "Uncle Albert, how could you say that? I... I''m just worried about Uncle Harris. He is such a good man,


    but Teresa did such a thing to him. "


    Speaking of this, Lydia stopped again. Albert frowned and mmed the door with Gavin. He looked at


    Mandy, who knew that Albert was asking her what happened.


    She told them what had happened after Albert and Gavin left. She said that Harris hadn''t had dinner


    because of anger, and then Teresa took the egg custard to his room in person.


    That night, Harris suffered from food poisoning, vomiting and diarrhea. Fortunately, Dr. Liang came in


    time. Harris was not in danger, but he was weak. It was not until today that he heard the news of


    Teresa...


    Albert took a few steps back. Something happened to his Abby. He knew that he couldn''t figure out


    what happened to Abby here.


    "Gavin, let''s go to the hospital!"


    Albert was trembling, and even his hand holding a crutch was no exception. Albert had seen a lot of


    ups and downs in the business world, but after knowing that his daughter had an ident, he became


    the same as the father of an ordinary family.


    Yes, he was Teresa''s father. With the help of Gavin, Albert got on the car and rushed to the hospital.


    Albert even hoped that he could see his Abby when he arrived at the hospital.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They two rushed to the hospital, but Enrique was not in the hospital. Only Moore and the two children


    were outside the ICU. Brain and Bruce tried their best to hold back their tears when they saw Albert.


    When Albert saw the two children, he reached out his hands and held them in his arms.


    "Grandpa Albert..."


    Brain couldn''t hold back his tears, but Bruce didn''t allow himself to cry. He couldn''t cry. If his mother


    saw it, she would definitely me him. He couldn''t cry, because if he cried, his Grandpa Harris would


    feel sorry for him.


    "Good boys."


    Albert took a look at Moore, while Moore looked away. Now, thest person he wanted to see was


    actually Albert. Albert might have known about Teresa''s ident.


    "Young man, where is my daughter?"


    Moore was stunned for a while, but finally he didn''t dodge. He sighed softly. Well, what shoulde


    woulde. In that case, it was better to confess.


    "Mr. Albert, the police haven''t found her yet, and our people are also trying their best to look for her. No


    news is actually good news."


    This was the only words he could say tofort this old man. Albert seemed to have lost all his


    strength. What did he mean? No news was the best news?


    He wanted the news of Abby. He wanted the news that Abby was safe. Suddenly, he thought of Abby in


    her childhood. He suddenly thought of the first time that she pulled his trousers, and she called him


    father.


    At that time, Abby was so small and pitiful. He really treated Abby as his own flesh and blood. How


    could such a thing happen?


    "Where is Enrique? He was not here at such a critical time. Where has he gone? Call Enrique."


    Albert seemed to have used all his strength to say this, and Moore nodded. At this time, Ares had also


    finished cleaning up himself, and even went to a hair salon to tidy up his hair. He looked so clean and


    fresh all over.


    When he saw Albert and Gavin, his heart jolted. He understood that it was impossible to hide it


    anymore. Since it was impossible to hide it, just tell it frankly. They should be mentally prepared for this


    matter.


    "Uncle Albert. Long time no see."


    Ares walked up to greet Albert. Albert just nced at Ares indifferently without saying anything. How


    could he be in the mood to say anything now? ...


    He just wanted to wait for Enrique, because he was the person Abby had seen before she


    disappeared. He wanted to know who Abby had met at that time. Why did Abby encounter such a


    disaster for no reason?


    His Abby. His daughter. Albert''s eyes turned red. Brain and Bruce walked up to him and held his


    hands.

 Chapter 470 Death Confirmation

    Chapter 470 Death Confirmation


    "Grandpa Albert, mom will be back. She will be back."


    "Good boy, good boy. You two are both good kids. You are right. Abby wille back safely. She will."


    With red eyes, Albert held the hands of Brain and Bruce. On that day, Harris didn''t wake up and Albert


    didn''t leave the hospital.


    On that day, Brain and Bruce were very obedient. They stayed with Albert all the time and didn''t cry or


    make any noise. They even persuaded Albert to eat something.


    On that day, Enrique didn''t go back to the hospital. Albert and others didn''t know what he had gone to


    do. Even Moore called him and wanted to say that Albert was in the hospital, but no one answered the


    phone.


    That day, Albert was apanied by Gavin. He didn''t know what he could do for this old friend and


    what he should do.


    He had watched Teresa grow up. How could he not feel heartbroken if she really died? He just hoped


    that everything would be fine. He just hoped that their family could be safe and sound.


    On the second day, Harris woke up. Albert was the first and only person that Harris wanted to see. No


    one knew what they had said.


    When Albert came out, his eyes were red. He didn''t say anything since that day, with Brain and Bruce


    around.


    On the third day, Enrique still didn''te back. The police found a corpse soaked in water from the


    ce where the ident happened to Teresa. The corpse was naked, but the police concluded that


    the clothes was washed by the river, so it was not dressed.


    ording to the hairstyle, it should be Teresa, who had been missing for a long time. The police called


    the Shen Family, but they couldn''t get through. Then they got in touch with Albert and issued a death


    confirmation.


    At the moment when Albert received the death confirmation of Teresa, his expression seemed to have


    aged more than ten years. He suddenly fell on the long bench in the hospital, unable toe to his


    senses for a long time.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When he came to his senses, tears coursed down his cheeks. Brain and Bruce, who were sitting


    beside him, had been calm for the past two days. They burst into tears at this moment and passed out.


    Fortunately, they were in the hospital.


    What they didn''t notice was that a ck figure hiding in the corner not far away revealed a mocking


    smile. Then that figure turned around and left. Albert fell ill because of the blow.


    With red eyes, Ashley sat in her husband''s ward, her hands clenched into fists. Abigale, Abigale, even


    if you die, do you still want to drag the members of the Gu Family down?


    What did they Gu Family owe her? Why did she have to torture them like this? Standing in the ward,


    Tristan didn''t tell Lena anything about Teresa and Albert.


    Her belly was bing more and more obvious. He had also strictly forbidden her to watch TV and


    use mobile phone, because now, the news of the death of the wife of the CEO of the TH Group was


    overwhelming outside.


    He couldn''t let anything happen to her and the baby in her belly. They still couldn''t get through to


    Jerome. By the time Enrique returned to the hospital, it was four dayster.


    Teresa''s corpse was ced in the morgue of the hospital. Some of them were sick, some of them were


    missing and other of them were busy. No one even went to the hospital to take the corpse back.


    "Father."


    Enrique went to Albert''s ward first. Albert just woke up, and his body was still a little tired. Seeing that


    Enrique was standing at the door with a messy beard, Albert nodded to him weakly.


    In the eyes of Enrique, Albert seemed to have aged a lot, and even his hair were almost gray. His heart


    ached.


    It seemed that after a long time, Albert opened his mouth, as if he had used up all his strength.


    "Enrique, you go and take Abby home. We should take her home."


    Tears welled up in Enrique''s eyes and he nodded. In fact, Ashley was very satisfied with Enrique in


    front of her. If he hadn''t married Abigale, she might have treated him well.


    "Mr. Enrique, Albert is not in good health and needs more rest. You can go to visit your dad first."


    It was obvious that she wanted to drive him away. But Enrique nodded and said nothing more. He


    turned around and went to the intensive care unit. While Moore, who had been taking care of the two


    children of Teresa and Enrique, was on the verge of copse.


    The two children were crying all the time, and then they began to have a fever. After the infusion, they


    slept quietly for a while, and their temperature dropped. But when they woke up, they continued to cry,


    and then they began to have a fever again.


    The doctor said that if the two children continued to live like this, they would probably have physical


    problems in a short time. Fortunately, Enrique came back.


    When he came back, he had already received the police''s notice. He didn''t even know how he came


    back, but he knew that the murderer was waiting for him, waiting for him in secret. He wanted to take


    revenge, to avenge for Teresa.


    "Daddy, Mommy, Mommy will nevere back, right?"


    At the moment Brain saw Enrique, the copse of the emotions surged up again in his heart. Beside


    him, Bruce did not speak, and his red and swollen eyes were swollen like small walnuts. Enrique came


    forward and held the two children into his arms.


    "Don''t cry. Your mother doesn''t like Brain and Bruce to be like this. If she sees it, she will be sad and


    distressed."


    "Daddy is lying! Daddy is lying! Mommy will nevere back! She will nevere to see Brain and


    Bruce again! Daddy is lying!"


    Enrique patted gently on Brain''s back.


    "Who said your mother couldn''te back? She must be somewhere watching you secretly. If you


    keep doing this, she will really be sad."


    Brain raised his head and looked at Enrique. Tears were still falling, and his body was hot. Enrique


    nodded.


    "Brain and Bruce are the best. You two don''t want your mom to be sad, do you?"


    "Yes, yes. Even if mom is not here anymore, it is said that people would leave their soul in this world.


    Mom must be nearby. She would never want to see that Bruce and I are like this..."


    Brain tried his best to hold back his tears, while Bruce quietly leaned against the arms of Enrique,


    weeping. After hearing what Enrique said, he silently wiped the tears on his face with his small hands.


    But his tears were alwaysing out of his eyes. He couldn''t wipe them all. What should he do? They


    couldn''t let their mother see it. If their mother saw it, she would be sad. They didn''t want their mother to


    be sad.


    Standing aside, Moore sighed. No one wanted to see such a result.

 Chapter 471 Teresas Funeral

    Chapter 471 Teresa''s Funeral


    ''Teresa, why are you so disappointing? How could you die like that? Why did you leave these people


    who love and care for you and let them sad? How do you have the heart to do that?''


    People''s lives were too fragile. The people, who was still standing with you talking andughing, might


    disappear in this world without saying anything the next day. It was unexpected.


    Afterforting Brain and Bruce, Enrique went to another ward. Yesterday morning, Harris had been


    transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward. Although he had recovered well, there was


    still something in his heart. ...


    When Enrique entered the ward, Harris was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling with an aged


    expression. He was just like Albert. Enrique sat next to Harris.


    The two of them didn''t say anything. Harris kept staring at the ceiling. After a long time, he grabbed the


    hand of Enrique.


    "Enrique, it''s my fault. I''m sorry for Teresa."


    Enrique was stunned and said nothing. He gently patted his father''s hand. It really had nothing to do


    with him. But after Harris knew that Teresa had an ident, he was stimted and sent to the


    emergency room.


    He must have put all the me on himself. He felt that he shouldn''t have treated Teresa badly in the


    past two days, but Enrique knew in his heart that he was the one who should be med.


    When Teresa was alive, he forced her to stay with him in order to revenge her. When he found that he


    did not hate her at all, but loved her, she would never appear in his life again.


    How ridiculous and pathetic it was! Maybe God wanted to punish him. And god wanted to take away


    the woman he loved most, because god felt that it was not enough to take away his mother.


    "Dad, I''ll take Teresa home soon." ...


    Harris''s eyes dimmed a lot. After hearing that Enrique would take Teresa back home, Harris had known


    more or less that Teresa would nevere back.


    What if he treated her better at that time? If they hadn''t done all those things, maybe Teresa wouldn''t...


    Just as Enrique was apanying Harris, Gavin came out of Albert''s ward. He wanted to go to the


    garden of the hospital to breathe some fresh air.


    What he didn''t know was that someone had followed him. When Gavin saw the crowd at the gate of the


    elevator, he decided to take the stairs. Just at this time, that figure''s hands had already quietly reached


    out behind Gavin.


    "Uncle Gavin, where are you going?"


    At this moment the elevator door opened, Ares came out. He called out to Gavin in confusion, but his


    eyes were fixed on a man with a cap and a mask behind Gavin.


    Pretending that nothing had happened, he greeted Gavin with a smile and slowly approached Gavin.


    The man with a gauze mask lowered his head, trying to pass by Ares.


    "Where are you going?"


    Ares quickly stopped the man wearing a peaked cap.


    "What are you doing? Help. Somebody is beating someone in the hospital."


    Ares sneered. Those who were going to take the elevator just cast a cold nce at the captured men.


    They all looked indifferent. Some of them even entered the elevator, not wanting to cause such trouble


    to themselves at all.


    The man with the gauze mask wanted to hit Ares back, but Ares didn''t give him the chance. He exerted


    force on his hand, and the man let out a strange scream, and the joints of his wrist had been broken.


    He cried out in pain.


    Hearing the noise not far away, Moore and his men rushed over. They saw that Ares was pressing


    down on a man, and Uncle Gavin was standing next to him.


    When Enrique walked out of the ward, Moore and Ares had figured out the whole story, and the man


    had been transferred to the police station.


    "What happened?"


    "Just now, a man with a gauze mask wanted to push Uncle Gavin who was standing at the stairs.


    Fortunately, I arrived at the right time, or he would have..."


    Hearing what Ares said, Enrique frowned more tightly. Well, it seemed that the mastermind liked to y


    the cat and mouse game so much, he would like to y with it as well.


    "Where is that man?"


    "He was sent to the police station."


    Enrique was displeased. He took a look at Ares. Moore knew what was on Enrique''s mind, so he


    waved his hand.


    "He is just a man who takes money to help others get rid of disasters. It''s useless to ask. I have seen


    him before. He is a gangster under Kevin Li in the north of the city. I guess he might..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Moore didn''t finish his words, because he knew Enrique would


    understand. Ares may not understand, but he didn''t need to understand.


    "Well, Enrique, what about your wife''s body? Should we?"


    Hearing that, Enrique''s eyes trembled. In fact, he didn''t want to hear these words the most, especially


    the words your wife''s body. He had thought that as long as he didn''t think about it or look at it, things


    might not happen.


    But the fact was that he couldn''t escape or pretend that nothing had happened. He nodded slightly.


    Then, Enrique went to the Police Affiliated Hospital with Ares and sent Teresa''s body to the cremator.


    The funeral should have been arranged in the Shen Family, but Teresa''s body had been soaked and


    swollen.


    Although the hospital had done some simple treatment about Teresa''s body, their skills were still not


    comparable to that of the makeup artists in the crematory. So they finally decided to put Teresa in the


    crematory.


    Besides, the corpse had been soaked in the water for a few days and had been in the hospital for so


    long. If they didn''t cremate her body soon... Atst, Enrique agreed with Ares.


    The funeral will be held in the cremator. As long as you have money, the person in charge of the


    cremator will hold a grand funeral for you.


    Besides, they had already made a phone call in advance. The mourning hall had been arranged, and


    only the dead were needed. The car stopped directly at the hospital, and Teresa''s body was covered


    with a white cloth.


    Everything was ready, including the mourning robe. But Teresa was wearing a white wedding dress


    which was prepared by Enrique. He wanted to send her away in the most beautiful way.


    The funeral was held two dayster. Enrique didn''t even have the courage to look at Teresa''s face. As


    if escaping from this reality and leaving in a hurry.


    He didn''t go back to the hospital, nor did he go home. Instead, he sat in front of a stall in the night


    market, drinking wine one by one. Teresa once said that after she escaped from the Gu Family, when


    she was abroad, what she missed most was such a small stall in the night market. She also said that


    she really liked to be with Fiona who was with her at that time.


    They would order some kebabs, and each of them would order a ss of beer, and then they would


    drink happily under the starry light. Enrique also wanted to apany her like


    this.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 472 Clear The Mind

    Chapter 472 Clear The Mind


    But she never gave him a chance. How could she have the heart to leave him and the two children? If


    she wanted to revenge him in this way, what about the two children?


    The reason why Ares could find Enrique was because the manager of the barbecue shop on the


    roadside called him. That guest was so drunk. They couldn''t just clean up their own stall and leave him


    on the roadside, could they?


    After all, they couldn''t do such a thing. When Ares came, he saw that Enrique was unconscious,


    bending over the table, but calling the name of Teresa from time to time.


    "Sir, thank you so much."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''d better persuade this young man not to take things too hard in the future. The


    past would be the past. Why does he drink to drown his sorrows and hurt himself?"


    The owner of the barbecue shop was a little old. He was kind-hearted and couldn''t help nagging. Ares


    nodded repeatedly. In fact, there were not many such good people. When he paid, he gave the owner


    more money.


    In the Shen Family, Enrique was lying on the bed with his eyebrows tightly knitted. Ares wiped


    Enrique''s face with a cold towel.


    "Teresa, Teresa. Don''t leave me."


    With his eyes slightly open, Enrique reached out and grabbed Ares''s wrist. His eyes were red, but he


    didn''t move his eyes away.


    Ares felt a little awkward. Although the two people had a really good rtionship, it was not good for


    him to be like this in the middle of the night. This was not appropriate between men and men.


    "Enrique, you are drunk. I am Ares."


    "Teresa, Teresa..."


    At this moment, Enrique knew clearly that the person in front of him was not Teresa, but he could not


    let go of him. It was just like that day, if he did not agree, Teresa would not go out alone. If she did not


    go out, she might not...


    "Enrique. Wake up. I''m Ares. No matter how much you miss little cutie, she won''te back. Don''t do


    that."


    "Teresa, how could you be so cruel? Even if I admit my mistake, you are still unwilling to forgive me. Do


    you still want to take revenge on me in this way?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ares frowned. It seemed that Enrique was heavily drunk. The little cutie''s ident was a big blow to


    him. At the same time, he didn''t know where Fiona was, and he also didn''t know whether she knew


    such news that little cutie had an ident.


    Would shee? How was she doing after knowing that little cutie had an ident? Ares frowned. He


    was afraid that Fiona would take things too hard after knowing that little cutie was dead.


    She had always regarded little cutie as the only one in the world who was closest to her all the time. If


    she really knew about it, what would she do? He was even not by her side.


    While murmuring to himself, Enrique fell asleep. Brain and Bruce were still in the hospital. Now Albert


    and Harris were also sick. In order to ensure the safety of Gavin, they resolutely let him go back to the


    Gu Family. They asked him not walk around at will these two days.


    Ares was still worried about Enrique. He leaned against the sofa in their room and closed his eyes for


    rest. However, he kept thinking that the things had happened to the Gu Family during these time.


    The first target was little cutie, and then Uncle Albert and Uncle Harris. Then Enrique. In the end, they


    even didn''t let go of Uncle Gavin. Was this matter really that simple?


    But why did he feel that it was not like that? Who on earth was that person hiding in the dark? It


    seemed that Enrique, the CEO of the TH Group, had many enemies.


    But this matter was also rted to the retired CEO, Albert, of the Gu Group and Gavin. Was it a


    coincidence? ''No, it''s impossible. Will it be rted to...?''


    He lowered his head and called his brother, but his brother didn''t answer the phone. He sent a


    message to him directly and asked him to text back as soon as he saw the message.


    Ares, who was leaning against the sofa, wait for his brother for a long time and didn''t receive his call.


    Unconsciously, he fell asleep too. After he fell asleep, the door of Enrique''s room was slightly opened.


    When Enrique and Ares woke up, it was about ten o''clock on the second day. Enrique hadn''t slept for


    the past two days. The sleepst night made up for his previous sleep. Although he had a headache,


    he felt much better.


    Ares felt sore all over his body. If he had known it earlier, it would be better to sleep in the same bed


    with Enrique than on the sofa. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his neck.


    "Hi, Enrique. Ouch, my waist and back are sore from sleep. I''m dying. "


    Without saying anything, Enrique just looked at Ares, stood up from the bed and went to the bathroom.


    Then he went downstairs to have breakfast, waiting for Mandy taking out the nutritious breakfast for


    Albert and Harris. He got the breakfast and then turned around to go out.


    Fortunately, Ares went downstairs quickly. He didn''t even have breakfast in Shen Family''s house and


    had to rush to the hospital. At the moment Enrique seemed to be back to the old days, when nothing


    had happened.


    "s..."


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Enrique, Mandy sighed deeply. The Shen Family''s misfortune was


    really a big blow to Mr. Enrique and Mr. Harris. Especially Mrs. Teresa. How could she die so easily?


    "Mandy, has Enrique left?"


    At this time, Lydia, who hadn''t been out of her room for several days, walked on crutches and came


    out. She didn''t need to rely on a wheelchair to walk. Mandy took a look at Lydia and found that she had


    recovered well.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "I also want to go to the hospital to visit Uncle Harris. I don''t know if he is feeling better."


    "Miss Lydia, you''d better recover your leg as soon as possible."


    "Well, you are right. However, after something happened to Teresa, I''m really worried."


    After saying that, Lydia lowered her head and her eyes were a little red. Mandy looked at Lydia and


    sighed slightly.


    "Miss Lydia, I''m going to prepare breakfast for you. Mrs. Teresa''s funeral will be held tomorrow. We


    have a lot of things to prepare, so we don''t have many time to take care of you like before."


    "It''s okay. You can go ahead with your work. I''m fine. Tomorrow is the funeral of Teresa? I... I want to


    see Teresa off."


    "Of course. Miss Lydia, if you don''t mind, you can go with us. Mrs. Teresa is such a good girl. It is really


    a pity that she die young."


    Looking at Mandy''s back, Lydia shook her head and turned around to leave, lost in thought. It seemed


    that only she knew what she herself was thinking.

 Chapter 473 You Know Me, Dont You

    Chapter 473 You Know Me, Don''t You


    In the hospital, Enrique went to see Albert first, but Ashley was still not very friendly to him. Enrique just


    put down the breakfast and left After Enrique left, Ares said something more.


    "Well, tomorrow is little cutie''s funeral."


    Ares looked at Ashley, only to see a sneer on her lips. Albert, who was lying on the bed, nodded at him


    with red eyes.


    "Go back and tell Enrique that we will be there on time tomorrow."


    "Albert, are you crazy? The doctor said you..."


    Albert waved his hand. He looked very tired and didn''t want to say anything more to Ashley. Jerome


    was still nowhere to be seen in the ward, and Ares didn''t know where he was.


    In addition to Albert''s ward, Enrique went to the room of two children. The two of them were still


    sleeping, but their eyes were filled with tears. He quietly walked out and entered Harris''s ward.


    Harris leaned against the bed with a heavy face. Seeing that Enrique wasing, he waved at him.


    "Hi, Enrique."


    "Dad, are you feeling better?"


    "Well, when is Teresa''s funeral?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Harris didn''t say anything more. Instead, he took the breakfast Enrique brought here and ate it up.


    "Go ahead with your work. Don''t forget to pick me up tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    After taking a look at his father, Enrique turned around and went back to thepany. He had to


    arrange everything well these days. He didn''t know how Tony had dealt with all the matters since he


    was not here these two days.


    When Enrique left, the butler who had been serving Harris walked up to him.


    "Mr. Harris."


    "Okay, help me to go to Albert''s ward."


    That day, Harris went to see Albert. Albert drove Ashley out of the ward, and the two of them talked


    about something. Ashley was very dissatisfied with it.


    On that day, there were only a few bodyguards sent by Moore left in the ward. They were responsible


    for taking care of Harris, Albert, and two children in the ward. Enrique, Ares and Moore were not there.


    On the second day, Teresa''s funeral was held. Brain and Bruce, dressed in ck clothes, knelt down


    beside Teresa. Albert, Harris, and Gavin also came. They stood as family members to express their


    thanks to their rtives and friends whoe to condole.


    Some senior executives of TH Group hade. Although they knew that it was just a formality to


    Enrique, they still came. They stood in front of Teresa''s coffin with grief, and some even shed tears.


    Yilia also came, wearing a ck dress. Standing in front of Teresa''s coffin, she lowered her head, with


    something shing in her eyes.


    "Teresa, I didn''t expect you to die like this. Well, the world is unpredictable. Rest in peace."


    It seemed that she was mocking the fragility of life, or she was mocking Teresa''s death, or she was


    mocking herself. Christopher and Shirley had alsoe.


    Standing in front of the coffin, Shirley looked sad, but there was no sadness in her eyes. Everyone


    knew that Shirley was promoted by Teresa, but they didn''t know why she suddenly left TH Group and


    became the lover of Christopher.


    When the funeral was about to end, Jerome still didn''t showed up. As for Lena, Tristan didn''t tell her


    about it at all.


    However, at the end of the funeral, Lena still came, looking a little absent-minded. Her belly was getting


    more and more obvious. Tristan didn''t know why Lena would know about this.


    "Lena, why... Why are you here?"


    "p!" Tears streamed down Lena''s cheeks. When Tristan came forward, Lena raised her hand and


    pped him. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    "Why did you hide it from me? Why did you lie to me? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Lena... I... I''m just afraid of you..."


    "Ha-ha, my little sister is now lying in that cold coffin. As her elder sister, I don''t know anything about it.


    Well, Tristan, you said you are afraid? What are you afraid of? You are just afraid that I will be so sad


    that it will affect your child."


    "Lena."


    "Get out of my way!"


    She pushed away Tristan in front of her and threw herself in front of Teresa''s coffin. She didn''t say


    anything but stay there quietly, as if they came back to their childhood.


    "Abby, get up. Get up. Abby, this is Lena. Your sister. Wake up."


    Ashley stepped forward and held Lena''s hand. She was afraid that Lena would hurt the baby in her


    belly for Teresa this bitch.


    "Mom, why doesn''t Abby get up? Is she angry with me? Because of this child, I have distanced myself


    from her. Is she really angry with me? Mom? You told me. Will Abby ignore me for the rest of her life?"


    "Lena, don''t do that. Just let her go."


    Ashley gently patted on Lena''s back. Only those who had lost their loved ones before could understand


    the pain of losing their loved ones.


    Tristan wanted to step forward and got a p from Lena. Albert and Harris stood not far away, with red


    eyes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brain and Bruce were kneeling on the mats. Their faces had already been wet with tears. From now on,


    they would never see their mother again.


    Standing next to Lydia, Mandy was wiping her tears. Lydia, who was leaning not far away, looked at the


    family with a sh of pleasure in her eyes. ''It''s really good,'' she thought.


    "Oh, why didn''t you ask me to attend my niece''s funeral?"


    At this time, a man walked in from the door with a crutch. He was obviouslyme. His hair was grey


    and he had a pair of sses on his face. However, he was wearing a dark red suit, which was so


    inconsistent with the ck and white mourning hall.


    The man was followed by twelve bodyguards in suits, ties and sunsses, and the man standing next


    to him, wearing gold rimmed sses, looked gentle.


    "Three old friends, long time no see."


    The man limped and stood in front of Albert, Harris, and Gavin. The three of them twitched the corners


    of their mouths and looked coldly at the man in front of them, especially Harris, whose eyes were full of


    anger and hatred.


    "What? You don''t wee me? But today, I have toe."


    Harris clenched his fists. Although Albert looked haggard, he could still keep his mind. He secretly


    pulled Harris back.


    "Well, look at you three. Why are you all looking at me as if you are looking at an enemy? You know


    me, don''t you?"


    The man sneered.

 Chapter 474 The Past

    Chapter 474 The Past


    Harris was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. If he hadn''t tried his best to control himself, he


    might have fainted in the next moment. The white haired man was happier to see the three of them like


    this.


    "What? Where is my nephew? He is not even here when his wife is dead. If he is not here, I only can


    find you."


    The white haired man looked at the man with golden framed sses beside him. The man understood


    and nodded at Harris and Albert.


    "Mr. Harris, Mr. Albert, I''m thewyer invited by Mr. Ives. In view of the fact that Mr. Ives and you two


    created thepany together at that time, and for some reasons at that time, twenty percent of the


    hidden shares of TH Group belong to my principal. As for Mr. Albert, my client lent arge amount of


    money to Mr. Albert that year, and Mr. Albert agreed to return it with thirty percent interest."


    "Bullshit!"


    Harris was so angry that he couldn''t hold his crutch steadily, but Albert was still calm. He just looked


    coldly at Ives in front of him. This man was still unwilling to give up.


    A touch of sadness shed through Albert''s eyes. If he had taken Abby back to the Gu Family when he


    had noticed it, perhaps Abby wouldn''t...


    And Harris was the same. His beloved wife was killed by the beast in front of them. If not for this,


    Enrique would not have such an extreme personality.


    How he wished he could eat his flesh, drink his blood and eat him alive. Now, at the funeral of Teresa,


    he said that twenty percent of the hidden shares of TH Group was his. Ha-ha. How could he be so


    shameless?


    "The older you get, the more irritable you be. Harris. You should change your temper and learn


    from Albert. Look at him. Even he just lost an adopted daughter, he is still calm."


    Albert''s eyes shook slightly and stared at Ives in front of him. The three of them seemed to be back to


    the time when they three have juste out of a small vige to wander around.


    They were born in remote mountain vige and grew up together. The mountain vige was too poor.


    He, Harris, and Ives didn''t want to be mediocre all their lives.


    They didn''t want to be like those men in the vige who cultivated, raised cows and sheep, and saved


    most of their money for marrying a woman. Then raise a child.


    They couldn''t bear the poverty and peaceful life, so they left without saying goodbye to their own family.


    Back then, Albert only brought five yuan with him, which was rtively rich among the three of them.


    Five yuan in the past was already a lot in their eyes. Harris''s and Ives''s family was more poorer Albert''s


    family. Harris took two yuan with him, while Ives. only had a few cents with him.


    In this way, they went out of the mountain. At that time, the new China was just established. They


    walked all the way and kept learning and absorbing. However, their cultural foundation was really zero,


    and it was more difficult for them to learn all things than others.


    Fortunately, the three of them supported each other. No matter how hard it was, they had survived.


    They had been apprentices, had wiped shoes for others, and had sold newspapers. They had a hard


    time for several years.


    Until one day, Ives came back excitedly and said that they could make money by selling the valuable


    antiques dug out from the ancient tomb. Albert and Harris did not agree, but they did not expect that


    Ives still did it himself.


    At that time, Harris and Albert had some money and began to be a street vendor. They more or less


    made some money with their own effort.


    When the two of them picked out things from the city and sold them in the viges all over the country,


    they came back and found that Ives had already wearing the rtively popr clothes at that time. He


    looked refreshed.


    Among the three of them, Ives was the first one to be a boss and also the first to open a branch.


    Albert and Harris were rtively slow in doing business.


    Later, by chance, Harris and Albert began to do mining business. Gradually, they got money and


    opened a smallpany. At that time, the three of them were still had a really good rtionship, even


    though they were very busy every day.


    As long as they had time, they would gather together. To put it bluntly, it was also because at that time,


    he and Harris slowly found that Ives had changed. He had be sly and greedy.


    At that time, they also reminded him separately, but Ives justughed and joked. In the end, there was


    something wrong with Ives''s business. They helped him whatever they could, but it was a bottomless


    hole.


    Even if they wanted to help, there was no way for them to fill the hole by using their whole family, was


    there? It was also at that time that Ives did something bad that the three of them could never go back.


    He sold the internal information of the newly established TH Group and Gu Group to thepetitors of


    the twopanies. Theirpetitor had been trying to annex these two slowly risepany. Ives


    tried to using this way to pay back the money.


    After Albert and Harris knew the truth, they had to put aside their brotherhood, constantly looking for


    evidence, and finally called the police.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Ives had run away. Since he had run away, they would not pursue him for


    the sake of their brotherhood for many years. Even if they did not pursue it anymore, it did not mean


    that Ives would keep his hatred about them in his heart.


    Many yearster, Ives came back to them again by smuggling and drug trafficking. At that time, he


    appeared as an overseas dealer.


    After he came back, he began to suppress the TH Group and the Gu Group, which were on the right


    track of their own development. He always made some small moves behind their back. Finally, Harris


    and Albert finally made up their mind to defeat Ivespletely.


    Otherwise, they would have a hard time. In that year, they held a grand banquet in the Shen Family. It


    was on that day that Ives''spany waspletely sealed up and Ives was put into prison.


    However, they didn''t expect that Ives had a backup n. Once something happened to him, the killers


    he had paid before would kill all the family members of the Shen Family and the Gu Family.


    The tragedy still happened. Enrique''s mother was killed. Before the killer could do anything to Enrique,


    he had been captured by someone arranged in advance.


    At that time, the reason why Albert left in a hurry was that he needed to ask the hidden people to arrest


    the murderer. However, Enrique believed that it was Albert who killed his mother.


    The reason why Harris didn''t tell the whole story to Enrique was that Albert said the hatred in the


    previous generation shouldn''tst to the next generation. He just hoped that Enrique grew up safe and


    sound.

 Chapter 475 Confrontation

    Chapter 475 Confrontation


    They tried their best not to let the previous generation''s resentment be entangled with the next


    generation. However, in the end, the two of them, Abby and Enrique, were still entangled in the


    resentment of the previous generation.


    In fact, they all knew the rtionship between Abby and Enrique. Although they knew it, they still


    wanted them to get along well with each other. They always felt that time would resolve the knot


    between the two of them. After all, Brain and Bruce had grown up.


    After all, Abby had always been in Enrique''s heart, and Abby might not really let go of Enrique. But now


    when his daughter was lying there quietly and coldly, the man who had disappeared for years suddenly


    appeared.


    Was there really such a coincidence in the world? Even if they were old, they wouldn''t be so stupid. It


    was so strange that Abby suddenly had an ident.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Do you have nothing to talk to your old friend? But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, we are old friends. I will give you an hour. Otherwise, we will have to go to court. I believe you


    don''t want this matter to be exposed by the media, do you?"


    Ives smiled. Albert looked at him expressionlessly. Harris was already angry. He sat down with the help


    of the butler beside him, without saying anything. He was so angry that he almost out of breath.


    "I''m the secretary of the old CEO of the Gu Group. I don''t remember that our CEO borrowed money


    from the boss of the smuggling case. I don''t even know how much we borrowed. Since you said you


    has lent money to us, show us the evidence."


    Gavin looked at thewyer next to him. After getting the consent of Ives, thewyer handed the


    borrowing receipt to Gavin. And Gavin frowned slightly. It was said that the Gu Group borrowed one


    billion from Ives privately that year. More than ten years had passed, and it waspletely a


    stupendous sum.


    At that time, even if Albert was short of money, it was impossible for him to borrow money from Ives, let


    alone borrow the money by thirty percent interest from him. However, the signature of the signature


    was from Albert.


    "Albert."


    Gavin turned around and looked at Albert. Albert looked at the note handed over by Gavin, and it was


    clearly seen that one billion was written on it. Well, he had never signed such a note before. But the


    writing on it was his writing.


    "Ives. You set me up."


    Albert eximed. It suddenly urred to him that this note was his signature. But at that time, Ives


    said that he owed someone money and needed someone to guarantee that the money would be


    returned soon. At that time, they had a good rtionship. Albert didn''t doubt him and directly sign on it.


    ''Damn it! How dare he set us up from that time on! Is this man''s conscience eaten up by a dog? They


    trusted him so much.''


    "Ha-ha, do you remember when you signed it? Well, let''s settle the money. After all, we are old friends.


    I don''t want to alert the media to see you in court."


    This time, Ives threatened him by taking advantage of Abby... Albert looked at Ives and clenched his


    fists. Now he didn''t even need to look at the ten percent of the hidden shares of Harris. His shares


    must have been tricked by Ives.


    It was not that they couldn''t afford the money, but that they were unwilling to pay it and even feel


    humiliated. The two of them had been cheated by the man in front of them for so many years. Even at


    that year, the man could bear it and didn''t take out the forged loan slip.


    "I will only give you three hours. And I will start to calcte the time now."


    Ives sat on the chair brought by the bodyguard in ck. In the mourning hall, there were only the


    member of the Gu Family, the Shen Family''s servants and Harris left. As if he was in a good mood,


    Ives stood up and even looked at the corpse in the coffin intentionally or unintentionally.


    The sarcasm at the corners of his mouth deepened. Unknowingly, three hours had passed. It was


    supposed to be the time when Teresa was pushed into the crematory and turned into ashes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, the staff of the crematory didn''t dare to get close. One of them went in, looked at the scene


    inside and silently retreated. The atmosphere inside was too depressing. They''d bettere back


    later.


    "Tut, tut, it''s time. If you are not ready, okay, John, call the media. Then..."


    "Don''t bother. I''ve called the media."


    At this time, many people suddenly broke in at the door, with all kinds of photos clicking and reporters


    swarming up. Behind the reporters, Ares finally arrived.


    "Dear journalists, please wait aside and wait for the CEO from the TH Group. A good show will be on.


    Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Ives sat cross legged on the chair. His eyes flickered slightly. He didn''t like this kind of situation that he


    couldn''t control. He hated it very much.


    Lena, Tristan and Ashley were all pushed to the side of Albert. Tristan wanted to hold Lena in his arms,


    but he was still pushed away ruthlessly. There was a sh of disappointment in his eyes.


    Was Lena ming him? But he didn''t regret it. He did nothing wrong to protect his children and his


    wife. One day, Lena would understand his good intentions.


    "Do I need to thank you for inviting reporters for me?"


    Ives stood up from his chair. The evidence in his hand was solid evidence. He could even make Gu


    Group and TH Group be a loser from now on.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting. Mr. Ives."


    Enrique came in from the outside, all dressed in ck. His good-looking face no longer had the smile


    that made people lose their minds at a nce. The reporters stopped by the bodyguards began to take


    pictures of Enrique.


    When the CEO of TH Group got married, he had made the headlines of entertainment media for


    several days. This time, although it was a little immoral, the wife of the CEO of TH Group, who had


    been married for less than half a year, just drowned in the river and died. Was it a coincidence?


    "Oh, isn''t this the nephew who has just lost his wife? Why are you sote?"


    "Because I went to deal with something. I want my wife to leave safe and sound. She is the one I am


    most sorry for in my life. I think it''s necessary for me to tell her something before I see her off."


    Enrique didn''t mention the matter of owing money or the hidden shares. In such a big event, everyone


    knew that it was better not to make trouble for them at this time, even for a woman like Ashley knowing


    this.


    Enrique came to Teresa''s crystal coffin, sat down silently, and reached out his hand to touch the ice


    coffin. The pain on his face made people around feel heartbroken, especially some female reporters


    whose eyes were red.

 Chapter 476 Thirty Years Ago

    Chapter 476 Thirty Years Ago


    It was said that Mr. Enrique was an affectionate person. He and his wife had known each other many


    years ago. So many years had passed, and they finally got together and married. Now, Mrs. Teresa


    had gone. It was really sad.


    "Let me tell you a story."


    It seemed that Enrique was talking to everyone present, or he was murmuring to himself, or he just


    wanted to tell his wife something.


    "More than thirty years ago. There was a girl named Nadia. She is beautiful, smart and elegant, just


    like a lily."


    Albert, Harris, Gavin were all stunned. They looked at Enrique with different eyes. Did Enrique know


    something?


    "Enrique."


    Albert stopped him, but Enrique acted as if he hadn''t heard what Albert had said. Albert, Harris and


    Gavin had an illusion that Enrique was in a state of madness.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Nadia is very beautiful, just like a fairy walking down from a painting. At that time, there were three


    merchants who had just started their business. They fell in love with Nadia who lived in the beauty


    manor at first sight."


    "Enough! Stop!"


    There was anger in Harris''s voice.


    "Why not? I think it''s a beautiful story, isn''t it? At that time, the three of them would always wander


    around outside the manor every day."


    Enrique said a long story. In the story, Nadia was an elegant woman, and the three young people in the


    story were, of course, Albert, Harris and Ives.


    Back then, in order to get close to Nadia, they thought of every kind of mean. Finally, the opportunity


    came. That day, it was raining heavily. The three of them went for a walk nearby as usual. Because of


    the rain, they knew Nadia.


    Nadia was very gentle and made ginger soup for them. The countryside manor was the manor of


    Nadia''s grandfather. Later they knew that Nadia''s father was a more sessful businessman at that


    time, selling jewelry.


    This could also be considered as the foundation for thepany of Harris and Albert. Since they met


    in the rain that day, they almost met Nadia every day.


    Just when the three of them were jealous of each other, a young man came to the manor. He was


    Nadia''s childhood sweetheart. His family was kind of rich.


    Compared with the Nadia''s family, it was nothing. However, at that time, the three of them did not take


    the young man seriously, but continued to secretlypete.


    When the three of them came to their senses, Nadia and the young man had been engaged. After


    knowing about it, the three of them never went to see Nadia again.


    Many years after Harris and Albert got married and had their own children, Nadia sent them the


    wedding invitation. The three of them went there, but no one expected that the newly married Nadia


    was raped that day.


    This matter didn''t get out. It was for the reputation of Nadia and their family. Nadia had thought that she


    would be happy. However, although her husband still loved her after their marriage, it was a


    conservative time. Everyone was conservative, especially the mother of Nadia''s husband.


    She always made things difficult for Nadia. It was not until Nadia was pregnant that her mother-inw


    treated her better. However, before the baby was born, a fire broke out in Nadia''s parents'' house. It


    waste at night. All the property, including Nadia''s parents and their servants, died in that ident.


    Nadia was so sad that the baby was born ahead of time. On that day, Nadia''s husband died in a car


    ident. Her mother-inw didn''t like Nadia and thought she was a disaster.


    Nadia was alone. She had just lost her family and was kicked out by her mother-inw. At that time,


    Albert knew all of that, he had paid to take care of Nadia and help her to live a good life. However, it


    was known by Ashley at that time.


    Nadia was missing, with the newborn child. Nadia was missing, and Albert also looked for her, but he


    didn''t find her. Later, Albert received a letter.


    "Enough! Enrique!"


    Albert stopped Enrique from continuing, but only Ives sneered.


    "Hey, nephew, even if you tell us the story of that year, do you really think you can procrastinate?"


    Without saying anything, Enrique just looked at the coffin quietly. He thought in his heart, ''Teresa, do


    you think I should hate you or love you? Why did this end in this way.''


    "Because, at that time, Albert received a letter from Nadia. She told him who raped her that year, and


    the child of Nadia was actually that person''s. Later, that child was adopted by Albert and became the


    second daughter of the Gu Family."


    At this moment, Moore came in with an old letter in his hand. Albert was surprised. ''Why? Why couldn''t


    they let Abby leave safe and sound? These men, one by one.''


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing this, Ives''s expression began to twist. He quickly walked forward and grabbed Moore''s cor,


    while Moore looked serious.


    "What I said is true. If you don''t believe me, I still have Teresa''s hair here. Mr. Ives, would you like to


    take it and match it with your own DNA?"


    All the reporters present were in an uproar. It could be seen from the expression of Ives that the man


    who raped the woman called Nadia was Ives.


    "Mr. Ives."


    Ives kept stepping back until hiswyer reminded him. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and


    grabbed the hair in Moore''s hand, looking terrible.


    "Let''s go."


    "But Mr. Ives..."


    Thewyer wanted to say that if he gave up such a good opportunity, he would never have it again. If


    the Shen Family and the Gu Family came to their senses, they might turn over the situation.


    "Let''s go."


    Without saying anything more, Ives strode out of the mourning hall. Sitting in front of Teresa''s ice coffin,


    Enrique kept silent for a long time. Albert and Harris, both of whom were standing not far away, also


    kept silent.


    They had hidden the truth for so many years. Why? Why it was Enrique? Why it was Enrique who


    found out the truth? Now, Teresa had passed away. How should Enrique face this fact alone now?


    As a matter of fact, Teresa was the child of Nadia and Ives, while Ives was the murderer who killed


    Enrique''s mother.

 Chapter 477 Teresas Origin

    Chapter 477 Teresa''s Origin


    The truth seemed to be uneptable to Enrique. At that time, he always thought that Teresa was the


    adopted daughter of the murderer of his mother, so he approached Teresa and used her to suppress


    the Gu Family.


    It was not until he knew that it was not Albert who killed his mother that he regretted hurting Teresa. But


    Teresa was so stubborn at that time, andter caused a car ident to Enrique.


    In fact, Enrique had always known that he loved Teresa. He hated Teresa so much, only because of her


    ruthlessness that year, only because she lied to him that year, only because she had taken away his


    two children, and even because she had taken away his heart.


    It was not until he saw Lydia that he felt human''s life was so short. Then why didn''t he cherish the


    people around him? Even if he needed to use the members of the Gu Family to threaten Teresa, he


    didn''t care. What he cared about was that he wanted to let her continue to love him.


    But Teresa was dead. Just as he saw his heart clearly, she suddenly disappeared from his world. He


    was so painful that he could not bear it.


    But he hated that murderer. Why did those people take his beloved people away from him one by one?


    He swore to find out the real murderer.


    Moore''s capacity, coupled with his wealth and wisdom, Enrique soon found some clues. As he


    continued to investigate, the more painful truth appeared in front of him.


    The woman he once loved, the mother of his two children, was really the daughter of the murderer who


    killed his mother. However, he could no longer hate her, because she had disappeared,pletely


    disappeared in front of him.


    When Teresa was cremated, Enrique didn''t wait outside. He just left quietly. He didn''t even want to see


    Brain and Bruce. All of a sudden, he didn''t want to see anyone.


    When he came back to the Shen Family, he locked himself in his room and didn''t want to think about


    anything. He didn''t want to do anything. Harris, Albert and Gavin, three of whom knew the truth at that


    time, they tried their best to cover the truth. They failed. The truth was still revealed.


    However, they didn''t feel relieved. Teresa''s ashes were held by Brain and Bruce. When she was buried,


    the sun was shining brightly. No one cried, including Brain and Bruce.


    They didn''t want to see their mother off in tears, nor did they want their mother to be still worried about


    them. In front of the tombstone, Brain and Bruce looked at the ck and white photo of Teresa on the


    tombstone, and they smiled.


    "Mom, Brain will be a good boy from now on. I won''t cry or make trouble. Mom, don''t worry about me."


    "Mom. I will take care of Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, dad and Brain."


    Albert stretched out his hand and touched the two children who were about to be five years old. He


    hoped that Teresa could find Nadia there. The woman who had been gentle all her life, but her fate was


    unfair to her.


    ''Nadia, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of Abby and made Abby suffer so much. And in


    the end, she came to the same end as you. I won''t live for many years. At that time, I''ll go there and


    apologize to you.''


    Albert slightly raised his head and looked at the blue sky. Harris didn''t say anything but quietly looked


    at the picture on the tombstone. ''Teresa, rest in peace. I will take good care of your children and


    brought up them carefully. I will hold on until that time.''


    Mandy, who was standing not far away, secretly touched her tears. Lydia, who stood beside her, hadn''t


    leave because she came with Mandy and others. She stood not far away, holding her crutch tightly.


    After returning from the cemetery, Harris and Albert went back to the hospital. They had applied to the


    doctor to leave this time. The doctor didn''t agree at first, but fortunately, they had firmly promised that


    they would bring a family doctor with them, so the doctor had allowed them to go out for a while.


    In fact, Brain and Bruce were still having a low fever. When they returned to the hospital, the low fever


    had be a high fever. The doctor quickly gave the two of them an intravenous drip.


    The adults insisted on going out when they were so weak. They even allowed the two children to go out


    together. It was ridiculous. Although the doctors could understand, they still think that they couldn''t go


    against their own health.


    Ares fell asleep in the doctor''s nagging. He hadn''t had a good sleep for a long time these days, and he


    didn''t even close his eyes. But the result was like this and he couldn''t change it. He didn''t know the


    condition of Enrique now.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He even didn''te when little cutie was buried. ''s, he must have a knot in his heart? After all these


    things, little cutie was still the daughter of his mother''s enemy.


    He couldn''t hate her anymore, and there was no ce to ce his love on. Ares just hoped that


    Enrique could get rid of his emotions as soon as possible. After all, he had to deal with the huge


    company. After all, he had two children to take care of. And Harris.


    They were not in good health now. The most important thing was that although the man named Ives


    had left this time, if they were not ready, the fatal borrowing and shares next time would still make their


    twopanies unable to operate.


    None of them knew what would happen next and when Ives woulde back. Although there were


    clues and witnesses of that year, it had been so many years.


    Was little cutie really the daughter of Ives? Or was Nadia lying? But why did she lie? Was it for revenge


    or something?


    In a word, it was more urate to say that they fell into another mystery than to say that the mystery


    had been solved. The more they fell into it, the deeper it was. Who on earth set up this trap?


    Ares sighed. Although it was others'' matter, he still felt that he, as an outsider, was out of breath, not to


    mention Enrique.


    Then he looked at the two little kids on the bed, who were so clever and well behaved. He even worried


    about the two children''s health. If they were always so sick, if little cutie was still alive, she would


    definitely feel sorry for them, wouldn''t she?


    Now he even doubted where on earth did Jerome go? Even his brother''s men didn''t find Jerome.


    Fortunately, the Gu Group had a man named Tristan, or things would be in a mess.


    In her dream, Ares dreamed of Teresa. Teresa was still the same as when he first met her. She stood in


    the sea of flowers and waved at him. He ran towards little cutie, but little cutie was gone.


    Instead, it was Fiona, who was pressed to the ground by several strong men. She kept struggling and


    her clothes were broken. Ares woke up from his dream. Sweat trickled down his


    forehead.

 Chapter 478 In A Mess

    Chapter 478 In A Mess


    Covering his chest, Ares leaned against the sofa, out of breath. He kept panting. Bruce, who had


    already woken up in bed, stared at Ares in a daze.


    "Uncle Ares, what''s wrong with you? Are you Ok? Did you have a nightmare?"


    Did Uncle Ares also dream of his mother when he was asleep? He hoped to dream of his mother.


    Every time at the beginning of the dream, his mother was with them gently. He could even feel the


    unique fragrance of his mother, butter, his mother suddenly disappeared.


    He chased and shouted desperately. No matter how hard he ran, he couldn''t catch up with his mother.


    He was even farther and farther away from her. He wanted to shout something, but suddenly he


    couldn''t make a sound in his voice.


    He was anxious and scared. When he looked back, he found that even Brain was gone. He was alone


    in the boundless desert, with no father, no mother by his side, and even the noisy Brain was gone.


    That kind of loneliness and despair made him scared, but his mother was gone. If he wanted to see his


    mother, he could only see her in his dream, only in his dream.


    "Bruce, did you wake up? Are you feeling better? Do you still feel sick?"


    After calming down, Ares came to Bruce and touched his forehead. His forehead was not very hot and


    it seemed that his fever was fading away.


    He stretched out his hand to touch Brain, who was still crying while sleeping. His high fever had not


    been brought down, and he was even crying in his dream. Now, the situation was like this. He really


    didn''t know what to do.


    In another ward of the hospital, Albert leaned against the bed with a long face. They already had had a


    n and they want to use that woman as an opening.


    "Albert, shall we go to see Harris?"


    Behind him, Gavin patted Albert on the shoulder. Albert shook his head.


    "Gavin, you go to his ward to find him. I want to go to the Shen Family first."


    "No, we two can''t act alone. Don''t forget the matter happening to Teresa..."


    Gavin didn''t agree with him. Teresa died because she stayed alone at that time. Now the more chaotic


    the Shen Family and the Gu Family were, the more careful the two of them should be. There were


    some things that they had to take action together.


    "Where is Jerome? Why haven''t I seen him during this period of time?"


    Albert was so sad that he was hospitalized. From that day on, he had never seen Jerome again.


    Jerome was sensible and obedient from an early age and never let others worry about him.


    This time, not only did he not attend the funeral of Teresa, but also he seemed to have disappeared for


    several days. Albert also thought of Jerome. ''Is there something happening to Jerome?''


    "Gavin, call him until he answers."


    "It''s useless. I''ve called him a long time ago, but his phone has been turned off. I can''t find it."


    "Find Tristan for me."


    Gavin took a look at Albert and called Tristan directly. When Tristan came, he saw Albert and Gavin.


    "Father, Uncle Gavin, what can I do for you?"


    Tristan''s face was red and swollen, and there were even several blood marks on it. Albert frowned.


    Thinking of the behavior of Lena in the funeral, Albert sighed.


    "Is it because of Lena?"


    Tristan nodded. He knew his wife''s temper. He could understand why she was so angry after such a


    big thing happened this time, but she shouldn''t ignore the baby and her health.


    Tristan looked tired. In the past two days, Jerome had disappeared. So, he had to deal with the


    business of thepany and take care of Lena. Especially now, Lena had known about the matter of


    Abigale.


    "I''ll call Lenater. It''s not your fault. It is not a time for her to mess around like this. By the way, Tristan,


    has Jerome contacted you these two days? I haven''t seen him for a long time?"


    "No, he called me before he left. He said he didn''t believe that Abby was dead, so he wanted to look for


    her. He asked us not to look for him, and when he found Abby, he woulde back."


    "But why hasn''t hee back since Abby has been buried? Is he out of her mind? He even made


    trouble for me at this kind of time. Both of them two make me worry."


    Albert was so angry that he stamped heavily on the floor with his walking stick. Tristan didn''t say


    anything and lowered his head. He suddenly felt that he was really a loser.


    On one side was his father-inw, he couldn''t raise his head, and on the other side was Lena. He was


    not the one who killed Teresa. Why did she want to divorce him?


    "Tristan, you need to pay more attention to thepany''s affairs these two days. I will ask Lena''s


    mother to apany her. She should soon understand how important people around her, especially


    rtives and lovers, are to herself. Life is too fragile. You two should cherish each other."


    After he didn''t angry anymore, Albert stood up and patted on Tristan''s shoulder. He had thought that he


    could spend the rest of his life peacefully, but he didn''t expect that the grudge between them years ago


    would appear again.


    He had never thought that Abby would die before him. Abby, s... After Tristan left, Gavin and Albert


    decided to discuss countermeasures with Harris. Many things should not be arranged slowly.


    In the Shen Family''s vi, Lydia gently pushed open the door of Enrique''s room and limped into the


    room with a crutch. Looking at Lydia, Mandy frowned. At first, she thought Lydia was considerate and


    obedient, but now, looking at her, Mandy felt something strange.


    Mrs. Teresa had just passed away. As an unmarried girl, why did she enter Mr. Enrique''s room at this


    time? Tofort Mr. Enrique? Well, she had been through a lot of things, not to mention being a


    servant in a rich family like the Shen Family for a long time.


    A lot of things were more or less clear in her heart, but it was not convenient for her to talk about it


    sometimes. Mandy frowned and turned around. She was shocked and saw the servants behind her


    lying on the ground one by one.


    "In fact, Miss Lydia is also very beautiful. Now that Mrs. Teresa has passed away, Mr. Enrique might...."


    "Humph, she is just a scheming bitch. You must not judge people by their appearance."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Ouch, maybe she just went in tofort Mr. Enrique."


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you have any work to do? Why do you have time to gossip here?"


    Hearing what Mandy said, the maids stuck out their tongue at her and started to work.


    In the room of Enrique, as soon as Lydia entered, she smelled a strong smell of alcohol. At this time,


    Enrique was sitting on the sofa, with wine bottles on the tea table.

 Chapter 479 Why Are You His Daughter

    Chapter 479 Why Are You His Daughter


    The bottles of wine were everywhere in the room. Some of the wine were already drunk up, and some


    of them were filled with wine. The room was in a mess, but only the photos in the middle of the tea


    table were clean.


    At this time, Enrique was drunk and sleepy, but his eyes were fixed on the photo in the middle of the


    tea table. He didn''t notice that Lydia was approaching.


    "Enrique. Are you okay?"


    Lydia put down her crutch and sat next to Enrique. There was a smell of alcohol on Enrique''s body, but


    in Lydia''s eyes, there was only a hint of heartache.


    Yes, she felt sorry for Enrique. She fell in love with him when she first met him. But Teresa was there at


    that time. Now that Teresa was dead, did it mean that she could rece Teresa?


    Even if he still couldn''t ept her, it didn''t matter. She could just wait for the day when he epted


    her, as long as she would be with him from now on.


    Enrique didn''t even look back at Lydia. All he could see was the photo album on the table, and Lydia


    followed Enrique''s gaze.


    In the photo album on the table, there was a photo of Teresa and Enrique. The background was a


    merry go round. Enrique smiled gently and slightly turned his head to look at Teresa in his arms.


    His eyes were full of tenderness. This photo was taken at the amusement park with Teresa. Although


    Teresa seemed to be not willing to take it at that time, Enrique was still very happy.


    Because he finally understood his heart. No matter how much he hated Teresa, it was all from love. So


    he was happy that he saw his heart clearly.


    "Enrique, are you still thinking about Teresa? Teresa is so happy. She has you who loves her so much."


    While hearing Lydia''s words, Enrique was silent. He picked up a ss of wine and began to drink.


    Lydia stretched out her hand to stop him.


    "Enrique, don''t drink anymore. It''s bad for your health. If Teresa was alive, she didn''t want you to be like


    this for her. Enrique!"


    Lydia snatched the bottle from the hand of Enrique. Enrique slightly turned his head and looked at


    Lydia beside him. His eyes were somewhat blurred, but he was getting closer and closer to Lydia.


    Lydia''s heart was pounding non-stop, and the face in front of her was so close, and she was even


    prepared to be kissed by Enrique.


    When Lydia slowly closed her eyes and could even feel the hot air from the tip of her nose, Enrique


    opened his mouth.


    "Get out!"


    Hearing that, Lydia was stunned and opened her eyes in disbelief. Her flushed face suddenly turned


    into astonishment. She stared at Enrique with her eyes wide open.


    "What? Enrique. What did you say?"


    "I told you to get out. Get out. Who allowed you toe in here at will?"


    He picked up the bottle from the table beside and smashed it to the ground. It was not until Mandy


    heard the sound of ss breaking that she rushed over.


    "Mr. Enrique, what happened?"


    "Throw this woman out. From now on, she is not allowed to enter my room without my permission. Do


    you hear me?"


    Enrique, who had always been gentle to others, suddenly became furious, and his eyes were


    bloodshot. This was the first time that Mandy and Lydia had seen him like this. He was as dangerous


    as an injured lion.


    As long as anyone dared to approach him, he would be able to give a fatal blow at that people. With


    tears in her eyes, Lydia was pulled back by Mandy. This woman didn''t consider Mr. Enrique''s situation


    now.


    Even if she really wanted to rece the newly dead Mrs. Teresa, she shouldn''t be so eager to behave


    like this, should she? No wonder Mr. Enrique was so angry. This woman must have done something to


    him.


    Everyone left. Looking at the photos on the table carefully, Enrique fixed his eyes on Teresa. She was


    still the same. No matter how gentle he treated her, she was always so indifferent. The smile on her


    face was just fake.


    "Teresa. Why are you the daughter of that man? Why are you the daughter of that man? Why?"


    Enrique punched the frame heavily. The ss on the frame was broken, and drops of bright red blood


    fell on the photo frame. On the tea table, he punched again and again, as if his body was not his.


    Mandy came into the room again when she was delivering dinner to Enrique. When she entered the


    room, she saw Enrique leaning against the sofa with his hands full of blood. His hands were badly


    injured, and even ss pieces were embedded in his hands.


    "Mr. Enrique, how can you not take good care of yourself?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tears welled up in Mandy''s eyes. She hurried to find the medicine box from the room, simply bandaged


    the wound, and called the family doctor. Enrique''s hand was badly injured.


    The family doctor came and looked at Enrique. Although he had gotten the news from the media, he


    could even recall the voice and appearance of the Mrs. Teresa of the Shen Family. How could such a


    young and gentle woman lose her life in such a young age?


    While sighing, he also didn''t have the heart to see Enrique. His beloved wife had died. Only he himself


    could understand his own pain.


    The family doctor used tweezers to remove the broken ss from the hand of Enrique. It was said that


    the fingertips were linked to the heart, and even the back of his hand was badly injured. He could


    imagine the pain when he was just looking at it.


    However, Enrique didn''t even blink. The doctor shook his head, helped Enrique deal with the wound,


    and left after saying a few words to Mandy.


    Mandy tried to persuade Enrique. Seeing that he didn''t listen to her, she touched her tears secretly.


    When she helped him clean up the room, she found the photo frame. It was a photo of Mrs. Teresa and


    Mr. Enrique.


    They looked like a perfect match. Now they were separated by the fate. How could Enrique not feel


    sad? After cleaning up the room, Mandy went out. Enrique felt tired.


    He was really tired. He had hated the one who killed his mother for so many years. He loved Teresa,


    but fought with her for so many years, but in the end, what was the meaning of all of this?


    The person he hated most was his beloved woman''s biological father, the person he loved was the


    daughter of the man who killed his mother. What was the use of the huge multinationalpany and


    the huge family property?


    What was the use of being domineering or smiling to outsiders? What''s the use? In the end, they all left


    him?


    At this moment, Enrique even had an impulse to disband the TH Group. He wanted to find a ce with


    beautiful mountains and rivers for Brain, Bruce, and his father, where the whole family could live the


    rest of their lives safe and sound.

 Chapter 480 The Kidnapped Jerome

    Chapter 480 The Kidnapped Jerome


    Enrique fell asleep unconsciously. In his dream, he often saw his mother lying in a pool of blood, and


    sometimes he heard the voice and saw the shadow of Teresa. The two constantly changed. He was


    almost suffocated.


    On the other side, in the vis in the mountains, birds were singing. With a headache, Jerome rubbed


    his head and looked around. Where was he?


    He wanted to stand up, but found his hands tied back by the grass rope, and so did his feet. The day


    he got the news that Abby fell into the river, he rushed to the river.


    He rented a small yacht and drove it to the river. Then? He remembered that he fainted after a heavy


    blow on the back of his head. When he woke up again, he was here.


    ''Who is that people who hit me? Why did that people kidnap me? Or was there any other reason?''


    Then he looked at the room where he was imprisoned. It was obvious that the room were covered with


    dust.


    The tip of his nose was full of dust and musty smell of wood. In addition to him, there were also some


    scattered farm tools. He was extremely ufortable.


    When he was thinking about how to save himself, the closed wooden door creaked open and a woman


    in her twenties came in. She had an enchanting figure.


    "Are you awake?"


    Against the light, Jerome couldn''t see the woman''s face clearly. It was not until the woman slowly


    approached him that he realized that this woman had a perfect figure and beautiful face.


    "Who are you? Why did you kidnap me? Tell me, what condition do you want to let me go?"


    The woman was not annoyed by Jerome''s coldness. She just looked at his handsome face with a smile


    and slowly squatted down.


    "Well, I can let you go. But about the condition you mentioned... I''m not short of money, but I happen to


    need a man. How about I keep you as my man? Can you be my man?"


    Jerome didn''t say anything. His face was gloomy and terrible. He stared coldly at the woman in front of


    him. This woman...


    "Wow, look at you. Why are you so angry? I''m such a beautiful girl. I took the initiative to say that I


    wanted to be with you, but you make me so sad!"


    "Tell me your real purpose. What on earth do you want to do? I don''t have time to y with you!"


    In the face of Jerome''s anger, the woman remained calm. She just stood up, looked at his handsome


    face, and stretched out her hand to move back and forth on his handsome face. At this moment,


    Jerome had an impulse to p her to death!


    "I''ve told you that I can let you marry me, or I can keep you as a lover. You can think about it alone


    here. When you make up your mind, I will satisfy one of your conditions, Ha-ha..."


    After saying that, the woman turned around and left. With a frown on his face, Jerome didn''t know


    where this woman came from. Why did she kidnap me?


    Did she really want him to marry her? ''Well, does she think I''m easy to fool?'' But it seemed that she


    didn''t want to tell him the real condition.


    That was to say, maybe they didn''t want money or anything else? Was he just a bargaining chip in their


    hands to threaten others?


    Who did they want to threaten? He was the current CEO of the Gu Group, so the only target they could


    threaten was the Gu Family? Lena and Tristan? It was absolutely impossible. The only possibility was


    his father.


    Perhaps this matter had something to do with the matter happening in his father''s young age. Thinking


    of this, Jerome felt that he was no longer in danger, but the Gu Family...


    Before he left, he had told Tristan that he would disappear for a few days. Tristan must have helped


    him to deal with thepany''s affairs these days. But he didn''t know whether they had found Abby or


    not.


    And would his parents call the police when he was missing? Could they sense something? He hoped


    that his father had noticed something.


    Speaking of Tristan. Did he tell his father that he had left? Maybe this could stabilize the emotions of


    the Gu Family.


    However, Jerome frowned tighter and tighter. How could the kidnapper not take any action? Phone


    call? Letters? In what form did they inform the Gu Family? Damn it! He couldn''t just sit still and wait for


    death!


    He looked around but didn''t find any sharp weapon to cut off the grass rope on his hands and feet.


    Grass rope? ''Well, that''s the only way I can think of,'' Jerome thought in his heart.


    Well, he bit the grass rope with his mouth. It looked fragile, but in fact, the grass rope was very strong.


    Especially this kind of grass rope made by the farmer himself, Jerome bit it off bit by bit with his head


    down.


    However, as an adult man, he had been bowing with his head down. It was inevitable that his whole


    waist would ache. He had been like this for a long time and felt that he was about to fall apart.


    He didn''t know how many times he had spent, but the rope was finally broken. He tried to stand up and


    wander around the room. Finally, he found a hoe in a corner of the room.


    It seemed that he could use that to untie the grass rope around his hand, but the hoe was too low, and


    He was over 1.8 meters tall. In order to untie the rope, he had to lie on his side to rub.


    When he untied the rope, he finally regained his freedom. He quietly leaned on the edge of the wooden


    door. Sure enough, there were two men guarding at the door, wearing suits and ties.


    His eyes once again fell on the hoe. This might be his only weapon. It was not easy to fight in the


    daytime if he wanted to solve them neatly.


    He picked up the previous rope and wrapped it around his feet in circles. Then he put his hand behind


    his back and leaned against the wall. He had to wait until it was dark and there was no sound at night.


    Then he could find a way to escape from here.


    He slowly closed his eyes. He needed to close them for rest.


    There were several high-grade wooden houses not far away from Jerome. The wooden houses were


    clean and tidy. Those wooden houses were better than those of the farmhouse where Teresa and the


    others lived before.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this moment, Ives was standing quietly outside the door. Hiswyer came in a hurry with something


    in his hand and handed it to Ives when he saw him.


    "Mr. Ives, this is what you want!"


    Taking over the document handed over by thewyer, Ives opened it. There were several words on it,


    which made his pupils shrink. It was really his daughter!


    Without any hesitation, Ives seemed to have used up all his strength in his life. He pushed open the


    door in front of him, and on the sofa in the room sat Teresa, who had been convicted of death by the


    police.

 Chapter 481 You Are My Daughter

    Chapter 481 You Are My Daughter


    At this moment, sitting on the sofa, Teresa turned her head and looked at the man with a cold face.


    This man was the first person she saw after she woke up.


    She recalled that a few days ago, she attended the Christopher''s yacht banquet with Enrique. She was


    not used to the noisy environment, so she wanted to go to the deck to breathe some fresh air.


    However, a person who should not have appeared on the banquet appeared.


    When she was about to ask, the person who shouldn''t have appeared pushed her into the river.


    She couldn''t breathe. She felt that she was surely dead this time. When she woke up again, she was


    already lying on the bed of this room, and the man sitting beside her bed was exactly the man in front


    of her.


    At that time, he looked at her with a faint smile, did not talk to her, and did not allow anyone to


    approach her. That man went out with his people after seeing her wake up.


    He brought food to her regrly every day, and she also wanted to escape, but unfortunately, there


    was always someone guarding at the door. She even thought about escaping from the window. There


    were also people standing outside each window, whether it was day or night.


    She had observed that there was no room for her to escape, so she had to wait for the man to appear


    again. She knew that that man must be the one who saved her.


    But since he had saved her, why should he put her under house arrest? Kidnap? In the end, she could


    not help but thinking that maybe he wanted to threaten her father or Enrique by her.


    What worried her most now was her two children. She was missing. What should the two of them do?


    She didn''t know whether he had concealed her disappearance or not.


    ''Brain, Bruce, I miss you so much. Are you two all right now?'' A touch of sadness shed across her


    face.


    At this moment, Ives stood in front of Teresa, as if he wanted to see through Teresa. Her eyes and nose


    really looked like Nadia.


    But why did he feel that she looked like him now? Oh, suddenly he felt ridiculous. Yes, she was his


    daughter. She was the daughter of him and Nadia. How could she not look like him and Nadia?


    In the first half of his life, he had lost his love and been betrayed by his good friends. He had lived like a


    rat crossing the street. Now, he was back and wanted toe back for revenge. Anyway, he was


    alone.


    Anyway, he was just a loser. But now, a daughter suddenly appeared. In this world, he was not alone


    now.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you put me under house arrest after you saved me?"


    Although Teresa had known the answer in her heart, she could still get some clues from this man when


    he answered her question.


    Ives stepped forward and grabbed Teresa''s hand. His eyes were fixed on Teresa''s face for a long time.


    Teresa frowned and wanted to withdraw her hand. ''What wrong was this man? Who is he?


    Why does he look at me like that? What does he want from me?'' There were many possibilities in


    Teresa''s mind. She was thinking of a solution quickly in her mind. However, Ives pulled Teresa into his


    arms.


    "What are you doing?"


    Teresa let out a scream and suddenly pushed away Ives. She took a ss from the tea table, smashed


    it and pointed it at Ives, her eyes full of vignce.


    "My child, don''t be afraid. Your name is Teresa Gu, right? I bear you no malice. Really! Please believe


    me."


    Of course, Teresa wouldn''t be deceived by a few words of the other party. As for Ives, his eyes were full


    of love. Standing aside, thewyer who had been following Ives looked at him.


    The man in front of him had been cruel, heartless and calcted for most of his life. In fact, it seemed


    that he was lonely in his heart. Suddenly, when he knew that he had such a daughter, he yearned for


    being a good and kind father.


    The family affection he was longed for suddenly appeared in front of him, which made him lose his


    mind. He even had forgotten to exin his rtionship with Teresa to Teresa.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hello, Ms. Teresa. I''m Mr. Ives''swyer. Don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt you, and I just want to tell you


    the truth!"


    "What truth? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Ms. Teresa, please have a seat. I''ll tell you about it slowly!"


    "Yes, sit down, sit down."


    Ives pointed at the sofa next to Teresa. He looked more reserved. Teresa looked at the man who called


    himself awyer, and then looked at Ives next to her.


    She didn''t seem to have any right to bargain. She might as well listen to it and judge what was true and


    what was false.


    "Ms. Teresa, you have been adopted by Mr. Albert of the Gu Family, right?"


    Teresa nodded. Many people knew it. Why should he ask?


    "So, do you know your mother Nadia and your biological father?"


    "My birth parents have died. Is there any problem?"


    Why did he suddenly mention her father and mother? Although she didn''t remember what her father


    looked like, she would asionally dream back at midnight, especially after she went to worship her


    mother. She often dreamed of her mother.


    "In fact, it''s true that your mother has died, but your biological father is still alive!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Teresa stared at the man sitting on the sofa opposite her. This man said that her father was still alive?


    What did he mean? Didn''t her father die in that car ident? Was there something hidden in it?


    "Look at this, you''ll know!"


    Teresa took the file from thewyer and opened it. The top was the DNA test report. One of them was


    Teresa herself, and the other was Ives Feng.


    The result of the test confirmed that they were father and daughter. She was a little stunned. Since


    childhood, she had already known that her parents died, and the ones who gave her family affection


    was the members of the Gu Family.


    Suddenly, he told her that her father was still alive? She couldn''t describe how she felt now. Delight? Or


    nervous? Or maybe other emotions mixed together and suddenly her mind became a little chaotic.


    "I am, Ives Feng!"


    Ives looked a little nervous. He was afraid that Teresa wouldn''t ept him because the ident that


    she fell into the river was all arranged by him.


    If he had known it earlier, how could he let his daughter suffer such a sin? The most hateful people was


    that bastard, Albert.


    He knew she was his daughter, but he let her marry the son of his enemy. How should he settle this


    ount? He should have made a good n. A cold light shed through Ives''s


    eyes!

 Chapter 482 Im Going To Find My Child

    Chapter 482 I''m Going To Find My Child


    Teresa turned her head and looked at the gray haired man. His name was Ives Gu? He was... Was he


    her biological father?


    "My child... I... I''m your father..."


    Teresa took a look at Ives and then looked at thewyer sitting opposite her, shaking her head. Seeing


    her like this, Ives thought she didn''t ept him, and a touch of destion shed through his eyes.


    Of course, Teresa saw it, but she had a lot of thoughts to clear up, so she shook her head. Seeing the


    man who might be her father being like this, she suddenly felt a little depressed.


    "I want to be alone for a while. Can you go out?"


    "Okay, okay. We are going out now. If you need anything, just tell Dad."


    Ives nodded and stood up, but his eyes were still fixed on Teresa. He didn''t realize until now that her


    eyebrows were really simr to his.


    His daughter was his daughter. Fortunately, at that time he thought that keeping Teresa would help him


    deal with the members of the Gu Family and Shen Family at a critical time. Fortunately, he had her


    saved.


    Thinking of this, he was still in a cold sweat. He suddenly remembered that at the funeral, the man


    named Moore who was the leader of one of the gangsters in the J City.


    Well, thinking of this, should he thank that guy for providing the DNA of Teresa to him? Those people


    really had evil intentions.


    They just wanted to tell him that he had killed his own daughter? However, their wishful thinking was


    still a little fool and naive. Was he the kind of person who would not prepare a n B?


    He should also thank himself for having been used to preparing a n B for so many years. Otherwise,


    he would really be separated from his daughter. Ives took a deep look at Teresa, stood up and left.


    Unfortunately, Teresa sat still on the sofa, lost in thought. She didn''t noticed the rare tenderness in


    Ives''s eyes.


    After walking out of the door, he turned around and told the two bodyguards at the gate to take good


    care of Ms. Teresa. She could do anything except going out of this mountain vi. They needed to try


    their best to satisfy whatever she wanted.


    Although the bodyguards at the door wondered why their boss changed so fast, they had to be loyal to


    others for money. They would do whatever the boss said.


    After thewyer and Ives left, the two bodyguards looked at each other and raised their eyebrows.


    "What happened to boss?"


    "You''d better not ask too much."


    Their boss was not a kind person. If they did something wrong, their lives would be in danger.


    If it weren''t for the money, they wouldn''t have worked for him, would they?


    In the room, Teresa sat on the sofa nkly. She had been adopted by the Gu Family since childhood.


    Had her dad known it all the time? He knew that her biological father was still alive?


    Dad and mom were supposed to know her biological father. Then why did her father take her to her


    mother''s cemetery, but he still didn''t tell her the truth ?


    Why? Didn''t dad actually know her biological father was alive? That was not right. As far as she knew,


    her mother married the man who was buried with her mother.


    If Ives was her biological father, then her mother? No, no, her mother married the man who was buried


    with her.


    Her mother? Was she with this man before or after marriage? No, how could she nder her mother''s


    innocence? She couldn''t think too much.


    No, she had to go out. She had to leave here. She had to go back to the Gu Family and ask her dad for


    the truth. She had to know the truth.


    When Teresa opened the door, as expected, the two bodyguards were still standing at the door, but


    their attitude became better.


    "Miss, are you going out? Where are you going? We will apany you."


    Teresa was stunned. She had thought that she couldn''t go anywhere except her room. It seemed that


    after confirming her identity, Ives allowed her to walk around here casually.


    But it seemed that she still couldn''t get out of the sight of the two bodyguards. It was better than


    keeping her in the room all the time.


    Teresa nodded and looked around. It should be a luxuriously decorated wooden house. She walked


    and stopped, and the two bodyguards behind her had been following her all the time.


    Teresa walked around. In addition to the room, there was a big living room, which was luxuriously


    decorated. On the sofa of the living room sat a woman smoking.


    The woman was wearing a red tight dress, and she had good figure. Seeing Teresa walk out of the


    room, she frowned slightly.


    "Why did you two let her out?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s boss''s permission."


    "Oh, really?"


    The woman then fixed her eyes on Teresa and looked at her up and down. She was good-looking, but


    when it came about her figure... Well, she didn''t have a perfect figure. But why did the boss suddenly


    allow this woman to move around the manor?


    Teresa didn''t like the way that woman looked at her. She was not an object. She took a look at her,


    turned around, and was about to walk out of this mountain vi.


    She wanted to observe the terrain and find out where she was and how to escape. Even if the man was


    really his father, she couldn''t...


    "The wife of the CEO of TH Group fell into the river and died, but the CEO of TH Group, Mr. Enrique,


    didn''t attend the funeral. Some people guessed that he was sad for losing his wife, and some people


    said that there must be some unknown secret..."


    When Teresa was about to walk out, she heard the news host''s voice on the big LCD TV in the living


    room behind her. What? She turned around suddenly.


    It was her funeral? But she was still alive? Why was there a funeral? Her feet went soft.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    Fortunately, the bodyguard beside her helped her up, or she might have fallen to the ground. At this


    moment, she only thought of two children and Albert.


    But at this time, the funeral was broadcast on the news. She saw her two children holding her portrait.


    Their eyes were red, and their faces were slightly red.


    She knew too well about Brain and Bruce. Once they were too sad, they would have a high fever. No,


    no, she had to find her children.


    Without saying a word, she was about to run out of the door. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable,


    the two bodyguards ignored the woman behind them who had made a mistake but didn''t know it. They


    directly chased after Teresa.


    "Miss, you can''t go out."


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! I''m going to find my children!"


    Jerome, who had closed his eyes in the cabin, suddenly opened them.

 Chapter 483 As Long As You Are Alive

    Chapter 483 As Long As You Are Alive


    ''That voice? Why does it sound like Abby''s voice so much?'' All of a sudden, Jerome stood up and


    opened the door, regardless of whether he was pretending or not. Two bodyguards standing at the door


    were about to step forward.


    Jerome kicked that two bodyguards to the ground. Jerome rushed towards the source of the voice. He


    was surprised to hear Abby''s voice. It must be Abby''s voice. Abby was still alive, still alive.


    "Let go of me, or I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Teresa was held tightly by two bodyguards. She was not allowed to leave the vi. They would be in big


    trouble, if she left here.


    "Let me go."


    Teresa screamed. She was going to look for her two children. They must have broken down. She had


    to go back and tell them that their mother was still alive. Don''t be sad. Their mother was still alive.


    Bang! One of the bodyguards who was originally holding Teresa was suddenly hit by something heavily


    on the back of his head and then fell down.


    At the same time, another bodyguard had quickly taken out a pistol from his waist. Before Teresa could


    see who had saved her, she bit the bodyguard''s wrist.


    "Ah!"


    The bodyguard felt pain and loosened his hand. His reaction gave Jerome a chance. He used his hand


    to hit the back of the bodyguard''s neck.


    "Run!"


    Holding Teresa''s hand, Jerome was trying to rush out of the mansion. At this moment, the woman who


    heard the sound rushed out of the room and her face turned cold.


    She took out a pistol from nowhere and aimed it at Teresa''s heart. She was good at shooting.


    Without hesitation, she shot her. However, the man called Jerome pulled Teresa''s arm and protect her.


    Jerome was shot in the arm.


    "Catch them!"


    The woman waved her hand sullenly as the bodyguards gathered around. At the same time, Ives


    happened to hear the sound and he came out of the room.


    "What happened?"


    "Boss, the woman and the man we kidnapped ran away."


    "Go after them. Don''t hurt Teresa."


    "Yes, boss."


    After receiving the order, the bodyguards immediately chased after them, especially the woman, who


    took the lead to chase after them. Since Jerome was injured, there should be bloodstains to find, and


    the woman looked so weak that she could not run far at all.


    A fierce look shed through the woman''s eyes. She didn''t expect that her boss would really pay


    attention to that woman. Don''t hurt Teresa? Well, the boss called her so kindly in such a short time. It


    seemed that she needed to get rid of this woman.


    It seemed that this woman was just a seductress. She didn''t expect that the wife of TH Group''s CEO


    could be so good at seducing men that she even hooked up with their boss. Damn it.


    On the other side, although Teresa was a little surprised, she also wondered why her brother was in


    such a ce. Jerome was also surprised. It was said that Teresa had fallen into the river and died.


    But fortunately, she was still alive. As long as she was alive, everything would be fine.


    "Brother, can you still hold on?"


    "It''s okay. Let''s go. They wille soon."


    Teresa''s eyes fell on Jerome''s bleeding arm. It must be very painful, right? Why? Why did the man who


    imed to be her father have so many guards around him?


    Why were they still wearing guns? Who on earth was Ives? Didn''t he say she was his daughter? Then


    why did his men want to kill her?


    If her brother hadn''t pulled her, she might have died now. Footsteps came from behind, and Teresa was


    out of breath and could not run anymore.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Damn it! Was it because she didn''t pay attention to her own health and didn''t insist on running every


    day when she was in the Shen Family?


    But Teresa didn''t know that in order to prevent her from escaping, Ives had put a small amount of


    medicine in her food, which would make her weak all over.


    "Teresa, do you trust me?"


    All of a sudden, Jerome stopped. Teresa nodded and pulled Jerome back. She was afraid that Jerome


    would use himself as a bait to lure those people away.


    In fact, this was also what Jerome thought, but when he saw the expression of Teresa, he knew that


    Teresa had known his thoughts. He sighed slightly. In this case, they had to put all their eggs in one


    basket.


    "Let''s go."


    The two of them ran forward quickly, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye. Not long after, the


    people behind them had caught up. They chased after them all the way, but they suddenly found that


    the two people they were chasing disappear in an instant?


    They could still see the vague figures of them two just now. The woman looked around and waved to


    another man beside her.


    "You take these people to continue to chase. You guys, follow me around. I don''t believe that they can


    fly away with wings."


    The two groups of people moved separately. At this moment, in the wooden house, Ives''s face


    darkened. On one hand, he was afraid that the group of rude bodyguards would hurt his precious


    daughter, and on the other hand, he was angry. Why did Teresa leave him?


    He had told her everything. Didn''t she believe that he was her father? Thewyer sat beside Ives.


    "Boss, don''t worry. Isn''t Anita a retired mercenary? Don''t worry. She will bring Ms. Teresa back safe


    and sound."


    "I hope so."


    Ives''s face darkened. ''Teresa, are you really unwilling to believe that I am your father? Or do you think,


    in your heart, only Albert, deserves the position of your father?


    You know you are just an adopted daughter of the Gu Family. Why are you still so stubborn? Don''t you


    know how much I want to reunite with you?


    After I finally knew that you are my daughter, you actually used my trust in you to escape from me.


    Damn it.''


    "Well, boss, I don''t know if I should say something."


    A leader of a bodyguard who didn''t follow Anita out to chase after Teresa and Jerome suddenly said.


    He and Anita were both retired mercenaries, but he looked a little more cunning than Anita.


    "Say it."


    Ives waved his hand impatiently. He usually turned a blind eye to the open strife and secret struggles


    between him and Anita. Today, he wanted to see if this man could sow dissension between them.


    "Just now, Ms. Teresa was in a stable mood. She just said that she wanted to take a walk outside. It


    seemed that she didn''t intend to leave until Anita broadcast the news in the living room, which was the


    news about the funeral of the CEO''s wife of the TH Group. After watching it, Ms. Teresa madly wanted


    to go out of the vi and shouted to see the two children."


    "The two children?"


    The day of the funeral shed through Ives''s mind. He suddenly thought of the two little kids standing


    next to Harris and Albert. Who were they? Children of Teresa? His two grandchildren? Were those two


    his grandsons?

 Chapter 484 Escape

    Chapter 484 Escape


    It turned out that he was not alone in the world. Now, he had a daughter and two grandsons. He didn''t


    care whether his grandson''s father was the current CEO of TH Group, or not. He only wanted to know


    whether the two children were Teresa''s children.


    "Boss, just now, Anita shot at Ms. Teresa''s heart. Fortunately, the man called Jerome pulled her,


    otherwise..."


    The man''s intention was obvious. He wanted to put a charge on Anita, who was usually arrogant. He


    didn''t like a woman to always be on the same level as him.


    "Mr. Alex, as a man, is it what a man should do toin behind someone''s back?"


    Thewyer next to him suddenly opened his mouth. Alex Wei just sneered and looked at thewyer


    coldly with a smile.


    "Why did Mr. Eric speak for Anita? Do you want to show that you are a gentleman and I am a viin?


    Or does Mr. Eric want to express the hidden rtionship between Mr. Eric and Anita?"


    "Mr. Alex, do you have any evidence? If you don''t have any evidence, I can sue you for nder."


    "I am not afraid of you. If you want to sue me for nder, please go ahead."


    "Enough. Who allows you two to fight here? When Anitaes backter, I will ask her in person. If


    she really dares to hurt my daughter, I will not spare her."


    Alex Wei nced at Eric Niu, sneered and then he nodded at Ives.


    "Boss, I''ll leave now."


    Ives shook his hand and leaned against the sofa, looking a little tired. Yes, he was tired. He was also a


    human. How could he not worry about his daughter?


    He only hoped that Anita could bring back Teresa safely. When Teresa came back, he would find a way


    to bring back his two grandchildren. In this way, their family would be reunited. It was good.


    On the other side, Teresa and Jerome were hiding in a tree, trying their best to cover their mouths.


    Looking at a bodyguard passing by under the tree, Teresa felt her heart was in his throat.


    She was afraid that the bodyguard would see them as soon as he looked up. Jerome had wrapped his


    arms with the coat she had taken off, in case that the bleeding would be stopped and they people


    chasing them would not be able to smell the blood.


    He was afraid that there would be some capable men under the leadership of Ives, and those capable


    men could find them by following the smell of blood. But soon, the bodyguard had left under their tree.


    However, as soon as he left, the woman came again. She frowned and looked up unconsciously.


    Teresa''s heart was torn. ''Damn it! We are going to be found.''


    At this time, another man suddenly came to her. He reached out and pushed back the woman who was


    about to looked up. The woman was pushed forward two steps.


    Furious, she turned to look at the man who pushed her. Without a word, they two fought against each


    other under the tree. Teresa even saw the woman borrowed the power from inertia.


    She stepped on the tree and attacked towards the man. Jerome reached out and put his arms around


    Teresa''s waist, and his clothes, which were used to cover his injury arm, fell down at once. With her


    eyes wide open, Teresa quickly grabbed the clothes and quickly covered Jerome''s arm in again.


    At this moment, Jerome had lost too much blood. His face was pale, and even his head was a little


    unconscious. Teresa shook Jerome slightly, hoping that he could keep sober.


    "Humph, Alex, are you here to make trouble on purpose?"


    Yes, it was Alex Wei. When Anita saw Alex Wei, a touch of sarcasm appeared on her face. What? Why


    did hee topete with her for credit?


    "How do you know I''m not here to help you?"


    "Well, we have known each other for so many years. Don''t I know what kind of person you are?"


    "Oh. I came here with the order of boss. Since you don''t want to know, I won''t tell you. But if you make


    trouble, boss may kill you this time."


    Alex Wei sneered at Anita and turned around to leave. Anita''s face darkened, but she had to stop Alex


    Wei.


    "What do you want to say? Say it. After finished it, get out of here."


    "Well, watch your attitude. When you slept with Mr. Eric, I saw you were so charming. How could you


    treat me like this?"


    "You..."


    "What? Do you think our boss doesn''t know what happened between you and Eric? I think you''d better


    not dream of being the woman of the boss from now on. By the way, the boss asked me to tell you,


    don''t hurt a hair of Teresa, otherwise..."


    Alex Wei sneered and turned around to leave. He didn''t say anything more, and what he said was just


    nothing wrong. He had already conveyed what his boss wanted him to convey. As for what Anita


    wanted to think, it was her business and had nothing to do with him.


    "Find that woman for me."


    Anita was furious. Damn it! Alex Wei just wanted to say that she was not a pure woman and didn''t


    deserve his boss. She just wanted to say that the boss had a crush on the young and beautiful Teresa?


    ''Ha-ha, it''s a pity that that woman is the wife of the CEO of TH Group, and most importantly, that


    woman has already given birth to two children. Can such a womanpare with her?''


    When she caught Teresa, she would torture her but not let her die. She knew the method.


    "Teresa, I will make your life a living hell."


    Anita hit the tree where Teresa was hiding. Teresa was shocked. Damn it! Did the man want to save


    her or kill her?


    Wasn''t she the daughter of the Ives? ''Is this woman also his daughter? So she would behave like this?


    But she still called Ives boss.''


    Anita was so angry that she almost burned this ce. Fortunately, she was not so irrational. There


    were so many people, but they could not find two people. One was a weak woman, and the other was


    shot.


    The group of people didn''t leave until the dead of night, but Teresa and Jerome didn''t dare to go down,


    fearing that they woulde back.


    As expected, half an hour after the group of people pretended to leave, a bodyguard came out of the


    grass and reported the situation to the woman before he left.


    Then she looked at Jerome. He was in a low fever and his face was pale. Although the wound on his


    wrist had been stopped bleeding, he had lost too much blood before, which caused his face to be pale.


    If she didn''t send him to the hospital, the situation might not be very good. It was not until dawn that


    Teresa met an old farm''s trolley at the foot of the mountain.


    She didn''t have any money with her. Fortunately, Jerome had his wallet, so they took a trolley to a


    health care center in the small town.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, when the medical staff saw that Jerome was shot, they dared not ept this patient, which


    made Teresa feel anxious.

 Chapter 485 Find A Way To Go Home

    Chapter 485 Find A Way To Go Home


    There was not much cash in Jerome''s wallet. When Teresa was anxious, Jerome, who was lying on the


    bed, woke up,


    "Abby, the password is your birthday."


    After saying that, Jerome closed his eyes again. Teresa didn''t know whether he had fainted or fallen


    asleep, but she had known what he meant. She turned around and walked out of the hospital.


    She wanted to get money. There was really nothing in the world that could not be solved with money.


    As long as she had money, the health care center would help them. They could think of this. Anita


    could also think of this. Their men had been waiting in the hospitals and health care centers in the


    small town for a long time.


    Maybe it was because of Jerome''s foresight or because of their luck, they went to a remote health care


    center, but the health conditions and medical equipment seemed to be ok in this health care center.


    To put it bluntly, it was a clinic with rtively poor facilities. It might not even be a proper licensed clinic.


    But they had no choice but toe to such a clinic. They said that they didn''t dare to take out the


    bullets without permission, or to put it bluntly, they thought that Teresa and Jerome didn''t give them


    enough money.


    When Teresa arrived at the ATM, a bodyguard in a ck suit happened to pass by. Teresa saw him at


    the first sight and immediately turned around to hide in the clinic until the man in ck left.


    She touched her beating heart. Fortunately, he didn''t see her. This small town should be not far from


    the J City. Although it was not safe here, it was not safe outside.


    She quickly took the money back to the clinic. Sure enough, the attending doctor agreed to the surgery


    after being given a big red envelope by Teresa.


    In fact, the operation didn''tst long. Before entering the operating room, Jerome pulled Teresa and


    whispered something in her ear. Teresa nodded.


    She went out and found a notice for rent in ane. She went straight to that ce and rented a room


    less than fifty square meters next to thene with more than one thousand yuan.


    After paying the money, thendlord immediately took her to the room. Teresa didn''t say anything more


    and took some money to thendlord, asking him to buy some necessary items for daily life for her.


    Anyway, they had nothing. Thendlord looked at Teresa doubtfully. Although he was suspicious, but


    Teresa gave him a lot of money. Maybe he could get benefits from her in the future.


    Thinking of this, he nodded and went out to buy something for Teresa. The environment here was not


    good, but it was remote. They might not be found in a short time.


    After finishing renting the room here, Teresa left in a hurry and returned to the clinic. The bullet in


    Jerome''s arm had been sessfully removed.


    At this moment, he was lying on the bed in aa. Maybe the effect of the anesthetic hadn''t gone yet.


    ''Damn doctor, did he use general anesthesia?''


    Teresa became more and more anxious when he saw Jerome didn''t wake up. She was afraid that


    those people would find them. She had to find a male doctor who was about to get off work.


    She spent some more money to ask the male doctor to help her to move Jerome to the house she


    rented. It was not until the two of them arrived at the rental house that Teresa felt a little relieved.


    At this time, thendlord andndy also bought some things. ording to Teresa''s requirements,


    they had prepared something like quilts.


    After helping Jerome sit on the sofa, Teresa got busy herself. She wanted to clean this seemingly small


    room and wipe the dust away.


    The first thing she did was to clean up the bed. Now that Jerome was still in aa, she couldn''t let


    her brother lie on the sofa in such an ufortable position.


    After making up the bed, with the help of thendy, she moved Jerome to the bed. After that, Teresa


    was already sweating.


    "Miss, who is this man? Is he sick or what?"


    In fact, in the eyes of thendy, the handsome man with closed eyes and pale face should be the


    lover of the woman in front of her.


    She always felt that she had seen this woman before, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen


    her for a moment. It was true that as she got old, her memory would be bad.


    "He is my elder brother. He is not used to the climate here. That''s it."


    "What? I don''t think so."


    Thendy rolled her eyes in her heart. Did this woman think she was a fool? Did she tell her that this


    man was not used to the climate? ''Who is she fooling?''


    "Oh, I see. Are you going to live in the same room with your brother?"


    Thendy looked at Teresa up and down. Teresa was stunned and looked at her in silence. The


    landy was terrified by Teresa''s stare. She smiled.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You two love each other so much. That''s great. Well, I won''t bother you anymore. I''m leaving now. If


    you need anything,e to me again."


    After thendy left, Teresa walked to the bedside, tucked Jerome in, and continued to clean up the


    room. It seemed that no one had lived in the room for a long time.


    This heartlessndy. Such a house she rented it to them for more than a thousand a month. She


    was really heartless. Damn it, she wouldn''t have done it if she hadn''t been cornered.


    While cleaning, she thought that she must call the people over there when she found an opportunity. As


    long as the people over there arrived here first to find them, that group of people would not do anything


    to them.


    At that time, they would be safe. Suddenly, Teresa''s mind shed with Enrique. Call him? Or call


    Albert?


    After thinking for a while, she decided to call Enrique, but she couldn''t remember Enrique''s phone


    number at all, not even hispany number.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly found that she also didn''t remember Albert''s number. Now everyone


    used them mobile phone. No one would remember the phone number of others themselves. However,


    her mobile phone had disappeared after falling into the river. Damn it. What should she do?


    She looked at the unconscious Jerome on the bed. When her brother woke up, she would ask him. He


    should be able to remember the telephone number of the Gu Group.


    ''Ah, that''s great.'' Thinking of this, she began to speed up. She didn''t finish her work until dusk.


    When she stopped, her stomach started to scream. She even felt a little embarrassed. After thinking for


    a while, she went out to find thendy.


    The child of thendy didn''t live here, but she didn''t want to leave here, so she lived with her


    husband here all the time. When Teresa went there, the door was not closed, and they were having


    dinner.


    Thendy was talking with her husband.

 Chapter 486 Renting A House

    Chapter 486 Renting A House


    "Hey, old man, I''m telling you, a new tenant is here today. That woman is with a handsome man who is


    in aa."


    The grey haired old man who was sitting opposite thendy took a sip of the wine and then picked


    up some food before replying slowly.


    "I know I met them with you today. They just rent a house from us. Their identity has nothing to do with


    us. Why do you say that? Sooner orter, you will suffer losses from your words."


    "Gee, you old man, I just feel that the woman and the man are very strange. The woman said that the


    man is her brother. Tell me, where does brother and sister live in the same room? I think they are


    lover."


    "Okay."


    The old man nodded and continued to eat, while thendy kept talking.


    "Old man, let me tell you something. I seem to have seen that woman somewhere, but I can''t


    remember her. I said the rent of our small house was one thousand and three hundred a months. That


    woman paid me without hesitation, and she didn''t even bargain with me."


    Standing behind her, Teresa was speechless. Thendy still wanted her to bargain with her? It was


    a loss, but she was so embarrassed now. Should she remind thendy that she was standing at the


    door?


    "Shouldn''t you be happy she doesn''t bargain with you?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? In my opinion, the woman might collude with her lover and kill her


    husband and get the family property. But there might be something happened to her lover on the way.


    So he became like this. Tut, tut, women nowadays are the most vicious. Look at you, how lucky you


    are to marry me."


    The old man looked up at his wife. He nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, yes. It''s my fortune to marry you, okay? How old are you? Don''t you feel ashamed to say that?"


    "Why I feel ashamed? This is my home. Can there be a person standing at the door to listen to us..."


    Thendy just raised her head and wanted to say that could there be someone standing at the door


    listening to us talking about our daily lives? However, when she looked up, she saw Teresa standing at


    the door.


    "Ah, ahem, well, when did youe?"


    Thendy stood up awkwardly and smiled at Teresa. Teresa wanted tough, but she couldn''t.


    Others were talking about her behind her back.


    ''What? Murder my own husband? I am so greedy for property and run away with my lover? She said


    these words with a grave expression, as if she meant them to be true. No one would be happy when


    they heard this.''


    "Ah, you are here. You are the one who rented a house here today, right? We met before. I''m really


    sorry. My wife just likes to gossip. She is a good woman."


    Thendlord stood up. He was also embarrassed. But this woman had been standing at their door


    silently for so long without making a sound. What was she doing?


    "Oh, nothing. I''m sorry to bother Mrs.ndy. Can you lend me your phone. I want to order takeout. I


    really don''t have time to cook today."


    "Oh. Let my wife make some dumplings for you. It''s okay. It''s your first time toe here. We can cook


    for you."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can feel that you are a nice person. Honey, hurry up and do it."


    "Well, well, Ms. Teresa, please have a seat here. I''ll be back soon."


    "I really don''t need it, Mrs.ndy..."


    Teresa wanted to stop her, but failed. Thendy agreed so quickly this time. Maybe it was because


    that she was gossiping behind her back and was heard by her. She really felt embarrassed.


    "Hey, don''t mention it. Just sit down. Now that you rent our house, it''s fate."


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. Thank you so much for your kindness."


    "It''s okay. It''s normal to have difficulties outside."


    Thendlord seemed to be very enthusiastic. He asked Teresa to sit down, and did not ask about the


    origin of Teresa and Jerome. He just sat aside and told Teresa about their daily lives.


    For example, his several children were out all year round, and he and his wife didn''t know how long


    they could live. For example, he could only see his grandsons once a year.


    Teresa also nodded. Hearing the old man''s words, she suddenly had a myriad of feelings. Right, at


    their age, they were really lonely. Fortunately, they two were with each other, and they were supporting


    each other.


    In fact, she also envied them. They seemed to have lived a in life, but at least they had been


    together for a lifetime.


    When thendy handed three boxes of food to Teresa, Teresa wanted to pay, but thendlord was


    unhappy. He refused again and again, and Teresa was really embarrassed.


    She had no choice but to leave with the dumplings. She thought that she would buy some good tonics


    for them when Enrique arrived. She only hoped that her brother could wake up early.


    Teresa went back to their room and opened the door, but she didn''t expect that Jerome had woken up.


    Leaning against the bed, he was lost in thought.


    "Brother, are you awake?"


    Teresa entered the room. When Jerome turned around and saw Teresa, he seemed to be relieved.


    "Abby, where are we?"


    "Brother, I was afraid that those people would find us, so I found a remote alley and rented a house


    here. Brother, are you hungry? Dumplings."


    Teresa raised the dumplings in her hand, and a rare smile appeared on Jerome''s pale face. Such a


    man, who had retreated his cold appearance, looked morbid handsome.


    Teresa fed Jerome dumplings. At first, Jerome felt a little awkward, but because he hadn''t eaten


    anything for a long time, he quickly forgot the embarrassment.


    Jerome didn''t stop eating until he ate two boxes of dumplings. Teresa was also hungry, so she didn''t


    feel full until she ate all the dumplings left.


    It had to be said that thendy was really good at cooking. It tasted like home, or more precisely, it


    tasted like mother''s feeling. But unfortunately, she had never felt the warmth of her mother since


    childhood.


    "Brother, I want to contact the Gu Family and the Shen Family and ask them to bring people here. As


    long as they find us, we will be safe."


    Jerome only remembered the telephone number of hispany. The phone number of thepany


    was also good, as long as they could contact the Gu Family or the Shen Family.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    On that day, Teresa slept on the sofa while Jerome slept on the bed. At first, Jerome didn''t agree


    Teresa to sleep on the sofa, but Teresa said that he had to recuperate and it was better not to move


    around.


    Jerome didn''t persuade Teresa, so he could only behave like a child obediently. In fact, he wanted to


    say that his arm was injured, not his legs. Why did Teresa insist on letting him sleeping on the bed and


    she sleep on the sofa?

 Chapter 487 Each Has Their Own Thoughts

    Chapter 487 Each Has Their Own Thoughts


    From the bottom of Jerome''s heart, he thought that women should enjoy a better treatment than men.


    After all, women''s bodies were different from men''s. It was said that women were made of water.


    But his sister was stubborn. He couldn''t change her mind and didn''t want to bother Teresa. It waste


    at night and the room was very quiet. Teresa was lying on the sofa, covered with a nket.


    It was almostte autumn. It was a little cold, but thendy only bought a quilt. Teresa really didn''t


    what she was thinking.


    Teresa thought that maybe thendy really thought she and her elder brother were lovers, so she


    didn''t buy more quilt.


    After all, when she asked the olddy to go out to buy something for her, she said that if there was any


    extra money, she could keep it herself. Of course the olddy would buy less to save the money.


    Teresa sighed.


    Teresa didn''t fall asleep. Shey quietly on the sofa, thinking about something. Simrly, Jerome didn''t


    sleep either. Although he had lost too much blood at that time, he heard clearly what the man had said


    when he was hiding in a tree.


    Teresa didn''t know who Ives was, but how could Jerome not know? Before he took over the Gu Group,


    his father had warned him again and again.


    "In the future, when you meet a person called Ives, you must be careful. If you really have no choice,


    even if you kill him, you must protect everything of the Gu Group."


    It was in this way that he took over the Gu Group slowly and finally became the CEO. People said that


    he was young and not cunning, but relying on his father to get the position so quickly.


    He didn''t deny that. He worked very hard at that time. Now he realized that at that time, he really didn''t


    treat himself as a human being. He worked day and night just to make himself stronger and then find


    Abby who had been living abroad.


    He was wondering whether Abby lived a good life abroad, even if he didn''t want her to contact anyone


    in the Gu Family, including himself.


    But deep in his heart, he was still very worried. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have secretly sent


    someone abroad to take care of Abby. Unfortunately, that person was not reliable enough to find a


    woman abroad and get married.


    Of course, Abby didn''t know about it. Jerome suddenly thought of that the man under the tree said to


    the woman that they were not allowed to hurt Abby.


    And why? What happened to Abby after falling into the river? He had no time to ask. Now he had time


    but it waste at night.


    Teresa, on the other side, heard his brother''s sigh. She said nothing and did nothing.


    She justy on the sofa with her stomach quietly and even covered her head with a nket. It was very


    quiet around. Except for the asional sound of Jerome''s breath, there was only her own breath.


    She couldn''t image how sad her two children would be when they knew that she was dead. She wished


    she could go back to them right now, but her brother''s condition didn''t allow her to do so.


    In addition, the people from Ives had been searching for them all the time. She really couldn''t figure out


    the expression and appearance of Ives that day. He didn''t seem to be the kind of person who wanted to


    kill them.


    Why did he raise such a group of ruthless people? She could still remember that woman shot her


    without hesitation. She would have died if it weren''t for her brother.


    What the hell was this for? If Ives didn''t lie that day, and if she was really his daughter, then why?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And her dad, although he was in good health, it was impossible for him to be fine if he knew she was


    died. Unfortunately, she only watched a little the news at that time.


    Thinking of that, she thought of those days when she was locked in the room. There was a TV in the


    room, but it was not connected, so it was just a decoration. Therefore, in fact, did Ives want her to have


    no connection with the outside world?


    And there was a big change in his attitudes. At the beginning, he was indifferent, but atst, he was


    nervous and cared about her. Teresa shook her heads and didn''t want to think too much.


    The more she closed her eyes and didn''t think about it, the more strange scenes appeared in her mind.


    Teresa didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    When the sun shone into the room on the second day, Teresa was still sleeping. Perhaps she was too


    tired, or perhaps she had never had a good sleep for a few days.


    Jerome woke up early. It could be said that he almost didn''t fall asleep the whole night. Looking at


    Teresa who was sleeping soundly not far away, he couldn''t help smiling. Abby still looked like a child


    when she was asleep.


    At this moment, Jerome keenly found that there was someone outside the room, and it was a furtive


    figure. He frowned, worried that it might be someone from Ives.


    Soon, he gave up this idea, because he saw a part of grey hair. Was this thendy that Abby said


    last night?


    But why did shee here so early? Why didn''t she knock on the door but lie on the window? There


    were many doubts in Jerome''s heart.


    Teresa didn''t tell Jerome all of what happened yesterday. She just told him part of it. She didn''t tell him


    that thendy suspected that she was a vicious woman who had killed her own husband.


    After killing her own husband, she and her lover fled to this ce. That was exactly what thendy


    thought. Anyway, she didn''t believe what Teresa said yesterday.


    And her husband was helping the woman he had just met. Thendy thought that he helped her just


    because she was young and beautiful. She used to be a beautiful woman too!


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable thendy felt. This morning, she wanted to


    sneak in to see what was going on. Didn''t she say that she was not in love with this man? She just


    wanted to see if they were in the same bed.


    As long as she was careful, she wouldn''t be found out, would she? So she thought and did. When her


    husband went out for a walk with the birdcage, she sneaked up to have a look.


    "Abby..."


    Seeing that Teresa didn''t want to move at all, Jerome shook his head with a bitter smile. This girl must


    be tired, and it also took her a lot of energy to escape and hide yesterday.


    What''s more, she had to take care of him, a patient. Getting out of bed, Jerome opened the door


    directly, andndy was still peeking inside.


    "Are you Mrs.ndy? It''s so early. What can we do for you?"


    Although Jerome was polite, thendy''s face became red again because she was caught on the


    spot again. She waved at Jerome.

 Chapter 488 Contact

    Chapter 488 Contact


    "Ah, well, young man, you are awake. I saw you fall into aa yesterday. Are you feeling better?"


    "Well, thank you for your concern. Pleasee in and have a seat."


    The olddy wanted to leave at first, but Jerome invited her. So she decided to go in and have a seat.


    Anyway, she was here to observe. She would talk to her husband when she came back.


    She just wanted to tell her husband that her guess was right. She really felt there was a secret rtion


    between Teresa and Jerome.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw the bed was just a little messy. Only one man had slept in


    this bedst night? No, she didn''t believe it anyway.


    But when she looked at Teresa, she found that the sofa was enough for only one person to sleep.


    Teresa was sleeping on the sofa. Hearing the sound, she sat up in a daze.


    Her hair was a little messy. She rubbed her eyes and opened them. Unexpectedly, she saw the


    frowned face of thendy. She took a deep breath unconsciously.


    "Am I that scary?"


    "No. Madam. Why are you here so early? What can we do for you?"


    In the room, she inexplicably saw thendy. Although she had seen her several times yesterday,


    she was still awkward. Everyone would be awkward under this kind of situation.


    "Why I am here? I''m here to get back the lunch boxes I gave you yesterday. I think you two haven''t had


    breakfast yet, right? I want to take the lunch boxes to wash and bring you some breakfast by those


    boxes. After all, the breakfast outside is not as clean as the breakfast at home, isn''t it?"


    Thendy was not easy to deal with. Before she came here, she had made up her mind that if she


    was caught, she would say that. Sure enough, she was a littlecent in her heart. It was not


    wrong to be well prepared.


    "Thank you for you kindness. We can have breakfast by ourselves..."


    "Don''t be so polite to me. If you really it is inconvenient for me, you can pay for the food and I can bring


    it to you. After all, your brother is injured. You have to take care of him, and you don''t have time to


    make the food yourself, right?"


    "Oh, yes, that''s good. Mrs.ndy, I''ll get you some money. Can you cook an old hen for my brother


    this noon to strengthen his body?"


    "Well, that''s okay..."


    Teresa turned around, took out five hundred from Jerome''s wallet and handed it to thendy.


    "You can tell me when you run out of money. Thank you."


    "You''re wee. My husband also said that, right? It''s normal to have difficulties outside...."


    Thendy left in a good mood and took away the three lunch boxes yesterday. Teresa touched the


    cold sweat on her forehead. Of course, she didn''t believe thendy''s words.


    It seemed that she came to see whether they two were really brother and sister or a couple. Looking at


    the exaggerated expression on Teresa''s face, Jerome couldn''t help smiling.


    He hadn''t been so rxed for a long time, nor had he felt sofortable from the bottom of his heart.


    Perhaps, he should thank this time experience.


    "Abby, is there anything between you and Mrs.ndy that you haven''t told me?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa turned around and took a look at Jerome. She couldn''t helpughing and waved at him, telling


    him what happened yesterday.


    Surprised, Jerome couldn''t helpughing, but his smile hurt the wound. Teresa hurried to check, and


    the two people were very close. At this time, thendy hade with breakfast.


    She cried out when she saw the two in the room.


    "Ouch, did I disturb you two?"


    "Oh, you are back. Come on in. I''m changing the wound dressing for my brother. Could you please give


    me the gauze over there?"


    Teresa meant to let thendy go by herself to have a look. Teresa had never met such a gossipy old


    lady.


    "Oh, you two are just changing the wound dressing. I didn''t say anything. Here, this is the gauze. I have


    put the breakfast on the table. I have to go to the market to pick up the hen for you. I''m afraid it won''t


    be good if I go toote."


    After thendy left, Teresa was at a loss and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. At the same


    time, Jerome shook his head. He had never met such an olddy before.


    "Brother, don''t mind..."


    "Well... You seem to have a good impression of Mrs.ndy?"


    "I just think thendlord is a good man. He is very enthusiastic and kind to others. Well, brother, don''t


    pull the wound again. It will be troublesome if it is infected."


    Perhaps it was because Teresa had be a mother, her tone of exhorting was like coaxing the baby.


    After the two people had breakfast, Teresa went downstairs.


    Jerome also wanted to go. Teresa didn''t agree. However, Jerome insisted on it, so the two of them


    went downstairs to the door of thendy''s room together.


    Thendy was not at home. Coincidentally, thendlord came back after taking a walk with his bird.


    Seeing the woman who rented the house yesterday standing at the door of his house, he thought that


    she must have something to talk to them.


    "Hey. Isn''t you the tenant yesterday? What''s up? What can I do for you?"


    "Yes, sir. This is my brother. I didn''t take him to see you yesterday because it was inconvenient..."


    Thendlord looked at Jerome and was stunned. This young man was so handsome. Yes, he liked


    him.


    "Is this young man your brother? You two are so good-looking. Come on,e in. Don''t stand at the


    door anymore."


    Jerome nodded to thendlord as a greeting. The two entered the room, and Teresa helped Jerome sit


    on the sofa.


    Jerome felt like he was paralyzed. No, it should be Abby who made him feel like this. He really wanted


    to say that his foot was not hurt.


    "Come on, drink some water..."


    "Sir, don''t be so busy. We just want to borrow your phone to call our family. Our phone was lost..."


    "Okay, okay. The phone is over there. You can use it."


    Thendlord didn''t doubt it at all. Jerome nodded and dialed the number. Teresa held the receiver for


    him. After a while, the phone was answered.


    Jerome said something and asked Teresa to remember the phone number. His secretary answered the


    phone and said that the general manager Tristan was not in thepany.


    Because of what happened to Teresa, Albert was sick and was still in the hospital. Hearing this, Teresa


    felt a pang in her heart. They must go back as soon as possible.


    After hanging up the phone, Jerome asked Teresa to call Tristan. At this time, Tristan wasforting


    the irascible and moody Lena...

 Chapter 489 Contact Family

    Chapter 489 Contact Family


    Tristan didn''t put his phone beside him. His phone rang, but he didn''t hear it. In the room, Lena had a


    cold face. No matter what Tristan said, she didn''t want to speak.


    "Lena, say something to me? Even if I was wrong, I did it for you and our child. Why can''t you


    understand me?"


    Tristan stood beside Lena. He was so tired that he had to deal with everything in thepany since


    Jerome was not here. He didn''t even have time to sleep after he finished his work. He still wanted to


    apany her.


    But no matter how to exin, Lena just ignored him, which made him really... And now Lena was sitting


    on the sofa.


    She reached out and touched her belly. ''Did you hear that? My child. This is your father. This is your


    irresponsible father. What did he say? Even if he was wrong?''


    He was wrong. How could he say that even if he was wrong? Was she making trouble out of nothing?


    He didn''t tell her about the truth of Abby. He could still be so confident and think that even if he was


    wrong, he was for her own good.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to exin anymore. I''m tired. You can think whatever you want."


    Tristan turned around and walked out of the room. He took his suit and walked out. He didn''t want to


    stay in this suffocating home anymore. In his wife''s heart, there was only her dead sister.


    Maybe in her eyes, he was nothing. Once he was in a bad mood, all the negative emotions woulde


    to his mind.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tristan didn''t want to go to thepany. He wanted to be alone. On the other side, Jerome frowned.


    He had called for a long time, but Tristan didn''t answer.


    "What''s wrong, brother? Didn''t anyone answer it?"


    Seeing the frown on Jerome''s face, Teresa guessed that he might not be able to get in touch with


    Tristan. Without saying anything, Jerome called thepany again, but it was still his assistant who


    answered the phone.


    "Help me find the phone number of Enrique or Mr. Albert..."


    After a short while, his assistant told the phone numbers to him on the other end of the phone. Teresa


    took the phone and recorded the phone number. She got two phone number from Jerome''s assistant.


    She didn''t know which one was Enrique''s and which one was Albert''s.


    "Brother, let me call."


    Seeing that it was so difficult for Jerome to answer the phone, Teresa said to Jerome. Thendlord next


    to them nodded. He just felt that the girl was a good girl, considerate and sensible. s, if his daughter


    hadn''t been...


    Thinking of this, thendlord''s eyes turned red. He didn''t even want to think about it. If his daughter


    was still alive, she should have grown up like this?


    Teresa dialed one of the phone numbers. It rang for a long time, but no one answered. Teresa frowned.


    Why didn''t these people answer the phone?


    In the Shen Family, in the room of Enrique, the smell of alcohol was pungent. His hand had been


    injured for several days. The doctor said that he couldn''t drink. If he kept drinking like this, the wound


    would not only heal very slowly, but also hurt his body.


    But Enrique didn''t listen to the doctor. He even knocked on the table or hit the wall with his injured


    hand. Mandy looked at the blood marks on the wall.


    Since Mrs. Teresa passed away, Mr. Enrique had always abused his own body like this, no matter how


    others persuaded him. However, it seemed that it would be better if others didn''t persuade him,


    because as long as someone persuaded him, Mr. Enrique would go crazy.


    Mandy had cried a lot because of this. This morning, she went to the hospital to see Mr. Brain and Mr.


    Bruce. They both lost a lot of weight. They looked obedient, but...


    But anyone who saw them would feel sorry for them. The two children and their fathers were the same.


    They were all sad.


    At this time, the mobile phone of Enrique rang. Mandy stood beside Enrique. Seeing that his eyes were


    empty, Mandy looked at him and then looked at the mobile phone that kept ringing.


    Maybe someone had something important to tell Mr. Enrique? But Mr. Enrique looked like this right


    now. Mandy sighed and reached for Enrique''s phone.


    It was a strange number. Mandy answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello? Is this the phone of Enrique Shen?"


    Mandy was stunned. The voice from the other end of the phone was so familiar that she seemed to


    have heard it somewhere. However, she didn''t know where she had heard this voice before for the time


    being, so she didn''t know who on the other end of the phone was for a moment.


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Enrique. Is there a girl who wants to find... Mrs. Teresa?"


    All of a sudden, something urred to Mandy. She was so frightened that her phone fell to the ground.


    After hearing the word Mrs. Teresa, Enrique, who was leaning against the sofa, moved a little and


    looked at Mandy.


    Mandy''s face turned pale. ''What? How could it be Mrs. Teresa? How could it be possible? Isn''t Mrs.


    Teresa already...?'' Mandy hurriedly squatted down and picked up the phone. She put the phone on her


    ear again.


    "Hello? ¡±


    On the other side, Teresa guessed that it must be Mandy who answered the phone. Although she didn''t


    know why Enrique didn''t answered the phone, it was obvious that Mandy was frightened by her.


    Everyone on the other end of the line thought she was dead. Suddenly, one day, she picked up the


    phone and heard a voice of a dead person. It was normal for Mandy to be afraid, wasn''t it?


    "Is that Mandy? Don''t be afraid. I''m Teresa. I''m not dead. Don''t be afraid. Give the phone to Enrique..."


    "Mrs. Teresa? You... Well, well, well..."


    Mandy touched her tears and thought, ''Well, it is so great. Mr. Enrique won''t drink all day long to drown


    his sorrows anymore. Mr. Brain and Mr. Bruce will also be happy. Mr. Harris and Mr. Albert will be fine


    soon...''


    "Mr. Enrique, it... it is Mrs. Teresa..."


    Hearing the word Mrs. Teresa, Enrique, who was leaning against the sofa, rolled his eyes and thought,


    ''Well, Mrs. Teresa? She calls me?'' He really hoped it was Teresa.


    "Mr. Enrique, it is really Mrs. Teresa. Mrs. Teresa is still alive. She is still alive."


    "What did you say?"


    Enrique said in a hoarse voice. When he saw Mandy''s tearful face, he suddenly stood up and grabbed


    the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello? Enrique?"


    After hearing Teresa''s voice, Enrique suddenly became quiet. It was so quiet that he even fell into a


    trance for a moment. Was he dreaming?


    Just when everyone thought she was dead, she suddenly appeared again. ''Is she really alive? Is she


    real?''


    "Hello? Are you still listening? Enrique? Say something. Hello?"


    "I am here..."


    After a long time, Enrique spoke calmly. His voice was calm. Yes, it was Teresa''s voice. She was still


    alive.


    "Enrique, I''m with my brother now. I''m in a small town near the J City. Bring some people here. The


    people from Ives are looking for us."


    "Okay, give me the address..."


    He took the paper and pen...

 Chapter 490 They Are Here

    Chapter 490 They Are Here


    After hanging up the phone, Teresa breathed a sigh of relief. Enrique''s voice sounded hoarse, but he


    should be fine.


    Or maybe it was because of what happened recently that he didn''t sleep well. Well, it should be like


    this.


    "Sir, thank you for lending the phone to us. We are leaving now."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. If you have time, you cane here and have a chat with us..."


    Teresa thanked thendlord and helped Jerome back to their own room. There was nothing in the


    room, no TV orputer. The two could only stay together and look at each other.


    Teresa was so bored that she bent over the window and saw the small yard of thendlord and the


    landy. There was even an earth stove in the yard.


    Teresa was bending over there with curiosity. At this time, thendy happened to have a basket in


    her left hand and an old hen in her right hand.


    When she turned around and shouted at thendlord, thendlord came out with a pot and arge


    basin in his hand. It seemed that she was going to kill the hen to cook the chicken soup.


    Teresa smiled. The two of them looked so happy. In fact, she also hoped that there was such a man


    could apany her for the rest of her life.


    Jerome beside looked at Teresa, who was happy for a while and then suddenly sighed for a while. He


    smiled and thought, ''Right now, Abby gets along with me so natural. She doesn''t hide her real feelings


    anymore. It''s so good...''


    "Abby..."


    "What?"


    Teresa turned her head to look at Jerome, only to see that Jerome was smiling. His warm look did not


    change at all, just as in the past. If he was not the CEO of the Gu Group, Jerome might live a more


    casual life.


    At this time, Teresa''s face changed. He leaned over the window and saw two bodyguards in ck


    coming in and talking to thendy.


    "Brother, they areing? What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. Let''s wait and see..."


    Downstairs, in the courtyard, two bodyguards gave the photos of Teresa and Jerome to thendlord


    and thendy.


    "Have you ever seen these two people?"


    "What? This is..."


    "These two people look familiar. Wait a minute. Let me have a look. I am a little presbyopic..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When thendy was about to say something, thendlord took over the two photos from the


    bodyguards and looked at them again and again. He frowned slightly.


    "These two people look so familiar. Where have I met them before? Oh, I can''t remember..."


    "Ah, that''s all right."


    The bodyguard in ck took the photo from thendlord''s hand and looked at his colleague beside


    him. Then they turned around and left. Thendy was trembling.


    "Mydy, what are you doing? I said I would have chicken soup at noon. Hurry up and call our son


    later. When will that bastarde back with his grandson? He is just an ungrateful wolf. We have


    raised him for so long, and he doesn''t want us after he gets married."


    Thendlord began to nag and urge thendy. Thendy squatted down, waiting for his husband


    to kill the hen. Only after that could she put it in the hot water basin.


    The two bodyguards stopped at the door for a while and then left. Thendy was frightened to sit in


    the yard, with her face pale and her hands trembling slightly.


    "Old... Old man..."


    "Don''t ask, and don''t make any noise. That girl is a good girl..."


    "But, but..."


    But when she saw the two bodyguards just now, she thought in her heart did she really guess right at


    the beginning? Did the youngdy really kill her own husband and elope with her lover?


    Thendlord knew what was going on in his wife''s heart, but he didn''t want to point it out. He just


    warned her.


    "I''m telling you, keep your mouth shut these two days, or you''ll get yourself into trouble. I can''t


    guarantee... Do you hear me?"


    "Okay, I know."


    Thendy was really scared this time. She rent her room to a murderer. There was a murderer in


    their own house. What should she do? How about kicking them out? But what if the two of them were


    irritated?


    Oh, no, she couldn''t kick them out. How about calling the police? Although she answered her


    husband''s words, her heart couldn''t help trembling.


    It took a long time for the chicken soup to be ready. At noon, thendy had cooked a few simple


    dishes, but she didn''t dare to send them to Teresa and Jerome by herself. She had to find an excuse


    and let her husband send them.


    When thendlord came, it was Teresa who opened the door. She ushered thendlord into the room.


    And he put the dishes on the table.


    "You two enjoy your meal. I''lle and get the tester."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Teresa knew that the reason why those bodyguards didn''te here was that they were sent away by


    thendlord. Otherwise, how could they be so safe?


    "Well, as I said, you are a good girl. I''m very urate in judging people. I don''t dare to say anything


    about who is a bad person and who is a good person. But since you two live here, you are my family.


    Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. By the way, I''ll bring you the chicken soup to you


    tonight..."


    "Thank you. Sir. Thank you."


    Thendlord waved his hand, turned around and left. Teresa''s eyes were red. Sure enough, there were


    many good people in the world. After thendlord left, Jerome''s eyes were deep.


    "Teresa. I think we should leave as soon as possible. This ce is not safe anymore."


    "Why? Didn''t they juste here? And..."


    "You just know their expression and words, but you don''t know their heart. Even if that gentleman is


    kind, can you guarantee that thendy won''t tell anyone about what happened here?"


    "So we..."


    "Go to the police station..."


    "What?"


    "That ce is the only safe ce now. We don''t know when Enrique will be able toe here. It''s not


    safe here. Let''s go quickly..."


    "Okay..."


    When Teresa was about to help Jerome to get up together, thendlord came in again in a hurry. He


    directly pulled Teresa and Jerome.


    "You two,e with me to the storage room to hide."


    Thendlord directly pulled the two people, rolled up all their things, and quickly took them to a dark


    storage room in a corner of the yard. And threw them in.


    The bodyguards in ck, who had returned, came again, but they didn''t see the old man and the old


    lady in the courtyard. Only the chicken soup was still stewed on the small earth stove.


    "Ouch, why are you back?"


    Coincidentally, when they entered the house, thendlord came downstairs with a bowl in his hand. His


    mouth was oily. The leader of the bodyguards was a woman. She sneered.


    "You said you have seen these two people? Where have you seen them before?"


    "I just told him that they looked familiar, but I really can''t remember where I have seen them..."


    "Will you still not want to tell me?"


    The lead woman took the lead and shot the bowl in thendlord''s hand. The bowl was broken and his


    hand was bleeding. When thendy heard the noise, she saw her husband''s hand bleeding.

 Chapter 491 Enrique Is Here

    Chapter 491 Enrique Is Here


    Thendy burst into tears. She put the bowl and chopsticks aside and sat down.


    "Ah, old man, are you okay? Who are these people? Is there anyw here?"


    Thendy roared, with tears and snot running down her face. The leading woman was Anita. She


    couldn''t find Teresa, so she didn''t even go back to the vi to see her boss. In the past two days, she


    had been searching around and swore that she must find Teresa.


    She didn''t know what tricks Teresa had used to seduce her boss, but she would never allow such a


    woman to appear beside her boss and ruin his boss''s n.


    At first, she was angry to hear what Alex had said, but these two days, the more she couldn''t find


    Teresa, the calmer she was. She felt that as long as Teresa was there, boss''s n would be difficult to


    achieve.


    Therefore, even if her boss ordered her not to hurt Teresa, she decided to go against him this time.


    Even if she had to bear the consequences, she had no regrets.


    Until this morning, a bodyguards came to report that an old man in a small courtyard said Teresa and


    Jerome of them looked familiar. Anita didn''t think it was a big deal. They had encountered such kinds of


    situation many times during these days.


    Moreover, the photos of TH Group''s wife''s death had been spread on TV. It was normal that they


    looked at the photos and felt familiar, weren''t they? It was just that ordinary people would not connect


    the dead''s portrait with the living person in front of them.


    But when that bodyguards said that the old man said so many words to the olddy by ident, Anita


    felt that their behavior seemed to cover up something.


    In addition, they found out that although the olddy and the old man lived here alone, they make a


    living by renting out rooms. Thinking of this, she asked her men to take her to have a look. It turned out


    that this ce was really a good hidden ce.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill him directly..."


    Anita snorted and pointed her gun at thendlord''s head. Thendy panicked and stood in front of


    thendlord with her own body.


    "If you want to shot him, just kill me first. My husband and I really just think that youngdy looks


    familiar. Ah, ah, I, I remember, I remember."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thendy suddenly thought of something and turned around to look at Anita. She trembled with


    tears and snot, but she smiled.


    "Yes, I remember it. I saw it on TV. Yes, I saw it on TV."


    Looking at the old man and olddy, Anita snorted in her heart and raised her pistol.


    "Really? Should I kill her or you first? Old man, if you don''t tell me the truth, I can only let your wife go


    to die first."


    "Mydy, I think my life is enough. It''s really a good thing to die together."


    Thendlord looked at thendy with red eyes. He was lucky to have this wife in his life. The


    landlord reached out and held thendy''s hand.


    "Well, then I''ll fulfill your wish."


    "Wait a minute. Don''t hurt them. They are innocent. Aren''t you looking for me? I''ll go with you."


    Teresa, who had been hiding in the storage room, lost her patience when she heard the gunshot. She


    was not allowed to go out by Jerome, but if she did not go out, she would feel guilty.


    She met thendy and thendlord by chance. Why should she let the two of them die in exchange


    for the safety of the two of them? They had been living a good life. If it weren''t for the arrival of the two


    of them, they might not have suffered such an unexpected disaster.


    "My girl, what... What''s wrong with you?"


    Thendlord was actually ready to be killed by Anita. The two of them were old. Although he had only


    known Teresa and Jerome for a few days, he thought that the youngdy was a good girl.


    His wife was not willing to agree with him before. She said that they could live a stable life as long as


    they handed over Jerome and Teresa to the people in front of them, but could they really live a stable


    life?


    He was afraid that those people would not let the two of them go easily. No matter what they did, they


    were both going to die. Why not just choose to let the two of them who were old die here?


    At least it could guarantee the lives of the two young people. They had never done anything good in


    their lives. Maybe right now, before they died, they could do one good thing to bless their next


    generation.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. It''s all our fault. We''re so sorry."


    Teresa cried and bowed deeply to thendlord. She was really grateful to these two old people. She


    had only met them a few times, but they took such a risk for them.


    Thendlord''s eyes turned red. He waved at Teresa and thought, ''What a silly girl! Why did shee


    out?'' The two of them wouldn''t be in danger if they hid in that room.


    Standing behind Teresa, Jerome also bowed to thendlord. He always felt that human beings were


    greedy and selfish, although there was nock of good people in the world.


    But he had never seen such a kind of people like the two. If they could still live, he would definitely pay


    them back. Good men were sure to be rewarded.


    "Humph, Teresa, I didn''t expect you toe out. In that case, I''ll send you to hell now."


    Anita''s pistol was aimed at Teresa. Teresa was pulled to the back of Jerome and Jerome blocked


    Teresa with his own body.


    "Brother, go away. It''s my business."


    Teresa pushed Jerome away. The one should die was her, not anyone else. If the woman in front of her


    wanted to kill her, just let her do it.


    "Abby, it''s my duty to protect you."


    "Tsk. You two are so affectionate. I''m so moved to see you, but unfortunately, both of you are going to


    die here today."


    Anita sneered. At this time, many people suddenly rushed in at the door. Teresa was relieved to see


    them.


    "Ares..."


    "Hi, little cutie. I''m so happy to see you again."


    Ares gave Teresa a sincere smile.


    "Is it the right time for you to talk about the old days?"


    Behind them, Moore red at his brother, while behind him was Enrique. Teresa didn''t know why, but


    at this moment, when she saw Enrique, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Enrique!"


    Looking at the woman with tears on her face, Enrique''s heart ached. She must have suffered a lot


    these days. He stepped forward and held Teresa in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here..."


    "Enrique!"


    Teresa had never been so weak, and she had never been so eager to see Enrique. Enrique patted


    Teresa''s back gently.

 Chapter 493 Lively

    Chapter 493 Lively


    Then Moore turned around and went to deal with the thing that was told by Enrique. Sure enough, it


    was not easy to make money these days. Look, Anita actually said that he was ackey of Enrique?


    ''Are you kidding me? After all, I''m the head of the hall.''


    After Moore left, Ares picked up the chicken soup and took a sip. It was delicious.


    Teresa, who had given everyone here a bowl of chicken soup, reached out and took the chicken


    drumstick from the soup, and handed it directly to the mouth of Enrique. Enrique was stunned, and the


    smile in his eyes was obvious.


    "You don''t want to eat this?"


    "Here you are. Even if you have taken a shower, I can still smell the alcohol from you. Have you just


    drunk these days?"


    Shocked, Enrique opened his mouth and took a bite of the meat on the drumstick. He hadn''t eaten


    anything for days, and he didn''t even feel the taste of food.


    Apart from alcohol, he hadn''t eaten anything these days. Mandy came in with porridge every day, and


    he didn''t touch it.


    "Is your nose a dog''s nose?"


    "It''s because you smell too strong and lose a lot of weight."


    Teresa looked at Enrique. Apparently, he just shaved and took a quick shower. Somehow, she was


    moved. Was it because of her?


    "What? Do you dislike me?"


    "How dare I?"


    Teresa rolled her eyes at him, and Enrique ate the drumstick quickly. Teresa asked him to drink two


    bowls of chicken soup, which made Enrique full and even burp.


    Thendlord next to her burst intoughter. Ares sat down next to Teresa, which made Enrique stared


    at him, but Ares acted as if he didn''t see it.


    "Little cutie, what happened when you fell into the river?"


    Hearing Ares''s question, Teresa''s face darkened. She turned his head to look at Enrique beside him,


    unable to speak.


    "If you don''t want me to listen, I can go out."


    After saying that, Enrique was about to stand up, but Teresa reached out and grabbed his clothes.


    "I''m not afraid that you know it. I''m just afraid that you will feel ufortable."


    Enrique sat back on the sofa and held Teresa''s hand.


    "I have thought a lot since I lost you. No matter whose daughter you are, you are my wife and the


    mother of my two children. This cannot be changed."


    "I know."


    Teresa nodded. How could she not know? It was all because of what had happened in the past that she


    had a grudge against him. Now she thought about it, maybe it was just because she couldn''t get him.


    "The people here are not outsiders. I want to tell you, that day..."


    Teresa told them that she went to the deck to breathe some fresh air because of boredom that day.


    However, as soon as she arrived at the deck, she saw a woman who shouldn''t have appeared there. It


    was none other than Lydia. Teresa even suspected that Lydia had said that she wasme just to


    deceive others.


    In fact, in the yacht that day, Lydia''s legs were good. She just stood in front of Teresa, but Teresa did


    not expect that she would want to kill her.


    Before she could react, she fell into the river. When she woke up, she was in a small vi, surrounded


    by bodyguards. The only person she saw was Ives.


    Enrique turned to look at Teresa. Ives? It seemed that the man just wanted to use Teresa as hisst


    bargaining chip, but he never thought that she was his biological daughter.


    "The world is full of unforeseen events. Enrique, you should tell your father that you have raised a bad


    wolf at home."


    On the other side, Ares shook her head. He had thought that Shirley wanted to hurt and kill little cutie


    and to be Enrique''s wife, but he didn''t expect that Shirley paid the price for what she had done in the


    end.


    Now, there came another person named Lydia. The most important thing was that Lydia looked like


    Enrique''s deceased mother. It seemed that it would be impossible for Enrique to deal with Lydia.


    Teresa turned to look at Enrique. In fact, she knew that it was hard for him, but she didn''t expect that


    there was a sh of anger in Enrique''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I will handle it. Just pretend that you heard nothing today."


    Teresa nodded. Enrique bit his lips. Although he had guessed that Lydia might be sent by Ives, he still


    wanted to use Lydia to catch the one who was more important that her.


    Ares didn''t say anything. Thendlord said something to his wife and thendy nodded. She stood


    up and walked out.


    "Well, all of you have been here for a long time. You must be very tired. Let''s put aside some things


    and be rxed for a while. I''ve asked my wife to buy some food and let''s have a meal here today.


    Teresa, I think you''re leaving too. Although we didn''t get along with each other for long, I really think


    you''re a good girl."


    "Sir, I have never seen a good man like you before."


    "What do you mean by ''good'' or ''bad''? I just don''t want to do anything against my conscience."


    Teresa smiled and turned to look at Jerome.


    "Brother, do you need me to send you to the hospital now? Your wound..."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "It''s okay. Let''s talk about it when we get back to the J City. This is always someone else''s territory."


    Originally, Jerome wanted to leave as soon as possible. After all, it was not safe here, but he could not


    refuse the two old people kindness. After all, they had saved his and Abby''s life.


    Thendy went out to buy some food. There were so many people in thendlord''s house. The


    landlord felt that now the atmosphere was even livelier than that of the Spring Festival. Thendlord


    was very happy and didn''t care about the fact that his hand was injured at all.


    When thendy came back, he was still in high spirits to help, but was pushed out by her. In fact, the


    landy also felt sorry for her husband.


    After saying a few words to those men, Teresa went into the kitchen. There were so many people, so it


    was boring to squeeze together. Thendlord took out mahjong and cards, and everyone was ssified


    ording to their favorite. They yed happily.


    With the permission of Moore who hade back, they rxed and began to think about the usual


    party. Thendlord was so happy that he kept smiling all the time.


    In the kitchen, thendy turned to look at Teresa. The more she looked at her, the more she liked


    her. This youngdy was also lucky. She was able to marry such a handsome and rich husband and


    that man even loved her very much.


    "Teresa, I didn''t mean to hurt you by words those days. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "Well, it''s okay. I know clearly in my heart that you two are both good people."

 Chapter 494 Reward

    Chapter 494 Reward


    "What are you talking about? I just want to have some fun. I mean no harm. I am really feeling sorry."


    "I know."


    Teresa chuckled. She was not used to the current condition of thendy. Thinking of this, she


    wondered if she was masochistic?


    "Well, I always wonder why you look so familiar. It turns out that you are the wife of the boss of a


    company. The news that you have suffered a miserable ident has been broadcast on TV some time


    ago."


    Teresa was stunned. Why did it sound so weird? Well, although what she said was true, it sounded


    ufortable.


    "Okay..."


    Teresa, who didn''t know how to respond, gently nodded. Thendy didn''t care about it and kept


    talking about family affairs.


    "Oh, my girl, you are so lucky. You didn''t die after falling into river. It can only be said that you are


    blessed to marry such a rich husband who loves you so much. You are so lucky."


    "Madam, I really envy you and your husband. You two have been together for a lifetime. Although you


    may have a quarrel in life, don''t you think it''s a way to add fun to life?"


    "Well, look at you. After all, you are the daughter-inw of a rich family. Your words are pleasant to


    hear. It''s really a good thing that I quarreled with my husband."


    "Isn''t the most romantic thing in the world to grow old with the one you love?"


    "Oh, that''s true. My husband and I were really... Well, my girl, I have to tell you that my husband was


    very handsome when he was young. I think he is as handsome as your husband."


    Teresa smiled and listened to the olddy telling their stories at their young age. From the olddy''s


    words, she could tell that she was full of admiration and love for her husband.


    Outside, Enrique had a good conversation with thendlord. During this period, Ares also joined in and


    talked with the two of them. It was not until Teresa and thendy had worked for hours to bring the


    dishes out of the kitchen that the men outside stopped talking and ying.


    Thendy and thendlord only had one table in their house, so thendlord specially went to other


    rental houses they owned to move tables and chairs. Naturally, those men who had nothing to do also


    went.


    Under the direction of thendlord, they moved the things into the room. When they were ready, Moore


    came back, and a man came back with him.


    The man was about more than thirty years old, wearing a suit, but he looked a little tired. And he looked


    a little like thendlord.


    "Dad, mom. I''m back."


    Landy, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the familiar voice and hurried out of the kitchen. She saw


    her dear son standing at the door, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Why, why are you back? Didn''t you tell us that you were very busy recently?"


    Thendy''s eyes turned red when she saw her son''s pale face. She grabbed her son''s hands and


    asked many questions.


    Standing next to Enrique, Teresa saw that the three of them were talking about something together.


    Enrique lowered her head and said to Teresa.


    "How should you thank me?"


    "Why should I thank you?"


    Teresa smiled. She knew he knew what she meant. They didn''t have anything to repay to the kindness


    of thendlord andndy, and from their tone, they could tell that they missed their son very much.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s eat. The food will be cold soon."


    "Yes, you''re right. Let''s eat first."


    At the dinner table, the man drank too much. He, who had been silent, cried in the arms of thendy.


    He said that it was not easy for him to work hard outside in the past few years.


    His wife alwaysined that he was ipetent and couldn''t make money. He needed a lot of


    money to raise his son. His wife always quarreled with him, and sometimes they even would have a


    fight.


    Recently, he had done something wrong in thepany. It was not a very big deal, but it was not a


    small matter. As a result, he was fired by thepany. He lost his job. His wife would divorce him


    when she knew it.


    Now, his wife went back to her mother''s house with his son in her arms. He went to the talent market


    every day to find a job, but he couldn''t find a satisfactory job. Either the sry was too low, or his major


    was really not suitable.


    In the past few days, he even wondered if he should move bricks in the construction site. He heard that


    the sry was quite high, and the olddy heard it and burst into tears.


    What kind of daughter-inw that woman was? Right now the olddy only wanted to take over the


    custody of her grandson. However, thendlord didn''t agree with her. The two of them quarreled


    directly in front of everyone.


    In the end, it was Enrique who said that the TH Group would hire him. He could learn if he didn''t have


    those professional skill. If he really couldn''t qualify with any position, he could be a security guard.


    Anyway, even if he was just a security guard in TH Group, his sry was not low.


    If he even couldn''t be a security guards, he could be their exclusive driver if he knew how to drive.


    Enrique even said that he could give them an apartment and let them move in.


    But the premise was that the two old people should also live there. Otherwise, there would be no


    apartment assigned by thepany. The man thought it was a dream. He blinked his red eyes and


    looked at Enrique.


    Was there such a good job in the world? Besides, TH Group? What kind ofpany was that? It was a


    company that he would never dare to imagine in his life. Now he was allowed to go in?


    Thendlord didn''t agree. Atst, Teresa still said that she really wanted to do something for them. If


    she did nothing and left, she would feel sorry all her life. Moreover, if thendlord and thendy went


    to J City together, she could visit them from time to time.


    When she was bored or wronged, she could talk to them. Enrique cast a nce at Teresa. Did she


    mean that he would bully her?


    Teresa pouted and turned around to look at him. She said, "Wouldn''t you?" The atmosphere between


    the two people was much better. However, Jerome''s face darkened all the time.


    It was Enrique who didn''t take good care of Abby at that time. But now Abby was fooled by him again.


    How could he be happy?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After dinner, it waste at night. Enrique told thendlord and thendy that they would go back to


    the J City tomorrow noon and ask them to prepare. They happened to have a car, so they could go


    directly with them, which was also convenient.


    It seemed that thendlord was still a little unwilling to go, and Teresa didn''t try to persuade him


    anymore. All of them left in a hurry and found a hotel to stay.


    Teresa didn''t sleep well these days, nor did she take a shower well. When she arrived at the hotel, she


    washed herself quickly, threw herself on the big bed and fell asleep quickly.


    When Enrique came out of the bathroom, the little woman on the bed had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 495 Lets Go Home

    Chapter 495 Let''s Go Home


    Lying next to Teresa, he closed his eyes. During the two days when the ident happened, he didn''t


    sleep at all. He smelled the faint scent of her body.


    Behind her, he held Teresa in his arms. Teresa, who was in sound sleep, only moved a little and soon


    fell asleep. These two days were really thrilling. Perhaps some people would never encounter such a


    thing in their life.


    In her dream, Brain and Bruce were hugging Teresa tightly. They just kept hugging each other like this.


    She really missed her two sons. When she woke up again, it was already half past ten on the second


    day. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in the arms of Enrique.


    With his eyes closed, Enrique looked as if he was still asleep. Teresa didn''t move, fearing that she


    would wake him up. She thought to herself, ''Did I really love him again after this incident?''


    There were still some misunderstandings between them. But did they really hate each other as much


    as before? It seemed that she couldn''t do it either.


    The reason why she hadn''t found any other man for so many years was that on the one hand, it was


    for her two children; on the other hand, it seemed that there was no any other man being about to enter


    her heart. It was not that she had no chance to meet an excellent man, but that there was a man whom


    she loved and hated deeply.


    "Are you awake?"


    Enrique moved and looked down at the woman in his arms who was as motionless as a kitten. He


    lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer? You haven''t slept well these two days, have you?"


    "I suddenly find that you are so gentle now. If you can keep acting like this, my emotions in the past few


    days will not be in vain."


    Enrique reached out his hand and pinched Teresa''s face. ''If you were not Ives''s daughter, everything


    would be better.''


    "Get up now. I miss our sons. By the way, have you told dad, father, Brain, and Bruce about me?"


    Teresa seemed to think of something and turned to look at Enrique. Enrique shook his head.


    "I came in a hurry. I was afraid that something bad would happen to you, so I just informed Moore


    directly. Fortunately, we came in time, or I''m afraid I can''t find you again."


    Enrique got up, put on his clothes and went to the bathroom to wash up. He would go to thendy''s


    house to pick them upter. Enrique was a grateful person.


    "Thank you, Enrique."


    "Well, you should really thank me."


    The word thank was deliberately stressed by Enrique. Teresa blushed and thought of something


    inappropriate for children. Damn it! Did she be...?


    She didn''t want herself to think too much. She rushed into the bathroom and pushed Enrique out of the


    bathroom. She had to tidy herself up as soon as possible.


    Looking at the closed door of the bathroom, Enrique decided to cherish such a good day. Teresa had


    known that Ives was her father, but she was still so calm.


    Did she really not take it seriously or was there other thing in her heart? He didn''t know, but he really


    wanted to see who would be chosen by Teresa, her father or her son and her adoptive father.


    He slowly tidied up his clothes and sat on the sofa, waiting for Teresa toe out. At the door, Moore


    and others had already got up.


    On the other hand, Ares took a group of Moore''s subordinates to thendy''s house to help them


    carry their luggage. Enrique had called Tony to arrange an apartment yesterday, and they could check


    in directly when they arrived at J City.


    It was almost eleven o''clock when Teresa and Enrique came out. They went straight to thendy''s


    house. Thendy prepared lunch for them. Teresa only had a bowl of porridge.


    Those men all ate happily. Thendy was happy and energetic, and so was their son.


    Atst, she knew that thendlord''s surname was Che. Teresa directly called him Uncle Che, and the


    landy she naturally called her Aunt Che!


    They worked together and everything was ready. Uncle Che and Aunt Che left their house after talking


    with the other tenants.


    Sitting in the car back home, Teresa finally felt relieved. Great! They could finally go home. Bored in the


    car, Teresa wanted to call Albert and others.


    However, Enrique said, "Why don''t you give them a surprise?" Teresa thought it made sense. The


    small town was not far from J City, but there was a traffic jam in J City.


    It was already dark when they arrived in J City. Teresa and Enrique went to the hospital directly, and


    Enrique asked Ares to arrange the matter about Uncle Che and Aunt Che.


    Tony should have been waiting for him at the apartment. When they arrived at the hospital and got off


    the car, Teresa stood at the gate of the hospital. She was a little nervous and reached out to grab the


    hand of Enrique.


    "What? Nervous?"


    Teresa nodded. With a chuckle, Enrique took Teresa directly to the hospital. At this moment, Albert,


    Harris, Gavin and the two children were having dinner in the same room.


    Since Teresa left, they always felt empty in their hearts, especially the two children, who had lost a lot


    of weight, and their originally fleshy little faces were almost gone.


    When Teresa and Enrique were standing at the door of the ward, Albert was the first one to notice. The


    chopsticks in his hand dropped dramatically on the table.


    "Albert, did you get Alzheimer''s disease? Can''t you even hold your chopsticks?"


    "Abby?"


    Albert opened his mouth, but the people sitting opposite to him didn''t look good, especially Harris.


    "Albert, in the future, in front of the two children, you''d better..."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Dad, Father, Uncle Gavin, Brain, Bruce, I''m back."


    When Teresa stepped forward, Harris was also stunned. He suddenly turned around and stood still. At


    the moment when Brain and Bruce saw Teresa, they burst into tears.


    "Bruce, it is mommy. She came back to see us. Is mommy angry with us?"


    "No, that''s mom. Mom is still alive."


    Bruce jumped off the bed in a hurry and threw himself into Teresa''s arms. Brain cried too. He didn''t


    know what to do.


    Teresa couldn''t help but burst into tears. She hugged Bruce, walked to Brain and held the crying child


    in her arms.


    "Teresa, it''s good that you are fine."


    Gavin kept saying. In fact, his eyes were also red, and so were Albert and Harris. They secretly turned


    their heads. Sure enough, they didn''t want to cry in front of the young generation.

 Chapter 496 Consideration

    Chapter 496 Consideration


    Harris and Albert also secretly wiped their tears, but for their own sake, they couldn''t cry in front of the


    younger generation. Enrique stood aside and thought in his heart, ''It would be good for the whole


    family to be together like this.''


    He also realized that if Teresa could stand on his side and not interfere in the matter of Ives, he might


    be able to turn a blind eye to that matter.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, they had to live their rest life. They could choose to live a happy life. Why did they have to


    torture each other? But Teresa didn''t seem to think so. Teresa had calmed down a little bit.


    Holding Brain and Bruce who had fallen asleep in her arms, she looked up at Albert and said slowly.


    "Dad, do you know Ives?"


    At first, Albert, Harris, and Gavin, the three of them were very happy, but when they heard Teresa''s


    question, they were obviously stunned, and then their expressions changed. They still remembered


    what happened at the funeral of Teresa.


    He dared to set a trap on them back then. The horrible level of such a man was really frightening,


    especially his means of revenge and endurance...


    "Abby, why do you ask this question?"


    "Because after I fell into the river, it was Ives who saved me. He said I was his daughter, but I heard


    from my brother that he was kidnapped by him. I... I..."


    Teresa turned her face away. Jerome was arranged to another ward, because the wound on his arm


    was getting worse and worse. And it was obvious that he had a slight fever in the J City.


    During that time when they were hiding in that small vige, Jerome and she had put everything clear


    to each other. She also knew that after she fell into the river, she disappeared. They thought that she


    was dead, and only her brother believed that she was still alive.


    So he rented a yacht to look for her on the river. But he didn''t expect to be knocked out by a sneak


    attack. When he woke up, he was tied to the small vi of the Ives.


    Teresa was not a person who didn''t know right from wrong. Moreover, even if Ives was really her


    biological father and they were rted by blood, she would still repay Albert''s kindness for raising him.


    "You mean Jerome is back? Where is he?"


    Albert looked around and didn''t see Jerome. It was a big blow to him during this period of time, and


    Jerome suddenly disappeared.


    He didn''t expect that Jerome was kidnapped by that old bastard, which was called the crime of


    kidnapping, but they didn''t have conclusive evidence, otherwise...


    Albert didn''t look good. Teresa looked at Albert, and then looked at Harris and Gavin who also looked


    pale. Did they hide something from her?


    "In order to save me, my brother was shot in the arm. Now the wound is a little infected. He has been


    treated. Maybe he wille overter."


    Albert didn''t say anything more. Enrique reached out his hand, took Bruce from Teresa''s hand and


    patted Teresa on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go. Dad needs some rest. We''lle backter."


    Teresa nodded. In that case, she had to wait for a while. Maybe Enrique also knew something. Among


    so many people, she seemed to be the only one who was kept in the dark. She felt very ufortable.


    Back to the ward of the two children, there were still tear stains on the corners of the eyes of Brain and


    Bruce, especially the two children, who were terribly thin in just a few days.


    "How did you take care of the children? Why are they so thin?"


    Teresa felt sorry for them. Enrique put down Bruce and looked up at the woman who wasining


    about him. How could this woman have no conscience? Didn''t she see that he was terribly thin too?


    "Why don''t you say anything? You haven''t taken good care of the two kids. You are their father!"


    "You only care about your two sons. Why don''t you look at me? I''m thin, too."


    "How old are you? How old is the children?"


    "Yes, yes, you are right. I really didn''t fulfill my responsibility as a father these two days."


    Looking at the two children lying on the bed, Enrique''s eyes shed. Previously, he actually had two


    children tofort him.


    Because of Teresa, he didn''t want to see these two children for a period of time. It seemed that he was


    more childish than these two children?


    Thinking of this, Enrique smiled. He felt everything was fine now. Teresa rolled her eyes at Enrique.


    How dare he smile? In that case, as a father, shouldn''t he be with his two children?


    "Yes, Ives is your father,"


    Hearing this, Teresa was stunned. Enrique tucked the children in and said casually.


    "Really? I thought he was lying to me."


    "It''s true. But I think there is one more thing that he hasn''t told you."


    Enrique stood up and looked at Teresa. Teresa was stunned. Looking at his serious face, she knew that


    what he was going to say next must be true.


    "He is your biological father, but your mother was not willing to do that. On the night your mother and


    her husband got married, your mother was raped by him, and then you were born. Moreover, my


    mother died at the hands of the assassin hired by Ives. That is to say, you are actually the daughter of


    the man who killed my mother."


    Teresa took two steps back. It was not true. She frowned. She remembered the past. Enrique thought


    Albert was his mother killer, so he used her to revenge the Gu Family.


    The misunderstanding in the past made her pregnant with two children. She was ndered and hurt by


    him. Atst, the misunderstanding was cleared up. He came to apologize, but she could not forgive the


    man in front of her.


    It was not until many yearster that the grudge between him and her had just been resolved that he


    suddenly told her that in fact, she was the daughter of the person who had killed his mother.


    "Teresa."


    Enrique walked towards Teresa. In a trance, Teresa instinctively stood in front of the two children, which


    hurt Enrique''s heart.


    ''Why is she so wary of me? Those two children were also his children. Was he really so crazy to get his


    own flesh and blood involved in the matter of that year?''


    "I... I am sorry... Now... I''m in a mess now. I want to be alone for a while."


    "Teresa, this is the truth that my father, your adoptive father and Uncle Gavin don''t want to tell you. But


    I think there are some things that I''d rather tell you the answer directly than hide it from you. When you


    figure it out, tell me your decision. Do you want your husband, child and adoptive father, or your father


    who has never cared about your life or death since you were born?"

 Chapter 497 Choice

    Chapter 497 Choice


    After saying that, Enrique turned around and walked out of the ward. He wanted to give Teresa a


    chance, but it was her own business to make a choice.


    It was already dusk. Teresa looked out of the window at the sunset. In fact, what she cared about was


    not the so-called kinship, but the words Enrique just said. Your mother was raped by Ives.


    What kind of man was he? How could he do such a thing?


    Maybe it was only a part of the story that Enrique had told her. That was all. What she didn''t know was


    too much. Her eyes trembled slightly.


    There was no need for her to make a choice. On the one hand, there was the foster father who raised


    her as his own daughter, and her two children. On the other hand, there was just a man who was


    rted to her by blood.


    Most importantly, she didn''t know that man at all. Although it was impossible to determine what kind of


    person Ives was just by listening to one''s opinion, a man who did such a thing was obviously not a


    good man.


    Sighing slightly, Teresa reached out her hand and gently touched Brain''s face. It seemed that she had


    to take good care of these two children after going home.


    As for Lydia, well, there was a long time ahead and she didn''t need to be in a hurry. Even if Enrique


    didn''t deal with her, she would do it herself. Why did that woman stay in the Shen Family? She must


    have a bad intention.


    When Enrique came in with the dinner in his hand, Teresa fell asleep on the bedside. He put the dinner


    on the table and went out.


    "Come in, Enrique."


    As soon as Enrique went out, Harris poked his head out of another ward and called him in.


    In the ward, Jerome was also there. He leaned against the door with a long face. Albert was still angry.


    Enrique looked at his two fathers carefully and then looked at Uncle Gavin.


    "Enrique, tell me everything you know about Teresa."


    Albert was lost in thought when he heard Enrique telling the whole story, especially what he said in the


    end. He said that he wanted Teresa to think about it by herself.


    "Albert, what are you worried about? Do you still think that Teresa is the kind of person who can''t tell


    right from wrong? Even if you tell Teresa what happened in the past, she is still the mother of the two


    children. She knows what decision she should made."


    Albert shook his head, indicating that he was not worried that Teresa would choose Ives. He knew his


    raised daughter well.


    "I''m not afraid that Abby will choose that bastard Ives. I''m just worried that Abby will be depressed


    because of what happened in the past. I''m afraid that she wille to a dead end. Maybe Abby will


    think about why she is the child of Ives. And I am afraid that she would also think why she came to this


    world in that way."


    "I don''t think so."


    Harris shook his head, and Albert seemed to think of something.


    "Harris. I heard that you got food poisoning the day before Abby was in trouble? It is said that you treat


    Abby badly."


    Harris was stunned and his face changed. How dare he mention that?


    "How dare you say that? You guys are shameless. If it weren''t for that big fish, how could I treat my


    daughter-inw like this? I know that Lydia has put something on that egg custard, but I still have to eat


    it. If you can do it, you can have a try."


    Enrique nced at his two fathers who were quarreling again. It was really a headache, but it also


    showed that in fact, after Lydia came to their home, the three of them had already known all the things.


    Although he also had doubts, he really didn''t expect that Lydia would pretend to beme and then


    follow them on the yacht. How could she get on the yacht without invitation letter?


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, I suddenly feel that Lydia was not sent by Ives."


    "Who else can it be if it''s not Ives?"


    Enrique was silent. There were so many people in the business world who wanted to kill him. But there


    were so many coincidences in this matter. The other party even sent a woman who looked exactly like


    his deceased mother.


    Most importantly, many of the habits were the same. Well, this was really worth thinking about.


    The three old men might have known it and began to set up a trap. Unfortunately, it was toote for


    them to set up a trap. The other party directly attacked Teresa.


    "Enrique, what do you think about this matter? What do you want to do with Lydia?"


    "I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Then I''ll let you do it. I really can''t do anything to that face."


    Harris said, and Albert, who was standing next to him, sighed. Anyway, Abby was fine, and his


    depression in the chest was relieved.


    In this way, he was in a good mood and in good spirit. Now he thought he could leave the hospital, but


    Enrique asked them to calm down.


    "Dad, Uncle Gavin, please let Teresa stay in the hospital for the time being. I''ll go back to the Shen


    Family first."


    "Take it easy, Enrique."


    With a sneer, Enrique would certainly be more careful. He had to make a long-term n to catch a big


    fish. It was impossible for that woman not to contact the people over there, wasn''t it?


    He would like to see. Enrique drove back to the Shen Family. Before he left, he had told Mandy not to


    tell anyone that Teresa was still alive.


    Of course, Mandy would not refute. She didn''t even tell her husband.


    "Mr. Enrique, you are back?"


    Mandy walked out to greet Enrique, but she saw the tired look on Enrique''s face. She looked back, but


    didn''t see Mrs. Teresaing back. She looked at Mr. Enrique with confusion.


    "Mandy, bring me some wine."


    "What? Mr. Enrique, are you still drinking?"


    "Cut the crap. Hurry up."


    ncing at Enrique, Mandy sighed, turned around and went to get the wine. She also ordered the


    kitchen to cook several dishes. Drinking without eating something was too harmful to health.


    The injury on Lydia''s foot seemed to be almost healed. She said that she could take off the ster in a


    few days. Mandy just nodded and told her to be careful.


    For some reason, Mandy just didn''t like Lydia. When she came downstairs, she saw Mandy.


    "Mandy, is Enrique back?"


    "Well, Mr. Enrique is not in a good mood recently. You''d better not provoke him."


    "Okay, I know."


    Afterst time, Mandy thought this woman had learned her lesson, but she didn''t expect that as soon


    as she finished speaking, she saw Lydia walking towards the Enrique again.


    Sitting at the table, with a bottle of wine in his hand, Enrique looked drunk. Lydia sat next to


    Enrique.

 Chapter 498 Trap

    Chapter 498 Trap


    "Enrique, I''ll apany you!"


    This time, Lydia didn''t try to persuade Enrique to restrain his grief, but in a happy way. Since he wanted


    to get drunk so much, she would apany him, okay?


    Lydia grabbed the bottle from the hand of Enrique and gulped it down. Enrique took a nce at Mandy


    and then she nodded.


    Mandy turned around and went to the cer to get a couple of bottles of liquor with high alcohol content


    and put them in front of Enrique. Enrique was very satisfied with Mandy''s understanding and decided to


    raise her sry this month!


    Without saying anything, Enrique opened a bottle of liquor and was about to drink it. At the same time,


    Lydia grabbed the liquor in his hand and pointed it at her mouth!


    "Cheers!"


    The toast from Enrique undoubtedly motivated Lydia. She thought that Enrique saw her sincerity, so


    she raised the wine bottle in her hand and blushed.


    "Enrique, I can''t bear your pain, but I can drink with you!"


    "Thank you, Lydia!"


    Enrique reached out his hand and patted Lydia''s hand. Mandy nced at it and turned to the kitchen. It


    was not because she was ufortable, but because she had to prepare some dishes as soon as


    possible.


    Mr. Enrique must have his own idea to do so. What she could do was to do her job well. Otherwise, it


    would be bad, wouldn''t it?


    When Mandy served the dishes, Lydia had already drunk up the previous half bottle of red wine, and a


    bottle of liquor was almost bottomed up. Enrique slowly began to drink.


    Enrique was drinking and eating, looking very sober. Lydia''s face was red. It was obvious that she was


    drunk, so Enrique didn''t persuaded her to drink anymore.


    What he meant was that she hadn''t drunk enough. This woman was good at drinking. Why didn''t she


    get drunk? How did she manage to remain so lucid?


    "Enrique, I''m telling you, don''t be too sad. After all, Teresa can''t be reborn after death. You still have


    two children to take care of. Even if it''s not for the two children, you still have a long way to go!"


    When Mandy just served the dishes, she sneered in her heart, ''Mrs. Teresa is still alive. This


    shameless woman is actually hinting Mr. Enrique here.


    She said there is still a long way to go. It seemed that she want to tell Mr. Enrique that it doesn''t matter


    if a woman dies. There will be many beautiful women around him in the future.''


    For example, now she was willing to drink for their Mr. Enrique. It was obvious that she wanted to


    rece the position of Mrs. Teresa. What a vicious woman!


    "Thank you, Lydia. Just stop. You''re drunk!"


    Seeing that it was almost enough, Enrique began to persuade her to stop drinking. With a wave of her


    hand, Lydia took the bottle beside her and pointed it at her mouth, and then drank the rest of the wine.


    "Enrique, it''s okay. I... I can still drink. I''m willing to die for you. You don''t know how sad I feel when I


    see you like this!"


    "Why do you feel ufortable when I''m like this?"


    "Enrique, can''t you see that? I have liked you since the first time I saw you. I like you very much. Why


    don''t you know? Why do you always feel so sad for Teresa? She is dead now!"


    "Yes, Teresa is dead. I should make a n for the future!"


    Enrique''s voice came in Lydia''s ear. With her sleepy eyes, Lydia looked up at Enrique, who was sitting


    next to her. She thought Enrique''s side face was handsome!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Enrique, you are so good-looking!"


    "You look good too!"


    "Really? Am I good-looking in your eyes? But if I look good, why do you only look at Teresa?"


    After saying that, Lydia covered her face with her hand and shook her head, as if she couldn''t figure it


    out. Enrique sneered in his heart, but he still smiled at Lydia.


    Such a smile had bewitched many girls. Lydia had already been infatuated with Enrique before, but


    now she felt that she became more and more love him. She directly threw herself into his arms.


    "Enrique, I''m drunk. Could you help me to my room?"


    She raised her head and looked at Enrique. Her face was flushed. No one knew if it was because she


    was shy or because she drank too much. Anyway, she was good-looking, and now she looked so


    charming.


    Any man could not stand it, especially when he helped her to the room to rest. As long as Enrique


    wanted, Lydia would definitely agree with Enrique.


    Unfortunately, what Enrique wanted was not Lydia. Moreover, Lydia looked exactly like his mother.


    Even if all the women in the world died, Enrique would never touch Lydia.


    Enrique guessed that he would rather have a rtionship with Ares than be together with Lydia. After


    hearing what Lydia said, he stood up, held the half-drunk Lydia and went straight to her room.


    The servants not far away all looked at the two people with another look. It was not until the two people


    left their sight that they suddenly gathered around Mandy.


    "Mandy, that Lydia is so shameless. How dare she seduce Mr. Enrique so openly?"


    "That''s right. Shame on her! Shame on her! I can''t stand it!"


    "What? Do you think that if you want to see she will let you see?"


    Mandy''s face darkened. She always told these servants not to gossip, especially the gossip of Mr.


    Enrique. They just didn''t listen to her.


    No one knew what they were talking about in private, but Mandy didn''t stop them this time.


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let Mr. Enrique and Miss Lydia hear you!"


    "Okay, Mandy. We know what we should do!"


    "Is there anyone going to eavesdrop with me together?"


    "Stop it. Don''t you know how awesome the sound instion equipment here is?"


    Hearing this, all the people scattered and did what they should do. Mandy turned around and looked at


    Lydia''s room. ''Mr. Enrique... You must don''t.''


    In the room, Enrique helped Lydia to the bed, and Lydia directly wrapped her arms around Enrique''s


    neck and let him pressed on her.


    Lydia smelled good and fragrant, but this kind of perfume made Enrique a little embarrassed. He


    looked at the face under him.


    Why did this woman like to imitate his mother so much? She even wore the same perfume. Shouldn''t


    the person who sent her here let her seduce his father directly?


    "Enrique, I like you. I really like you. I like you so much!"

 Chapter 499 Not Ives

    Chapter 499 Not Ives


    Lydia was half lying on the bed, Enrique pressed down on Lydia. Lydia''s arm was hooked around


    Enrique''s neck and looked at him.


    Looking at Enrique from a close distance, Lydia was a little confused. She wanted to raise her head


    and kiss his mouth, but he moved slightly.


    "Lydia, you are drunk! Don''t do that!"


    "Enrique, I like you. I really like you!"


    "Lydia... My wife is Teresa!"


    "But she''s dead! She''s dead!"


    "She is in my heart!"


    "But I love you. I love you so much. I can give up everything for you!"


    Enrique didn''t say a word. He just looked at Lydia. Lydia, who was drunk and eager to show her loyalty


    to Enrique, directly threw herself into Enrique''s arms!


    "Enrique, I want to give myself to you. I just want to love you. I don''t mind that you still have Teresa in


    your heart, but please let me stay with you, okay? Even if you don''t want to marry me, it is OK!"


    "But will your family agree?"


    When Enrique asked about her family, a cold light shed through his eyes.


    "Family? Where did I get my family? Those two men didn''t treat me as a family at all. If they really


    treated me as a family, would they take advantage of me here?"


    As Lydia spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks, and Enrique patted her back gently. ''They didn''t treat


    her as a family member?''


    "Why did they do this to you?"


    "Because I''m not the biological daughter of the Jiang Family. I''m just a burden. The outside world even


    don''t know that there is a Miss Lydia in the Jiang Family!"


    "Henry?"


    Enrique sneered. It turned out that the woman was not sent by Ives, but Henry, or Henry''s mother?


    That woman was so tough.


    The Jiang Family had gone bankrupt, and they could only live on by relying on PL Group. It was really


    out of his expectation, but was there really such a coincidence?


    After the Jiang Family attacked Teresa, Ives suddenly appeared and saved her by the way? He didn''t


    believe it! Did they think he was a fool?


    At this moment, Lydia suddenly realized what she was talking about. She covered her mouth and


    looked at Enrique in panic.


    All the drunkenness was sobered up at this moment, and Enrique had already released Lydia. He


    sneered and thought, ''Good for you.''


    "Now that you are drunk, have a good rest here! We, the Shen Family, will not treat you badly!"


    Enrique''s words was obvious. What she said just now was recorded by him. Henry? Well, the Jiang


    Family was really something. A contemptible scoundrel could make their Shen Family became like this.


    As for Lydia, from now on, if the other party really abandoned her, then she could only be a "guest" in


    the Shen Family for the rest of her life. Or, she could stay in prison for the rest of her life!


    Enrique went downstairs and told Mandy and all the servants of the Shen Family that from now on,


    Lydia''s movement could only be limited to the Shen Family, and she was absolutely not allowed to go


    out.


    It was better for her to stay in the room alone. Mandy nodded, which made the servants who had


    thought that Mr. Enrique would have sex with Lydia today curious.


    What? How could he stay calm in front of such a beauty? They had to secretly give a thumbs up to


    Enrique.


    Sure enough, he really loved Mrs. Teresa. The male servants in the Shen Family had been coveting


    Lydia''s beauty for a long time, if it was not because she was the guest of Shen family.


    After leaving the Shen Family, Enrique rushed to the hospital. When he arrived at the ward, he saw that


    the group of patients in the ward were all energetic.


    The people who were ying chess were very naughty, and they all had a good time. In this group of


    people, only Jerome looked a little calm and indifferent.


    Even Teresa was ying the game of rock-paper-scissors with Bruce and Brain. But judging from the


    atmosphere among them, Enrique could not help smiling.


    "Ahem!"


    He deliberately coughed at the door, but the people inside just looked up at him, and then continued to


    y.


    In the past two days, Ashley didn''te to visit Albert because she went to apany Lena, who was


    emotionally unstable. When Enrique was still at the door of the ward, Tristan came.


    He looked tired and his eyes were bloodshot. When Enrique looked back, he saw Tristan, who was


    slovenly.


    His chin was covered with stubble, and his hair seemed to have not been washed for a few days.


    Enrique frowned and made way for him.


    As soon as Tristan entered the room, his eyes suddenly fell on Teresa. Was this woman still alive? This


    woman was not dead?


    "Teresa, you are still alive!"


    "Tristan, what do you mean?"


    Albert frowned. Harris, Jerome, and Gavin who had the best temper, all frowned involuntarily.


    ''Abby is fine and still alive. Isn''t it worth celebrating? Why did Tristan say that?'' If they didn''t know much


    about the background of Tristan, they would even doubt if he was involved in the ident of Abby!


    "Brother inw!"


    "Who is your brother-inw? You are a jinx. Even if you get married and leave the Gu Family, you still


    make trouble to another family. Teresa, are you satisfied with my divorce with Lena?"


    "Bastard!"


    Albert was so angry that he directly threw the chessboard away. Harris raised his eyebrows and


    wondered if Albert did it on purpose? Although he was also angry at Tristan''s words, was it necessary


    for him to throw the chessboard away?


    He would win the game within five steps. Damn it! Did Albert do it on purpose? But Albert pretended


    not to see Harris''s inquiring eyes.


    He stood up, held his crutch and red at Tristan. Tristan was not afraid of him anymore. In the past,


    he was afraid of Albert only because of Lena. But now?


    "Tristan, tell me what happened? Lena is pregnant and she has a bad temper. You should be more


    considerate. Divorce is just a matter of anger. She will be fine in several days."


    Tristan sneered in his heart, ''She will be fine in several days?'' He had already signed the divorce


    agreement.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Well, please leave it to Lena. I have suffered a lot! Besides, it''s not that she wants to divorce with me,


    but that I want to divorce with her!"


    Then, Tristan threw the divorce agreement in his hand to Teresa!

 Chapter 500 Divorce

    Chapter 500 Divorce


    The divorce agreement just didn''t hit Teresa. Instead, it hit the eyes of Brain, who was standing beside


    Teresa.


    "Ah!"


    Brain covered his eyes at once, tears flowing out of them. Teresa felt sorry for him. Brain couldn''t open


    his eyes because of the pain.


    "Tristan, you cane at me if you are angry!"


    Teresa''s eyes turned red. She turned her head to look at Tristan. At first, Tristan didn''t know that he


    had hit on Brain''s eyes, but when he heard what she said, he was angry again.


    "Teresa, you''re awesome. I didn''t expect you to feign death. Now you can even bite back!"


    "How dare you! Didn''t you throw the agreement to Brain? How dare you say that?"


    Albert felt sorry for his grandson. Seeing that his grandson''s eyes were full of tears, he was about to


    explode with anger. Moreover, the divorce agreement was proposed by this seemingly honest man,


    Tristan!


    "Whatever. After tonight, I have nothing to do with your Gu Family, and I don''t want to have anything to


    do with your Gu Family. I''ve handed over my assistant about thepany''s affairs!"


    Tristan said thest sentence to Jerome. Then he turned around and left the hospital. Teresa turned


    around to look at Brain. Although his eyes were better, he still felt ufortable when he looked at her.


    He covered his eyes with his hand tightly.


    A cold light shed through the eyes of Enrique beside them. How dare that man bully his son? Not to


    mention Tristan, he didn''t even take the Gu Group seriously!


    "Dad, I''ll go check on him. He might just be too angry!"


    Jerome stood up, and Albert was also angry. That bastard dared to ask for a divorce when Lena was


    pregnant. Good for him.


    "Don''t go. Let him go. I''ll see where he can go after he leaves the Gu Family!"


    "Dad..."


    Albert didn''t say anything more. He turned around and looked into Brain''s eyes. His dear grandson!


    Harris looked at Enrique and waved at him. They two went out and no one knew what they were talking


    about outside!


    Half an hourter, Brain''s eyes became better. The doctor had checked on him and said that he was


    fine!


    Hearing this, all the people around Brain breathed a sigh of relief. ''That''s great. It''s good that he''s fine.''


    On the other side, Jerome called Lena.


    It was better for them to solve their own problems. Lena was an adult, so she should be able to solve


    her own problems.


    When Lena heard that Teresa was fine, she rushed over from home. When she arrived at the hospital,


    she saw Teresa and burst into tears.


    She had always thought that she would never see Abby again. In addition, she felt guiltier and guiltier


    to Teresa. As a result, she vented all her anger on Tristan.


    Lena''s belly was getting bigger and bigger. It was estimated that her feet would be swollen in a few


    months and she might not be able to walk. If her husband divorced her in that case...


    Teresa really didn''t have the heart to tell her sister about this. The two always talked about many other


    things hand in hand. For several times, Jerome wanted to tell her.


    Teresa stopped him. In fact, at this time, it was better not to tell Lena that Tristan wanted to divorce her


    than to tell her.


    She knew her sister too well. It''s supposed to be nothing wrong in the beginning. If he really told her


    that he wanted a divorce, ording to her character, even if she wanted to make up, she would


    definitely divorce with Tristan.


    "Sister, I''m really sorry for making you so sad these days!"


    Teresa held Lena''s hand and patted it gently. She was really grateful to have such a sister and a


    brother.


    "Abby, I''m really scared. I''m afraid that you can''te back again. You don''t understand the feeling of


    guilt and heartache in my heart. In the past few days, the past with you has been constantly shing in


    my mind!"


    Lena rested her head on Teresa''s shoulder and touched her round belly. Teresa also stretched out her


    hand to touch her belly. There was a baby in her belly.


    She couldn''t let this little life had lost its father before it was born because of her. In fact, she knew her


    brother-inw''s character. He should be really tired physically and mentally so that he did such a thing.


    She thought maybe he would get drunk somewhere because of his sadness. She waited for Albert to


    rest. Then she called Ares and asked him to help her to find her brother-inw.


    "Sister, I''ve heard that you was angry with Tristan because he concealed something about me from


    you. In fact, he did it for your own good. You are the person he cares most in the world. I can see the


    reason why he reveres our father so much was because you are his daughter..."


    "I know, but I have no ce to vent my anger. I thought for a while and found that I had gone too far in


    those days. Wait a minute. I''ll call him. He hasn''t been home for two days. I don''t know if he is angry


    with me or is busy with thepany''s affairs!"


    Thinking of this, Lena remembered that Tristan hadn''t been home for the past two days. She had gone


    too far in the past two days. Since her brother wasn''t in thepany, Tristan had to deal with


    everything in thepany.


    When he got home, she still beat and scolded him. It seemed that he hadn''t had a good rest for a few


    days. She thought that if he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t have been so tolerant!


    However, when Lena called him, Tristan''s phone was powered off. She was stunned and thought, ''He


    didn''t turn the phone on? Is he busy in thepany? Forget it. Call himter!''


    "He didn''t turn on his phone. It''s okay. He should be able to go home today. I''ll apologize to himter!"


    "Well, sister, I hope you can be very happy!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I have always been happy!"


    Lena and Teresa smiled at each other. When Ashley saw Teresa, her face turned pale. Wasn''t this


    woman dead?


    Why she was still alive? She tortured their family a lot, and then came back as if nothing had


    happened. She was disgusting, just like her mother!


    "Oh, isn''t she still alive? Whether she were dead or not, she knew how to torture people! Our Gu


    Family will be tortured to death by you sooner orter. How could we adopted you back then?"


    There was no one else in the room except Teresa and Lena, as well as two kids who had just fallen


    asleep. Naturally, because of this, Ashley''s words became more merciless. Teresa''s face darkened and


    stood up.


    "Mom!"


    "Ouch, I don''t dare to be your mother. I can''t afford it!"

 Chapter 501 Help An Outsider

    Chapter 501 Help An Outsider


    There was a mocking smile on Ashley''s face. Teresa lowered her head. Ashley was her foster mother,


    so she had to respect her no matter how much Ashley disliked her!


    "Mom, can''t you just talk nicely?"


    "You bad girl, you always help an outsider!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mom, Abby is also the daughter of Gu Family!"


    "Yes, you are right. The Gu Family is almost turned upside down for this good daughter!"


    Ashley stared at Lena. Teresa lowered his head, while Bruce, who was lying on the bed, had already


    woken up. He sat up, rubbed his eyes and pointed at the ce not far from Ashley.


    "There are cockroaches!"


    "Ah, where is it? Where is it?"


    Ashley screamed and jumped back and forth. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to open her eyes.


    A woman from rich family like Ashley hated cockroaches and mice since she was a child. As soon as


    she heard that there were cockroaches, she was so scared that she almost jumped on the table!


    "What''s the matter?"


    The head nurse heard the scream and saw a woman screaming and jumping in the ward. She frowned.


    "Ma''am, this is the hospital. Can you be quiet? The patient needs rest!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, there are cockroaches..."


    "Ma''am, this is a hospital, a senior ward. There can''t be cockroaches! Please be quiet!"


    It was not until then that Ashley stopped. She carefully turned her head to look at the ground, but saw


    nothing. She turned her head and looked at the innocent Bruce sitting on the bed.


    "Grandma Ashley, I''m sorry. I might have seen it wrong!"


    "How dare you lie to me, you son of a bitch! You are just like your mother. I will beat you!"


    When Ashley was angry, the consequence was very serious. She looked around and saw a broom in


    the corner. She picked up the broom directly and was about to hit Bruce.


    "If you dare to move, I''ll let your son know how it feels to be beaten!"


    Standing at the door, no one knew when Enrique came. He said coldly at the door. Suddenly, Ashley


    turned her head to look at Enrique. She was out of breath because of anger.


    "Yes, I can''t do anything to you, but today, my son is standing there. If you dare to hurt him, I will let


    Jerome taste the pain!"


    "Okay, okay. Lena, let''s go. Abigale, you bitch. Only your mother can give birth to such a shameless


    woman like you!"


    "Mom, I called you mom because I respect you. It doesn''t matter how you curse me, but please don''t


    humiliate my dead mother!"


    "Ha-ha, your mother is just a bitch. She got married a man and slept with another man. She is pregnant


    with a bastard like you. Her husband died and then she came to seduce Albert. Wasn''t she a bitch?"


    "Please apologize to my mother!"


    Teresa clenched her fists, her eyes red, and Ashley sneered at her.


    "Apologize? I just told the truth. If you don''t believe me, ask your good husband to investigate whether


    it is true? Ah, I forget that you are not married but you got pregnant too. You went to bed with someone


    and got pregnant with the two children. Tut, tut, tut, on this thought, in fact, you are as coquettish as


    your mother!"


    "You!"


    "Mom, stop it. You''ve gone too far today! Abby, I''m sorry! I apologize to you on behalf of mother!"


    On the other side, Teresa''s eyes were red, preventing tears from falling from them. Even if there was


    no mother''s voice and appearance in her memory, she was still the mother who gave birth to her.


    Now, her adoptive mother humiliated her like this in front of her. How could she bear it? This time,


    Enrique didn''t say anything, but looked at Teresa. In fact, part of what Ashley said was true.


    "If you don''t get out of here, I will tell Albert what you have said here today!"


    Instead of looking back at Ashley, Enrique looked at the little woman standing there, holding back her


    tears. This woman... This woman was really... ...


    "Huh!"


    With a sneer, Ashley turned around and left the ward. Lena kept apologizing, and then followed her out


    of the ward. After they left, Teresa could no longer hold back her tears.


    As the tears slid down her cheeks, Bruce stepped forward and hugged his mother.


    "Mommy, don''t cry. When I grow up, I will protect you from any harm!"


    "Bruce..."


    Teresa buried her face in Bruce''s neck, and the awakened Brain rubbed his eyes and got up from the


    bed. He saw that his mother was crying, and Bruce was holding her. Then he took a look at the door of


    the ward, where there was Enrique.


    "Dad, did you bully mom again?"


    After Enrique heard that, Enrique was stunned. For some reason, he suddenlyughed. These two


    children, one by one, were so protective of Teresa.


    "Why are you still smiling? You must have bullied mom? You bad father. Brain hates you!"


    "Brain, haven''t your teacher taught you to find out the truth before you do anything? Huh?"


    Brain was stunned and turned to look at Bruce with red eyes. However, Bruce wasforting his


    mother, and then looked at his mother. Teresa raised her head slightly, looked at the pouting Brain and


    burst intoughter.


    She reached out and held Brain in her arms. How lucky she was to have these two kids.


    "Brain, you misunderstood your dad. He didn''t bully me. It is okay. Mom is fine now, because I have


    you two little guys be with me!"


    "Mom..."


    Brain felt embarrassed this time. He buried his head in Teresa''s chest and rubbed his head against her


    chest. Enrique raised his eyebrows and thought, ''Only he can do that, OK? This brat.''


    "Why don''t you apologize to your dad?"


    "I''m sorry, Dad!"


    After saying that, he buried his head in Teresa''s arms again, as if he was embarrassed. Bruce also


    smiled.


    "Are you two awake? Huh? Go and y with Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert. Your father and I


    have something to talk about!"


    "Oh. I know!"


    Seeing the two children leave the ward hand in hand, Teresa stood up and looked at Enrique. In fact,


    he should know everything. Would he answer her questions as long as she asked the questions out?


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Do you know something about my mother?"


    Leaning against the sofa, Enrique looked at Teresa. He remembered that he had told this woman


    before!


    "I remember I told youst time!"


    "I want to know something else except that day!"


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    Teresa nodded and sat on the sofa. Enrique told Teresa what had happened at the funeral that day, but


    Teresa couldn''t believe that Ives, her biological father, had really done such a thing!

 Chapter 502 Discharging From Hospital

    Chapter 502 Discharging From Hospital


    How horrible that man was! He could even betray people who grew up together as close as brothers,


    and even set such a trap to them. Many yearster, he even took advantage of this special period


    when both Gu Family and Shen Family were very sad...


    After saying that, Enrique leaned back on the sofa without saying anything. Judging from the


    expression on Teresa''s face, he knew that his goal had been achieved.


    Although it was immoral for him to do so, he had to let Teresa know the situation and which side she


    should stand on!


    What''s more, he wanted Teresa to know that she couldn''t mess with Ives, even if he was her biological


    father, it was possible for Ives to use her to do something.


    He had to be prepared. Even if Teresa knew it in the future, he would not be afraid, because this time,


    he really did it for her good!


    "Why don''t you say anything?"


    "What should I say?"


    Teresa answered Enrique. Yes, what should she say? Even if he was bad, he was the only family


    members in the world who had blood rtionship with her except for Brain and Bruce.


    What else could she say? Enrique shook his head. This woman could only be cruel to him.


    "What if he suddenly attacks your two children one day?"


    "Don''t say that, Enrique. I know what you mean. I will protect my two children, even if I have to sacrifice


    my life. But if one day you really want to deal with him, please don''t let me know his ending!"


    "Okay!"


    Enrique agreed, because he also knew that this was the answer given by Teresa. She had chosen her


    two children and them, and what he could do for her seemed to be only to give her a stable family.


    "By the way, Dad, father, Brain and Bruce can leave the hospital today. I''ve booked a restaurant. Let''s


    go out for dinner!"


    "OK, I know. I just want to be alone for a while, okay?"


    "Okay! I''ll go to Dad''s ce first. When it''s done, I''ll pick you up!"


    "Okay, thank you!"


    Enrique turned around, but the expression on his face was not very happy. She said thank you and


    pulled the distance between the two of them. In fact, he liked when they were in that small town.


    At that time, she said he was her husband and she would also lean against him. Now, s, women


    changed their behavior so fast. That was enough!


    When he walked out of the ward, turned around and went to Harris''s ward, he found that Ashley was


    wiping her tears. Lena keptforting her, while Albert rubbed his temples with a headache.


    It was the day Albert was released from the hospital, but Ashley still made him angry. When Enrique


    entered the ward, Ashley red at him.


    "What a good son of the Shen Family! He didn''t take me seriously and even threaten me."


    "Lena, take your mother home!"


    "Okay, Dad. Mom, let''s go. I have a stomachache!"


    "What''s wrong, Lena? Are you OK? Do you need a doctor?"


    Hearing that Lena had a stomachache, Ashley was so nervous that she reached out to touch Lena''s


    round belly. At the same time, Albert sighed.


    It was true that he had married such an unreasonable wife in his life. s, forget it. Even if he didn''t


    want such a wife, he had to fill the hole he had dug! In his next life, well, he must marry a gentle and


    considerate wife in the next life, and would never marry such an unreasonable woman.


    He had no hope in his life. He would only quarrel with Harris and Gavin and take care of his grandsons


    from time to time in the future. Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of Jerome didn''t even have a


    girlfriend but his two sisters both had children.


    He had been looking forward to Jerome''s marriage and looking forward his grandson. Even if it was not


    a grandson, it could be a granddaughter. He was not picky, but the result was that Jerome didn''t even


    have a girlfriend at this age. Well, when he was discharged from the hospital, he would find a time to


    discuss with his two old friends.


    He wanted to find a suitable match for his son. He wanted to find him a gentle and decent woman and


    the most important thing was that that woman had a good temper. Do not act like his mother.


    Otherwise, Jerome would have a hard time in his life!


    "Mom. I''m fine, Dad. Mom and I will go home now!"


    "Go ahead!"


    Albert waved his hand impatiently. Ashley red at her husband. This useless old man still chose to


    drive her away even after he knew that she was bullied by others. He didn''t speak for her.


    "Enrique, what''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as Ashley left, Harris, who felt embarrassed in front of Albert, asked Enrique with a dark face.


    What happened just now? Enrique smiled.


    "Nothing, Dad. It''s all over. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have contradicted mother!"


    "It''s good that you know you are wrong!"


    Harris snorted at Enrique, but Albert knew his wife too well.


    "By the way, where is Abby? Didn''t you say we would leave the hospital this afternoon?"


    "Yes, I have asked my assistant to go through the discharge formalities!"


    "Oh..."


    "Dad, to celebrate your discharge from the hospital, I specially booked a restaurant to have a meal


    together!"


    Harris nodded, and Albert had no objection. When Enrique returned to that ward, he suddenly found


    that the two children were missing, let alone Teresa.


    Frowning, he hurriedly turned around to look for Teresa. He even called Moore, who had been guarding


    the hospital all the time. As a result, a group of people were about to turn the hospital upside down, but


    they still couldn''t find them.


    "Damn it!"


    Enrique smashed his fist against the wall. Were they taken away by the people of Ives again? He


    med himself for being too careless.


    "Dad, why are you swearing?"


    As a result, the door was opened and a little head popped out. It was nobody but Brain. Cautiously,


    Enrique was stunned and hurriedly pushed the door of the ward open. As a result, he saw Teresa and


    her two children whom he thought had disappeared.


    They were all staying in the ward, while Teresa looked at Enrique with her eyes wide open. ''What


    happened? Why was he so anxious?''


    "Where did you go just now?"


    With a darkened face, Enrique stared at Teresa. Teresa was stunned. ''Just now? We has been in this


    ward all the time.''


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Oh, I know. I just took the two children to the bathroom to wash up. You, you can''t find us and think we


    are missing, right?"


    Teresa was amused. Enrique nced at them and said nothing. Well, it had to be said that Teresa was


    telling the truth. His action amused Teresa and the two children.


    "Dad, you''re so funny. Ha-ha!"


    "Don''tugh. Or I''ll punished you by confiscating your dinner. Have you packed up all the things? Let''s


    go!"


    It was so embarrassing for him. Enrique had never made such a mistake before.

 Chapter 503 Notice From The Police

    Chapter 503 Notice From The Police


    After going through the discharge formalities, Enrique left the shameful thing behind automatically.


    However, he still could see the nce of Bruce and Brain from time to time.


    Enrique pretended not to see their nce. The restaurant was a famous private restaurant, YJ


    Restaurant, in J City. It could only entertain ten tables a day. Moreover, their food was delicious.


    Rich people in J City were all flocking, and some people were even willing to wait in line for more than


    half a year, and the price was high. They didn''t know how Enrique could book a table here.


    Teresa was quite curious why they could have dinner here. But after thinking for a while, she realized


    that although YJ Restaurant is a high-rank restaurant, it might not a big deal in Enrique''s eyes. After all,


    he was the CEO of a multinationalpany.


    Maybe the people who worked in this restaurant was his friends. Since they came to have dinner, of


    course, they wouldn''t leave behind the two important figures, Moore and Ares. But since Moore had


    something to deal with, he didn''te. Only Ares, the cheeky one, came.


    "Oh, I''m so anxious!"


    Sitting at the table and waiting for the dishes to be served was the most distressed thing for Ares. They


    were family, talking andughing about their daily lives, and he was the only outsider.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly wanted to get married. Well, he really wanted to get married. s, where


    on earth did his beloved person hide?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since the dishes were on the table, Ares didn''t hesitate and started to eat first. Anyway, they were all


    familiar with each other, so he could eat directly. But the food in YJ Restaurant was really delicious.


    However, Teresa didn''t know the taste of the food. So no matter how delicious the food was, it was just


    so-so to her. Looking at Brain and Bruce, Teresa suddenly found that the food on the table suddenly


    became delicious.


    Enrique looked at Teresa. Every time she ate slowly, he would remember that she had lost her sense of


    taste. He always wanted to find an opportunity to take her abroad to have a look.


    But they had been busy all the time. Recently, he also thought that it was time to let Teresa go out for


    rxation. Thinking of this, he was about to propose to let Teresa go abroad with him.


    Ares''s phone rang. Ares, who was having a good meal, was confused. ''Why was this phone number so


    strange? It shouldn''t be from J City, right?'' He frowned and picked it up.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Ares Lu?"


    "Yes, I am Ares Lu!"


    "Oh, nice to meet you. We are the police from LS Town, X City!"


    "What do you want from me?"


    Ares frowned. He didn''t seem to have been to LS Town of X City! The rest of the people on the table


    also fixed their eyes on Ares.


    "Well, here is the thing. We have received a murder case, and the only phone number left on the dead


    person''s cell phone is yours! Pleasee to X City as soon as possible to confirm the identity of the


    dead!"


    "The dead? I know!"


    Somehow, a bad feeling rose in Ares''s heart, but he hoped that it was not true!


    "Well, haven''t you found out who died?"


    "Fiona Jiang..."


    "No way!"


    All of a sudden, Ares fell back into a chair, only to roar at the phone, "It is impossible." Enrique watches


    Ares quivering in his chair.


    He took the phone on the table and asked a few questions. Then he frowned and intuitively looked at


    Teresa.


    "What happened?"


    Teresa also frowned. Deep in her heart, she wondered if something had happened to Fiona. Enrique


    sighed.


    "Dad, I''ll ask Tony to drive you hometer. You must be together these days. Don''t act alone, especially


    take good care of Brain and Bruce!"


    "Enrique, what''s the matter?"


    Harris turned to look at Enrique. Enrique pursed his lips and thought for a while. Finally, he decided to


    tell Teresa the truth. Anyway, she would know sooner orter.


    "The police in the LS Town of X City called and said that they had found a female corpse. It might be


    Fiona. They asked us to confirm it as soon as possible!"


    "Fiona? No, it''s impossible. How could it be possible?"


    Teresa shook her head, but she couldn''t hold back her tears any more. Enrique stretched out his hand,


    trying tofort Teresa, but was dodged by Teresa. She couldn''t help shaking her head and kept


    murmuring, "It''s impossible. It''s impossible."


    "They haven''t confirmed whether it''s Fiona or not, so we have to go to X City first to confirm. Maybe


    they have misunderstood. We all mistakenly thought that Teresa was dead, but in fact, the corpse was


    not hers!"


    "Yes, you are right. We, we are leaving now. We are going to X City!"


    Trembling with fear, Teresa grabbed the sleeve of Enrique, while Ares, who was standing beside him,


    slumped into the chair as if his soul had been taken away.


    "Ares, would you like to go with us?"


    "Yes, I will go with you. Fiona is waiting for me. She is waiting for me!"


    "Calm down first. Maybe it''s not Fiona, because they said that there is only one person''s phone number


    in the phone. ording to the rtionship between Teresa and Fiona, why only Ares''s phone number


    is left in the phone instead of Teresa''s?"


    "Let''s not talk about it now. The three of us would be here. We can help you deal with the matter in J


    city. You''d better go to X City as soon as possible!"


    X City was a little far from J City, so Enrique decided to drive by himself and send the two absent-


    minded people there.


    That was the only thing they could do. In the car, with his hands trembling, Ares kept calling Fiona, but


    her phone was still powered off.


    He couldn''t get through Fiona right now. Just like he couldn''t get through her in Teresa''s wedding.


    Teresa leaned against the chair.


    What appeared in her mind was the time when she was with Fiona. When she was in the most difficult


    and abject time, Fiona gave up his job and stayed with her.


    When she was in confinement, Fiona waited outside the delivery room. When she was not in good


    condition, Fiona apanied her all the time. And the days abroad.


    She might not be able to survive without the support of Fiona. ''Fiona, it must not be you. It must not be


    you.


    You are so kind. If it is really you, God is really unfair. Why did you suffer so much? It''s not easy for you


    to find a person who loves you deeply.


    But you suddenly gave us such a big blow. Fiona, please. It must not be you.''

 Chapter 504 Fiona Was Dead

    Chapter 504 Fiona Was Dead


    They prayed and worried all the way until the noon of the second day. They arrived at the LS Town of X


    City, which was quite prosperous.


    Enrique decided to take them to eat something first. Teresa and Ares hadn''t slept sincest night.


    In the morning, they didn''t stop the car to eat anything. It was already noon now. If the body was really


    confirmed to be Fiona, then they might have to...


    "Well, I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat something first and then go to the police station."


    Teresa nodded. Enrique was hungry. He didn''t eat muchst night! So did she. But she was not hungry


    now and all her attention was on the police station.


    On one side Ares was in an unprecedented silence, and did not even say a word. Enrique got off the


    car, but Ares shook his head. He didn''t want to eat anything. Before he confirmed that whether it was


    Fiona or not, he was in no mood.


    "You can''t refuse to eat. Don''t you understand your own health, your own body? Get off the car!"


    In the end, Ares was dragged out of the car. Teresa needed his care, so he couldn''t be distracted to


    take care of a tall man of 1.89 meter.


    "Ares, you are the one who needs to calm down most now. So don''t hesitate like a woman. We may not


    have time to eat after we go to the police station. If your energy..."


    Without waiting for Enrique finished his words, Ares had already picked up the chopsticks to eat


    directly. What he was eating was only rice in his bowl, and he didn''t eat any food in the dishes.


    Enrique sighed and put some food into Ares''s bowl. He ate all the food in his bowl as if he couldn''t feel


    anything. Teresa, who was sitting next to him, had red eyes.


    But she tried her best to prevent herself from crying. Her expression made Enrique even more worried.


    She was stubborn and tough. Although she knew that it might be really Fiona, she still didn''t let herself


    cry.


    "You''d better eat something. Don''t let my two children and I worry about you!"


    Teresa nodded and ate the food that were put on the te by Enrique. The meal was dull. After that,


    Enrique went to pay the bill and then they headed for the police station.


    The police station was located on the most prosperous street of LS Town. Before they arrived, they had


    already called the police station first. As soon as they arrived, they saw a middle-aged man in his


    forties or fifties standing at the door.


    That man was wearing police uniform and meticulously dressed. They got off the car and walked


    directly towards the middle-aged police. The middle-aged police also saw them and went forward.


    "Are you rted to Fiona?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Come with me!"


    The middle-aged policeman turned around and walked inside. Enrique and the other two were following


    him, and no one spoke. Teresa held Enrique''s hand so tightly that it hurt!


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Li. You can call me Officer Li! It was an evening three


    days ago when the corpse was found! An employee who was responsible for cleaning up the garbage


    found this in a dump at the foot of a suburban mountain!"


    Teresa still couldn''t hold back her tears. Enrique held her in his arms and turned his head to look at


    Ares, but Ares was expressionless and no one could tell whether he was sad or happy!


    The more a man acted like this, the more he couldn''t express his deep pain in his heart with words.


    Perhaps, in the hearts of Ares and Teresa, they would still hope that it was not Fiona.


    Officer Li took them to the police station''s corpse room, which was very cold. An old man who was


    guarding the door nodded to him when he saw it was Officer Li.


    "Officer Li!"


    "Yes, Paul. We are here to see the corpse of the youngdy found in the garbage bin three days ago!"


    "Oh, you are her family? Come with me!"


    Paul Che who was responsible for guarding the door sighed at them. Officer Li and the three of them


    went in. The corpse room was not big, but it was not small either. They followed Paul Che to one of the


    beds. There was a number beside the bed.


    "Yes, this''s her. But you three should also be mentally prepared. Before she died, she was miserably


    suffering..."


    Ares couldn''t help clenching his fists. Teresa''s face turned pale. ''Fiona, it''s not you. It''s not you. It''s not


    you!''


    Officer Li stretched out his hand and pulled the cloth away which covered the corpse''s face.


    "Ah!"


    Teresa let out a scream and stepped back. At the same time, Enrique beside hurriedly held the


    trembling Teresa, and unconsciously took a deep breath.


    The only person who didn''t respond was Ares. He just stood there and suddenly smiled gently. He


    squatted down gently and reached out his hand to touch her pale face.


    "Fiona, you can''t run away from me now, can you? Let me take you home, okay? Let''s go home. I said


    I would give you a grand wedding!"


    Ares smiled, but Teresa fainted in the arms of Enrique. Officer Li sighed and shook his head.


    "I''ll take her out first! Ares, let''s go out first!"


    "You can leave now. I want to stay here with Fiona!"


    Ares smiled and didn''t turn his head to look at Enrique. His eyes were only fixed on Fiona. After taking


    a look at Ares and then at Teresa, he went out with Teresa in his arms.


    In the office of Officer Li, Teresa was held in the arms of Enrique, while Officer Li looked very serious.


    He looked at Enrique.


    "The dead person has been confirmed to be Fiona Jiang! Now please make a record of statement.


    Such as whether she had an enemy when she was alive. I hope you can answer truthfully and help us


    find the murderer as soon as possible!"


    "OK, I know!"


    Hearing this, Enrique replied seriously. Teresa slowly woke up from Enrique''s arms.


    As soon as Teresa woke up, she asked, "Where is Fiona? I... I want to see her!"


    "Ares is there right now. Let''s go thereter!"


    In fact, Enrique didn''t want Teresa to go there again. After all, he was afraid that Teresa could not


    ept what the corpse of Fiona looked like. Moreover, he had known most of the situation when she


    was in aa!


    "Enrique. Enrique. What should I do? Is Fiona really dead? Is she really dead?"


    Teresa, who was grabbing the clothes of Enrique, couldn''t help trembling. She didn''t believe that Fiona


    would leave her like this. She didn''t believe that such a beautiful and kind Fiona would have the heart


    to leave them like this!


    When she saw Fiona just now... No, no, it was not Fiona. It was not Fiona at all. Yes, it was not. Fiona


    was beautiful and warm. How could she lie there so cold and broken?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 505 Organs Were Sold

    Chapter 505 Organs Were Sold


    "Teresa, calm down. Fiona is dead. Now is not the time to be sad. Listen to me. Now, we have to find


    the murderer as soon as possible. Do you hear me?"


    Enrique shook Teresa, but Teresa couldn''t hear anything now. She couldn''t hear anything. But she


    heard Enrique say that they needed to find the murderer who killed Fiona.


    Yes, she had to find the murderer, or Fiona would die with regret. Yes, find the murderer, find the


    murderer, and she stretch out her hand to grab the arm of Enrique.


    "Help me! Help me!"


    "Of course, don''t be afraid. I''m here. It''s okay!"


    Enrique''s eyes moved slightly. Teresa''s expression was exactly the same as she was then. Her


    expression was the same as when he created that scandalous affair that year.


    At that time, Teresa couldn''t bear it anymore, almost to the point of copse and helplessness. She


    suddenly broke into his office, grabbed his arm and begged him to help her.


    Now, she looked exactly the same as when she was helpless as that year. The only thing he could do


    now was to help the police find the murderer.


    "I want to know how Fiona died."


    Yes, she wanted to know how Fiona died, because when she saw Fiona in the morgue, her eyes


    were...


    "All her organs have been sold. ording to our forensic expert''s judgment, before her death, Fiona


    Jiang had been tortured, especially her eyes, which might have been removed when she or she was


    alive! Because only when a person was alive, that pair of eyes could be sold at the highest price!


    Although we are currently targeting human organ traffickers, it is possible that this is not the case!"


    Teresa''s face turned pale. Fiona''s eyes were removed when she was still alive? How much did she


    suffer? How much...


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Teresa tried hard to cover her mouth and not to let herself cry out


    loud, but she really couldn''t help it. Who on earth was so cruel?


    Why didn''t the murderer give her a quick death if the murderer really wanted to kill Fiona? Why did that


    murderer torture her like this before she died?


    Teresa cried hysterically. Fortunately, there were not many people in the office. Fortunately, it was not


    strange for the people in the police station to see someone cry like this!


    "I''m sorry for your loss!"


    Teresa was so sad that she fainted in the arms of Enrique again. When she was in aa, she was


    still crying, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Enrique had no choice but to transfer Teresa to a nearby hospital. He had asked Officer Li to take care


    of Ares.


    In the hospital, the doctor said that Teresa was just too sad and could recover after resting for a while.


    He asked him to pay attention to her and then left. The small town under sunset suddenly looked sad.


    At this moment, Enrique''s phone rang. It was from Moore. He called to ask about Ares. Enrique told


    Moore about what had happened.


    After a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, Moore said that he would arrive tomorrow.


    Enrique knew that Moore really cared about his little brother, Ares! Especially Ares was in such a


    situation now!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Teresa had been in aa until midnight. Enrique was woken up by a light sob when he fell asleep on


    the side of the bed. He looked up. Fortunately, the ward in the hospital was not totally dark.


    When he raised his head, he saw Teresa curling up on the bed, with her arms around her chest and


    biting her arm tightly. She tried her best not to cry, but she still woke up Enrique.


    "Teresa, Teresa! Don''t do this. I''m here. I''m here!"


    Enrique stretched out his hand. When he separated Teresa''s mouth and her arm, he saw that she had


    hurt her own arm and there was blood on her arm. He knew how important Fiona was to Teresa.


    During those days when she was abandoned by the Gu Family, she lived alone abroad. It was at that


    time that Fiona appeared beside Teresa and apanied her all the way.


    When she was pregnant, Fiona was the only person who apanied her and unconditionally


    supported her. Suddenly, Fiona died in such a miserable way. How could she bear such a blow?


    But Fiona was dead. Teresa couldn''t torture herself like this. Even if she tortured herself, even if she


    med herself or anything else, it was impossible for Fiona toe back to life!


    In the middle of the night, the nurse on duty was called to help Teresa deal with the wound on her arm


    by Enrique. The nurse looked at Enrique and then looked at Teresa, shaking her head at them.


    It looked like a couple were quarreling and a woman was threatening a man with self-injury. But that


    man was really handsome. Could it be that he had another woman outside, so his original wife couldn''t


    bear it?


    ''s, what is eternal love nowadays? When you are in love, you are the apple of the man''s eye. After


    marriage, you are nothing. No, no, you should be a nanny in your husband''s eyes. And you even is a


    free nanny.''


    On the one hand, women had to go to work to make money, and on the other hand, women had to do


    housework. If children didn''t do well, it was all women''s responsibility. Anyway, men had no


    responsibility.


    The men would say that I work hard to support our family. I had already been very tired. Couldn''t you


    even teach a child well? In fact, men just worked outside and did nothing at home. It was really hard for


    women to live in the current world.


    s! The nurse on duty sighed that women''s fate was so tragic. She walked out of the ward, leaving


    only Teresa and Enrique in the room.


    In the middle of the night, Enrique hugged Teresa and said nothing. Teresa just stared nkly at a dark


    corner with her eyes wide open.


    On the early morning of the second day, Teresa insisted on leaving the hospital. She wanted to see


    Fiona, but Enrique knew that the police station would not allowed Fiona to be taken back to bury by


    them.


    The case hadn''t been solved yet, and they also wanted to let Fiona wait for the case to be solved. At


    least, at that time, she would be able to rest in peace!


    After leaving the hospital, they went straight to the police station of LS Town. Officer Li happened to be


    in his office. Yesterday, Teresa suddenly fainted, so he didn''t record Teresa''s statement about Fiona.


    What kind of man was Enrique? It was impossible for him to tell the police everything he knew. He only


    chose to tell the police part of the information he knew, and Teresa thought it was enough.


    The key targets they set up were Henry and the CEO of PL Group. Officer Li was shocked, and he


    knew PL Group.


    That was a bigpany, and their CEO even in the list of rich people in China.

 Chapter 506 Analysis

    Chapter 506 Analysis


    If the case of murder and organ trafficking was rted to the CEO of PL Group, he had to focus on this


    case. However, when he looked at Enrique in front of him, he suddenly felt that this man looked so


    familiar.


    Officer Li''s fingers kept tapping on the table. His men had already carried out a full investigation of this


    matter, and he believed that the result would soon be found.


    Thinking of this, Officer Li''s phone rang. It was a call from his subordinate. In a small town like theirs,


    there were few cases like selling organs, killing people and dumping body.


    Fortunately, the media hadn''t known this matter yet, or it would definitely be another sensational case!


    "Well, I see. You continue to follow and investigate. Okay!"


    After hanging up the phone, Officer Li looked up at Teresa and Enrique.


    He said, "Just now, my subordinate said that someone had seen the dead in L Town, and the dead had


    rented a house there for a period of time. I have to go there now. Do you...?"


    "We will go with you!"


    Teresa stood up. She had to go to the ce where Fiona livedst. Officer Li and Enrique looked at


    each other and then at Teresa. In fact, as Fiona''s friends, they shouldn''t have been involved too much


    in this case.


    But the two of them, especially the man, didn''t look sad or happy. He looked indifferent, and he was in


    order even when he record the confession.


    As if he had prepared the statement in advance, they should really investigate this man well.


    Knock! Knock! A young policeman came in.


    "Boss!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The young policeman took a look at Enrique and Teresa and then he whispered something in the ear of


    Officer Li. Officer Li smiled, nodded and looked at Enrique.


    "If it''s convenient for you two, pleasee with us to the L Town. By the way, your friend just applied to


    take the dead back, but we still suggest you to let the dead stay in our police station first!"


    "We will try our best to cooperate!"


    The two went out and went straight to look for Ares. When they just arrived at the door, Moore came.


    Beside him stood two middle-aged men, whom Teresa had never seen before.


    "How is it going?"


    As soon as he came up, he looked directly at Enrique, and he automatically ignored Officer Li and the


    other two officer, who were also about to go to L Town. Officer Li frowned.


    "Get in the car first. Just talk in the car."


    "Okay!"


    Ares, Moore, Teresa, Enrique, four of them in a car. Officer Li and the other two policemen led the way


    for them in the front car, and the two men who were brought here by Moore followed them in the back


    car.


    The car was heading to L Town, which was not far from LS Town. They would arrive there in a few


    hours. In the car, Moore knew everything from Enrique.


    He had some contact information about organizations of selling human organs. However, because the


    police had a good confidentiality, he had spent a lot of time and effort before he came!


    In the end, he got the final perfection of the information from the description of Enrique, and he almost


    got the result in his heart. Right now, he only needed to wait the result of his men''s investigation, and it


    should being out soon.


    Especially for Moore, he had many friends in the underworld, the information he got was much more


    reliable and faster than that of the police. As expected, one hour after they got on the car, his


    subordinate called.


    "I got a news that four or five days ago, two gangster organizations received a group of people, and


    they brought an unconscious woman there!"


    "Where are they?"


    Ares grabbed his brother by the cor. His eyes were bloodshot and fierce.


    "Ares, I know how you feel now, but at this time, you should keep calm. Otherwise, who will help us to


    find the murder? The most important thing is how to get out of those ces safe and sound!"


    "I just want to know who they are!"


    "Ares, calm down!"


    Moore waved his hand and gave Ares a p. He felt sorry for his brother who became like this


    because of a woman. Enrique frowned and didn''t say anything.


    In the car of Officer Li.


    A young policeman said to him, "Boss, don''t you know who the man is?"


    Officer Li grinned. ''How could he not know?'' The young policeman found that his boss ignored him.


    He continued, "Boss, are you serious? That''s a multinationalpany. That man is the CEO of TH


    Group. His name is Enrique Shen. Everything he does will have a big impact on J City."


    "Are you an idiot? Who is our boss? Look at his calm face. He must have known something!"


    The other policeman said, rolling his eyes at the former. Disdain was written all over his face. After all,


    the young policeman was a newer. He was too impetuous!


    "Boss..."


    The two policemen looked back at their boss at the same time. Officer Li red at the two men.


    "You should focus on improving yourself. Don''t gossip all the time!"


    "Yes, yes, boss. You are right. Boss, can you tell us? "


    "As you have said, that man is the CEO of TH Group. Have you forgotten the sensational news in the


    media?"


    "Boss, do you talking about..."


    "Yes, you should still remember that on the wedding day of the CEO of the TH Group, Henry and the


    CEO of the PL Group, who appeared at the wedding site to make trouble. As far as I know, Henry and


    Fiona, the youngdy who died this time, are nominally brother and sister. What''s more, it was also


    involved the matter that Fiona had been gang-raped by Henry and the people he brought!"


    "Damn it! Boss, why don''t we know about it?"


    Officer Li shook his head. It was reasonable that they didn''t know about it, becauseter, the matter


    about Fiona was suppressed by the TH Group.


    "What do you know except gossiping every day?"


    The two policemen behind him looked at their boss with some embarrassment. Then they suddenly


    remembered that that day when someone had called the police and they went to the crime scene. They


    almost scared to death by the corpse of Fiona! They felt embarrassed right now because of their


    reaction at that time.


    "Boss, you brought us here. If we lose face, we will lose your face, won''t we?"


    "Oh, you know clearly. If you two behave badly, it would be a disgrace to me. Well, here is a document.


    You two take it and have a look!"


    Officer Li threw the folder beside him to the two guys. It was really a headache. Neither of them could


    let him be relieved.


    The reason why he asked Enrique and the others to go with him this time was that he put Enrique as


    the key object.


    Then there was PL Group and Henry. More importantly, he had already sent people to investigate the


    organizations that secretly sold organs. It had been so many days, and there was no news at all! This


    was what made him anxious!

 Chapter 507 The Last Place She Lives

    Chapter 507 The Last ce She Lives


    They arrived at L Town and got off the car. It was a rtively remotemunity with poor green


    environment and garbage everywhere.


    Enrique held Teresa in his arms, while Moore and Ares stood together. Officer Li''s men were standing


    at the door.


    "Boss, you are here."


    "Okay, lead the way."


    Officer Li waved his hand. Looking around, Ares thought in his heart was this thest ce that Fiona


    had lived? Why would she rather live in such a ce than go home?


    Following Officer Li, they walked into a small building. The small building only had a corridor about one


    meter wide and where Fiona lived was on the third floor.


    The stairs were not wide, and could only amodate two people at most. The corridor on the third


    floor was even filled with sundries. One of the rooms was opened, and a warning line was drawn


    outside.


    The residents living nearby stood at the door and looked around. They had heard that a woman who


    had lived here before was killed and that she had a miserable death.


    Because of Officer Li, Teresa and the others could enter the room directly. Moore exchanged a look


    with the two people following him, and they had understood.


    The two men were famous among in their area. The police had tried to hire them with great money


    several times, but the police failed.


    The room was in a mess, as if it had been flipped before. Enrique frowned. Even Teresa could see that


    the murderers of Fiona must havee here to look for something.


    "Mr. Moore, there are too many obvious traces of rummaging here. It seems that they deliberately


    rummaged everywhere after they failed to find what they want in order to disturb the police''s sight. I


    think they want to hide something."


    One of the middle-aged men leaned against the side of Moore and said. Moore nodded.


    "You can continue. We''ll talk about itter. There are many people now."


    Moore''s intention was obvious. Because the police were here, it was really inconvenient for them to talk


    about this. It was not that they didn''t want to cooperate with the police, but that they had a special


    identity and were really unwilling to deal with the police.


    In the eyes of Moore, when the police found out some clues, they had already solved the case. Now


    the police were all useless, and it was impossible that the real capable ones would stay in such a small


    town.


    Officer Li, who was standing not far away, winked at the two policemen A and B. The two guys


    understood what their boss meant and wandered around Enrique intentionally or unintentionally.


    Enrique was not annoyed at all. All he wanted was to take care of Teresa. As for Teresa, she had been


    crying all the time after she entered the room. All of them were not even in the mood to care Ares.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Officer Li, this..."


    One of the policemen took a notebook in a bag and handed it to Officer Li. It was obvious that the


    notebook was burned, but for some reason, it was notpletely burnt.


    Officer Li nodded and handed it to another policeman beside him. It was very important and needed to


    be taken back to have a look. As for whether it would be returned to the family after that, it was still


    unknown.


    "Sir, can I have a look at this notebook?"


    It was the other middle-aged man that Moore brought here said this. Officer Li looked back at the


    middle-aged man and shook his head.


    "I''m sorry. This is the evidence. I can''t submit it to you."


    "Officer Li, this is the evidence for you, but for us, it is the remaining belongings of our rtives."


    Enrique looked at Officer Li and Officer Li nodded.


    "When the case is solved, it will be returned to the family!"


    "We want to see it now."


    Moore came forward. The only evidence left by Fiona had been destroyed like this. When they had just


    found it, they shouldn''t have touched it.


    Even if part of the notebook was burned to ashes, they could still recognize the content of it. So the


    police really was not able to do anything right.


    Now they even wanted to take it away. If they took it away, how could they read the content? How


    could they know something useful from that notebook? Moore''s face darkened, so did Officer Li.


    From the very beginning, he felt that Moore was a man who was born against him. But as a policeman


    he put up with him. Right now, he really went too far.


    "Please cooperate with the police, okay?"


    "Officer Li, this is an expert we invited. You can let him have a look. Maybe there will be some clues.


    Moreover, even if we can''t find any clue, it will do no harm to you and us."


    With a wave of his hand, Enrique stopped Moore from continuing. Officer Li looked up and down at the


    middle-aged man standing next to Moore.


    The middle-aged man didn''t say anything more. He went straight to the burnt ashes and fiddled with


    them. Although the ashes were broken into pieces, they could still be seen a little content on it.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can open the fourth page of the notebook. It is the diary written by Miss


    Fiona in August two years ago, which records some trifles of life. If you need, I can trante it."


    Officer Li frowned and took out the notebook. As expected, part of the fourth page of the notebook had


    been burnt, and the middle-aged man directly picked up the right burnt part and connect it to the fourth


    page.


    When Officer Li looked at the middle-aged man again, he frowned and thought that the man in front of


    him had either seen the notebook in his hand, or he was really capable.


    But he preferred the former possibility, which meant that the middle-aged man in front of him could also


    be a criminal suspect? In any case, this matter should be closely rted to the CEO of the TH Group.


    Or it could be said that the CEO of the TH Group wanted to get something from the dead, but he didn''t


    get it. He was afraid that the police would find evidence, so...


    So they came here. Did they want to be close to the police through the rtionship of rtives, so as to


    wait for the opportunity to take actions? This possibility was also very high.


    Moore had lost his patience. He gave a nce at Enrique, indicating him to make a phone call, but


    Enrique ignored him.


    It was thest thing he could do to make a phone call, but if Officer Li really didn''t cooperate, he had no


    choice.


    "Okay, here you are. But please try not to damage the evidence of crime."


    The middle-aged man took the notebook from Officer Li and found an empty notebook on the table. He


    opened that empty notebook and sat down.


    Standing behind him, Officer Li was more and more shocked. Who was this middle-aged man? He


    really connected the burnt part to the right page.

 Chapter 508 New Findings

    Chapter 508 New Findings


    Did he really read the previous notebook? Otherwise, it really didn''t make sense. Officer Li narrowed


    his eyes. Of course, Enrique knew that they would suspect.


    But he couldn''t care too much right now. He looked at Moore, who still didn''t look good. Moore really


    hated the police, especially when he saw the look on Officer Li''s face.


    ''Is the police amazing? They were just doing shameless behavior in the name of police.'' Moore


    sneered in his heart.


    Some people were born to be hostile to each other, just like Officer Li and Moore. They looked polite on


    the surface, but in fact, there were undercurrents.


    Teresa cried so hard that she even lost her mind. She nestled in the arms of Enrique, feeling dizzy.


    Enrique wanted to take her out directly, but she didn''t want to leave.


    Enrique had no choice but to let her sit on Fiona''s bed for a while. Teresa nodded without saying


    anything, but sprang up from the bed as soon as she sat down.


    "It hurts."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Teresa frowned and turned to look at the bed. She stretched out her hand and uncovered the nket


    on the bed, revealing a white cotton cushion. Teresa frowned and lowered her head.


    "Ms. Teresa, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t move."


    Moore and another middle-aged man stopped the police who wanted to investigate. The middle-aged


    man went over, took out disposable gloves from his pockets and put them on his hands.


    After exploring the cotton cushion slightly, he quickly pulled out a needle that was only the length of the


    little finger nail, and even smaller than the hair.


    He put it under his nose and smelled it. He frowned and handed it to Officer Li. They couldn''t take it


    away in front of so many policemen. Anyway, he had got the information.


    "Take it to the police station for testing."


    In fact, Officer Li was very angry.


    Therefore he said angrily, "Although as a family member of the dead, you cane to thest ce to


    investigate the dead before death, but you are too much and make too much trouble, so I''m sorry.


    Please go out. If there is any news, we will inform you."


    Well, Officer Li was trying to drive them away. Moore had already known that he would do that. ''We will


    leave if they want us to. I also don''t want to stay here anyway.''


    "Let''s go."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Moore turned around and was about to leave, unwilling to look back. Ares followed him out, too.


    Enrique held on to Teresa and left.


    In the hotel, there were several people in a room. Moore was leaning against the door, and Teresa was


    sitting on a chair. Enrique was standing next to her. Ares seemed to grow up overnight.


    He looked exactly the same as what Enrique looked when he was angry. He just stood there quietly


    and looked at the two middle-aged men.


    "Mr. Moore, I saw two clues from Miss Fiona''s notebook. She mentioned a person several times. She


    wrote in the notebook several times. She said that the came and she was very scared. And there is


    another clue that she wrote she might be dying."


    "ording to what you said, in fact, Fiona has already anticipated that her life is in danger. Then why


    doesn''t she run away?"


    This was Moore''s question. He rubbed his chin and was confused. ''He came? Who the hell was he? It


    seems that this incident can only be detected by using police road surveince."


    There were only two roads to this small town. Whether they came from the J City or from other ces,


    they had to pass through the two roads.


    Besides, there was only one way after they get into this small town. Especially near here, there should


    be road security cameras. As long as they could look into the history reading of the road security


    cameras, they should be able to lock the criminal suspect.


    However, the surveince video of the road condition was only kept for thest half a month, so if it was


    more than half a month, they might not be able to investigate it. At this time, Ares opened his mouth.


    He said, "Brother, you can find some men from J City who are good at talking. Then you can ask them


    to go to the neighborhood and inquire about this matter. There might be some clues."


    Moore nodded his head. In fact, he had been told by Enrique just now, and he had already made a


    phone call. Later, Enrique would call the people over there and wait for them to allow them to go to the


    police station to investigate the surveince video in the past half a month.


    They couldn''t let go of any clue. Those people could arrive at the town in advance, but if they were in a


    hurry to escape, they should leave the town directly or hide in a corner of the town.


    As long as it was under their surveince, everything would be fine. Everyone started to take action,


    but Teresa was sick.


    The middle-aged man suddenly remembered that the tiny needle they had found in Fiona''s room


    earlier was stained with arge amount of anesthetic.


    Teresa looked sleepy probably because of the wound. In addition, she was too sad before, which might


    lead to a low fever.


    The reason why Enrique sent Teresa to the hospital did be that she had hurt by that needle. The needle


    must have been soaked for a long time.


    And perhaps it was because of that needle that Fiona was unable to escape. Two dayster, Enrique


    got a news.


    He got it from Moore''s men. Since that day, Ares had been like a lunatic, not eating, drinking or


    sleeping. He had been following the group of men to ask questions one by one in the neighborhood


    near Fiona.


    Vaguely, he seemed to know something. Two dayster, Officer Li called Enrique to go to the police


    station, while Teresa stayed in the hotel for rest.


    Enrique was even afraid of letting Teresa know the truth. At the gate of the police station, he didn''t


    expect that he would meet Ares.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Let''s go."


    The astonishment of Enrique contrasted sharply with the indifference of Ares. In the office of Officer Li,


    he put a pile of documents and evidence in front of them.


    "After our investigation, this matter has something to do with Henry. You can see by yourselves that this


    is the surveince video we have investigated these days. From here, you can clearly see that Henry is


    one of the men sitting in the car."


    Speaking of this, Officer Li took a look at Enrique and Ares, who were not surprised at all. He knew that


    they were actually investigating in private.


    They even knew the things that the police might not have noticed, and that Moore, he was the leader of


    an organization. No wonder that...


    Moreover, the two middle-aged men who came that day were really two big shot, and even the National


    Intelligence Bureau wanted to invite them. It was really unexpected that the CEO of the TH Group is


    able to invite the two of them.


    As long as the two of them were there, they didn''t even need to spend much effort to find the


    murderer.

 Chapter 509 Murderer

    Chapter 509 Murderer


    "Mr. Enrique and Mr. Ares, this is our investigation result. Our superior asked us to cooperate with you."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Thank you, Officer Li."


    Yes, Enrique called the boss of the immediate superior of Officer Li. Judging from Officer Li''s unhappy


    face, he knew that.


    But the reason he made the phone call was because Officer Li didn''t cooperate with them first, and the


    investigation was too slow. Most importantly, this Officer Li even suspected that he was a murderer.


    Well, when did he be so easy-going? If it was not because his temper had be better after


    Teresa''s ident of falling into the river, the Officer Li would be in big trouble. He would have lost his


    job right now.


    "It doesn''t matter. ording to the surveince video and other information, Henry contacted a person


    who sells human organs, and then threatened the dead with something, so the dead didn''t r to escape."


    "We already know that."


    Ares said. He wanted to know where the bastard Henry was hidden. He had brought people to rape


    Fiona before, and now he gouged out Fiona''s eyes when she was alive.


    And he even sold her organs. He must kill this beast by himself. Otherwise, how could he avenge for


    Fiona and how could Fiona rest in peace?


    "Ah. Then what do you want to know?"


    "When will you arrest Henry? I want to know where Henry are now."


    "We have issued the tracking order, but Henry escaped."


    "Huh. Then why did you ask us toe here this time?"


    Ares didn''t want to listen to what Officer Li said any more. There were some things that needed to be


    done by himself, and Officer Li looked terrible because Ares''s attitude and words.


    "Mr. Ares, if you have any news about Henry, please contact the police first. If it is solved in private, I


    think you should know the consequences."


    Without looking back, Ares left. He wanted to see Fiona now, but Fiona was in the police''s corpse


    storage room. He went there, but Enrique didn''t.


    Because he knew the pain of losing his loved one. He had experienced it before, but in the end, he


    regained his beloved woman. However, now, Ares could not let the person he loved open her eyes and


    look at him again.


    Enrique felt that he was lucky. Therefore, no matter what would happen in the future and what would


    Ives do in the future, he would not let go of Teresa''s hand. Just as they were dealing with this matter,


    the Shen Family called.


    It was Harris''s call. Enrique answered the phone quickly.


    "Hello? Dad."


    "Enrique, something bad happened. Brain and Bruce are missing."


    "What?"


    "Don''t worry. It was Ives who sent someone to break into the Shen Family and took the two children


    away. They asked Teresa to go to that small vi she had been before to look for him. How are things


    going there? If it is OK,e back as soon as possible."


    "I know, Dad. Don''t worry. We''ll be right back."


    Right now, they had known that it was Henry who had taken action. Perhaps there were some people


    from PL Group involved. But on the other side, it was his sons.


    Anger shed in Enrique''s eyes. He was really angry. That old bastard, dared to break into his house


    and take his sons away.


    Well, how dare he? When did he be such an easily bullied person in others'' eyes? Enrique went


    back to the hotel and asked Moore and the two middle-aged men to stay to assist in the investigation.


    On the other hand, he directly drove back to the J City with Teresa that day. When Teresa heard that


    her children were kidnapped by Ives, she almost faint.


    Fortunately, Enrique was there. He said that Ives would never hurt the two children. He did so just to let


    her show up, and even let her go to find him.


    Although he didn''t know what his purpose was, maybe it was a trap for him, or for Harris and Albert.


    But they also knew that even if they knew there was a trap, they had to go there. Moore asked whether


    Enrique needed him to ask his men in J City to protect him and pay attention to this matter, and


    Enrique nodded.


    Moore contacted another hall leader of Windy Pond. The two of them were on good terms in private.


    He had to stay with his little brother this time, so he had to ask his friend to pay attention to Enrique''s


    this time matter and protect him.


    In fact, Enrique was also worried about Ares. He was afraid that Ares would do something reckless and


    he was afraid that Ares would find Henry and kill him in private. By that time, Ares would also lose


    himself.


    When they arrived in J City, at the gate of the Shen Family, there was already a young man with a baby


    face standing at the gate of the Shen Family. This young man looked just over twenty years old.


    When he saw Enrique get off the car, he whistled at Teresa as if he was a rogue. With a frown, the man


    stepped forward and reached out his hand to Enrique.


    "Hello, I''ll introduce myself first. My name is Peter Ye. For the sake of Moore, I''ll be responsible for your


    safety."


    "Let''s go inside."


    Without saying anything more, Enrique took Teresa and Peter Ye into the Shen Family. When they


    entered the house, they saw that Harris''s arm was in ster and his face was also bruised.


    Albert and Gavin were still sitting on the sofa, but it seemed that Harris was the only one who was


    injured.


    "Enrique. You are back."


    When Harris saw his sone back, he felt guilty. He didn''t even protect his grandsons well, and he


    was even at his own home.


    In his own house, he was robbed of Brain and Bruce by them. He had lived for more than half of his


    life, and it was the first time that he felt he was such a loser.


    "Dad, why are you hurt? Did those people do it?"


    Enrique''s expression became more and more gloomy. Looking at the wounds on Harris''s body, they


    learned that Harris was ying with Brain and Bruce in the garden that day.


    However, a group of people in suits and sunsses rushed in from the outside. They knocked out the


    guards at the door and rushed in directly. They picked up Brain and Bruce without saying anything.


    When Harris saw that his grandsons was about to be taken away by those man, he rushed over to ask


    them to give the children back to him, but how could he resist them?


    He was pushed directly and fell to the ground. He sprained his ankle by ident, and his arm was


    actually pressed by himself. He was old now and more vulnerable to injury than young people.


    Fortunately, he was not seriously injured, and the group of people left a mobile phone, and there was


    only a phone number on the phone, which was left by the subordinates of Ives.


    The purpose why they left the phone number was to wait for Teresa toe back. Harris and the


    others didn''t dare to call this phone number. They were afraid that once the phone was connected, they


    would never be able to call this number a second time.


    That was to say, after the phone was connected, the person on the other end of the line set this to


    prevent them from calling the police.

 Chapter 510 Decision

    Chapter 510 Decision


    Enrique decided to call that number by himself. He didn''t want to keep losing the initiative. However, he


    had to make this call. He had to confirm where the two kids were.


    The phone was connected. It was Ives''swyer. Teresa remembered that the man''s surname was Niu.


    As for his name, she didn''t remember.


    "Hello, Mr. Enrique. Our boss just wants to talk to Ms. Teresa. If you still want to confirm the safety of


    the children, you''d better follow our rule."


    With a frown, Enrique handed the phone to Teresa. Sure enough, the man on the other end of the line


    meant that. He was so arrogant that he even let hiswyer to answer their phone.


    "Hello? Where is he?"


    Teresa took the phone. Didn''t he know that she had just lost her closest friend in the world? No, that


    was her family, and Fiona was her family.


    "Hello, Teresa."


    "Where are my kids? Where are Brain and Bruce?"


    Teresa almost roared when she heard the man''s voice. How could he take away her children? Who the


    hell was he?


    "Don''t worry. They are fine. My two grandchildren are both obedient. Teresa, I just miss you. Can you


    come to the vi to apany dad for a few days?"


    "Dad? In this world, I only have one dad, my surname is Gu forever. Give the kids back to me."


    Teresa''s eyes turned red with anger, while Ives sighed in a low voice. It was a pleasant surprise for him


    to know the existence of Teresa.


    But she was now the daughter-inw of the Shen Family. What could he do to make the two divorce?


    He didn''t want his daughter to stay in the Shen Family.


    But why didn''t Teresa understand? Why was she so stubborn? Yes, it must be the two bastards, Harris


    and Albert, who brainwashed Teresa.


    ''It must be like this. She must have been instilled with evil thoughts that I am a bad guy who does all


    kinds of evil things. Ha-ha, they two are really good man! I''m waiting for Teresa toe here. At that


    time, my daughter and my grandsons would both stay with me.''


    At that time, no matter who the other party was, he would no longer have any scruples. The Shen


    Family and the Gu Family would soon pay the price.


    "Teresa, even if you don''t admit my identity, I''m still your father. The kids are fine when they are with


    me. If you haven''t made up your mind, I''ll call you a weekter to confirm."


    "I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to see you. Right now."


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    The other end of the line had been hung up, and all the people present looked unhappy. Of course,


    except for an outsider, Peter, he was just leaning not far away. He just waited quietly for them to speak.


    "Teresa, I don''t agree with you to go there."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Abby, I don''t agree with you to go there either. If you have to go, at least find someone to apany


    you."


    Harris and Albert objected at the same time. Of course, they knew what on earth was the purpose of


    Ives. Maybe he was going to attack the Gu Family and the Shen Family.


    In fact, Ives''s ce might be the safest ce for Teresa, but they still worry that Teresa''s life wouldn''t


    be good if they weren''t around her.


    "Dad, father, I''ve made up my mind. I have to go to the small vi for the sake of Brain and Bruce. Don''t


    worry. I''ll bring them back."


    "But Teresa..."


    Harris frowned. He was really worried. His two grandsons had been taken away by that old bastard,


    and now Teresa suddenly wanted to go to that ce. Maybe there was a plot, or perhaps it was...


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, I support her in going to the small vi."


    Enrique said. Harris, Albert and Gavin were all stunned when they heard the words. What was he


    thinking? How could he allow his wife to be with his enemy?


    Most importantly, that enemy was Teresa''s biological father. It was very likely that Teresa would never


    come back this time. She might be hidden by Ives.


    They might not be able to see Teresa, Brain, and Bruce forever. How could they bear it? What''s more,


    they had all seen Ives''s shameless means.


    Although it was said that parents would never hurt their children, it might not work when this came to


    Ives. Teresa had never grown up by his side.


    Teresa had no feelings for Ives. Even if Ives knew that Teresa was his biological daughter, so what? He


    still broke into the Shen Family at casually.


    He wanted to take the children away, so he came and took the children away. They couldn''t even call


    the police, because they knew that even if the police got involved, it could only be regarded as the two


    children were taken away by their biological grandfather at most.


    Damn it! When did they be so passive? It was really annoying. Harris hit the back of the sofa chair


    with his fist. He felt that he had lived for more than half of his life and had never been so depressed.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Don''t be annoyed too. I believe that the matter will be handled well by Teresa.


    After one week, if Ives still doesn''t let Teresa and the two childrene back, I will not be polite."


    This was the promise that Enrique made to the three old men, but unfortunately, his promise was


    useless. They still had to worry about what they should worry about, and felt depressed.


    "Ms. Teresa, we are here to pick you up."


    Just in a few words, Ives''s men had already stood at the door, beckoning Teresa to leave. Enrique


    frowned and wondered when they, the Shen Family, had let peoplee and go so freely?


    It seemed that it was time to do something. Teresa turned around and looked at the man standing at


    the door. She recognized that man''s name was Alex.


    They came so fast, but in fact, they were guarding near the Shen Family''s vi, weren''t they? He


    wanted her to go with them in the shortest time possible.


    "Wait a minute. I''m going to pack up."


    "Ms. Teresa, you don''t have to bother. Boss has said that he has everything you need. You can get in


    the car with us right now."


    "Do I need your permission to go back to my room and take my things? Let''s go."


    Teresa red at Alex, and then turned around, pulled over the hand of Enrique, and was about to go


    back to their room. Alex frowned. His boss had told him that if Ms. Teresa refused, he could take her


    away by force.


    Just when Teresa turned around and walked towards their room, Alex strode forward but was stopped


    by Peter. Peter was not happy. Why was the man in front of him so arrogant?


    He had been standing next to him for a long time, but he didn''t seem to see him. Did he take him as


    air? He was very unhappy. Now that he was unhappy, why did he give the face of him?

 Chapter 511 Imposing Manner

    Chapter 511 Imposing Manner


    "They are a couple and want to say goodbye to each other. Why are you involved? What''s more, this is


    the Shen Family, not in your boss''s ce..."


    Peter''s dandiacal behavior irritated Alex.


    He frowned and said in a low voice, "Get out of my way, or I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Why should I do what you say? I won''t let you go. What? What can you do to me?"


    Peter sneered in his heart, ''How dare he talk to me like that? Interesting! I haven''t fought with someone


    for a long time. It''s time for me to do an exercise. The man in front of me was a moving target. It is


    awesome.''


    The two of them moved almost at the same time. Alex stretched out his hand fiercely, while Peter


    blocked his attack easily, as if he was ying with Alex on purpose.


    Albert and the other two, who had been angry, sat on the sofa leisurely and watched the battle scene of


    a reality show. It had to be said that Harris appreciated the skills of Harris very much.


    However, Albert liked Peter very much. He always felt that it might be horrible for Alex to use so much


    strength, but in fact, it was still Peter''s smart skills win.


    Therefore, Gavin''s face darkened. Why did Albert and Harris quarrel again? They''re arguing about,


    Alex and Peter, who''s better one.


    The two men who were fighting over there were also confused, especially Peter. He even red at


    Harris while fighting with Alex.


    ''What''s wrong with this old man? He was the one who was on their side, okay? Shouldn''t they support


    him unconditionally? How could it be a draw? Humph.''


    Peter was also angry. He just wanted to let the three old men sitting over there see who was the


    winner. Mandy pushed the maids far away from them.


    They didn''t want to get themselves into trouble. They were innocent, but some bold girls were watching


    them from not far away. They thought Peter looked short, but they didn''t expect him to be so handsome


    when fighting.


    On the other side, in the room, Enrique and Teresa, both of them didn''t say anything. Teresa took her


    small bag and threw some necessities into it.


    In fact, she just wanted to have a private space for the two of them. ording to her understanding of


    Enrique, it was impossible for him not to say something important to her. But he turned around and left


    the room directly.


    Then he came back very soon. Enrique put a gem diamond ring on Teresa''s finger, and took out a


    lipstick and a pen from his pocket.


    "What are these?"


    Teresa couldn''t help but ask. Enrique was very serious and he look at Teresa. He took the red lipstick


    and did a demonstration.


    "This side of the lipstick is a small monitor. The other side of the lipstick is a small pistol. But you have


    to remember that there are only five bullets in it, and the range is short. This pen is also a small pistol,


    and there are six bullets in it. And this ring, you must wear it. There is a tracking system and a small


    walkie talkie in it. But only unterally."


    "Where did you get these?"


    Teresa was really shocked. How could Enrique create so many things in such a short time? It was so


    magical. She didn''t even know that Enrique had this kind of little gadgets.


    "Remember what I have told you. I will only give you seven days. If you don''t contact me in seven days,


    or if you don''t bring Brain and Bruce back, if..."


    "Well, I know. I will y it by ear. I will bring our children back safely. Don''t worry."


    Teresa stretched out her hands and gave Enrique a big hug. Then she went downstairs with her small


    bag. Downstairs, however, was already in a mess.


    Enrique frowned. He was a gentle man. After what had happened recently, she found that the smile on


    his face was getting less and less.


    In the past, Teresa always believed that Enrique should be elegant. No matter in front of others or


    behind people, no matter he was angry or happy, he was always elegant.


    He always kept smiling, but recently, she felt that he was always be angry, which was really no a good


    thing.


    "Why did you two make my house like this?"


    Teresa was angry and roared. Even though she had just married in, she had already taken the Shen


    Family as her own family. Who could allow others to destroy their house in front of them?


    There were several chairs in the living room, some of which were broken, and the table they used for


    dinner was even more horrible. And even the vase on it had been broken.


    The furnishings around were the same, and the expensive paintings hanging on the wall were also


    broken. Teresa was so angry that she wanted to directly pick up her bag and hit them.


    "Mandy, write down and calcte how much are the damaged things here? When Ie back, I''ll take


    the money back from Ives."


    Hearing this, Alex''s face darkened and his nce on Teresa changed. Wasn''t it a disguise of


    comint? If the boss knew so many things had happened, s...


    Most importantly, if Anita knew it, she wouldugh at him loudly! He would never let Teresa report this


    to his boss.


    "Well, I''ll pay half of the loss here."


    "Hey, do you mean that I have to pay for the other half?"


    Peter was pissed off. ''What a bastard!'' Teresa said before Peter could finish his words.


    "Peter is our guest, but you are not. If you don''t want to pay for the total loss, I can also ask Ives to pay


    the fullpensation. It''s up to you."


    Only then did Peter look at Teresa up and down. She is neither humble nor arrogant. And she was not


    as sentimental as thedy of those rich families.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''Ha-ha, I like women like her. I didn''t expect that Enrique has a good eyes on woman.''


    Today''s Teresa was indeed a big surprise to Enrique. She was neither the former Teresa, nor the


    submissive and cautious Teresa who married him and feared of making mistake and dragging down the


    family. She was a new Teresa.


    He liked her more than she used to be, because she was using her own way to protect her own family.


    That was enough.


    At least it proved that she regarded this ce as a home from the bottom of her heart. Alex''s face


    darkened. He waved his hand, indicating that he would take full responsibility.

 Chapter 512 See Ives Again

    Chapter 512 See Ives Again


    Mandy quickly gave the bill to Alex. When Alex saw the number on it, the corners of his mouth


    twitched. He could afford it, but it was too fucking much.


    Why did these rich people put so many precious things at their own home every day? Alex pulled a


    long face and took out his card. He thought there should be no card machine here.


    In this case, maybe after returning to the boss''s territory, in a trance, Teresa might have forgotten this


    debt? Thinking of this, Alex suddenly felt relieved.


    However, when Mandy took out the credit card machine, Alex''s face suddenly darkened. ''What''s wrong


    with them? What kind of business did they Shen Family do? They don''t do business at home, do they?


    Why do they have to put a credit card machine at home? Why?'' Alex kept thinking until Teresa got into


    his car by thepany of the members of the Shen Family.


    Seeing that Alex was unhappy, Peter was in a good mood. Now he finally understood why a leader like


    Moore was willing to be so close to this family.


    Now he understood, because he also wanted to get closer to this family, because he could find


    something interesting, especially the woman called Teresa.


    However, Teresa was going to leave the Shen Family for a period of time, and he had to rece Moore


    and stay in the Shen Family, responsible for the safety of everyone here. Well, he''d better use his men.


    Otherwise, if anyone could break into the Shen Family again, he would be humiliated if others knew it.


    In the small vi of the Ives, Brain and Bruce were sitting in a room full of toys, with their mouths


    pouted and motionless. However, the once ferocious Ives was actually squatting lovingly beside the


    two little boys.


    "Brain, Bruce, don''t you like these toys? Tell me and I''ll buy others for you."


    Brain and Bruce looked at each other and then looked at the man squatting in front of them. At first,


    they thought he was a bad guy, but he told the two of them that he was their mother''s father.


    But wasn''t mom''s father their Grandpa Albert? They had seen their mother''s father before, so they


    were sure that the man in front of them was a bad guy.


    But after getting along with them for such a long time, he didn''t show any impatience. He even looked


    at them in the same way as their Grandpa Albert and Grandpa Harris usually looked at them.


    They even thought that the man in front of them was a good man, but unfortunately, who were they?


    Brain and Bruce were the sons of Teresa and Enrique.


    Could they be fooled so easily? Of course, it was impossible. Unless they met their mother, the man in


    front of them had a purpose no matter how he tried to please them.


    He must want to deceive them first and then sell them to a mountain area. Yes, their mother always tell


    them such kinds of story.


    Their father was the same. He told them that they should have a sense of defensiveness. So the old


    man in front of them, who looked very kind, must be a bad guy and a liar.


    And they recognized him. It was at the funeral of their mother''s death. They all thought that their


    mother was dead before. It was him who made their Grandpa Harris so angry that he was even sent to


    the hospital.


    It was him who made Grandpa Albert in a bad mood. It was him who said he wanted dad''s money.


    Fortunately, dad came with someone and drove the bad guy away.


    "Brain, Bruce, your mother will be here soon. Look, since you don''t want to y with toys, let''s go to


    eat something, okay?"


    "Humph!"


    Brain turned his head and even snorted coldly. Bruce, who was standing next to him, was still quiet, as


    quiet as a little adult. He looked at Ives and said slowly.


    "Will our mother reallyeter?"


    "Yes, she will. I''m really your grandfather."


    Ives reached out his hand to touch the little boy''s head, but Bruce dodged it gently.


    "Mom said don''t touch a boy''s head. It''s not good."


    In fact, he didn''t want to let Ives touch him, but he also knew that he and Brain were in a dilemma now,


    and they couldn''t fight against the man in front of them, so he defused the embarrassment cleverly.


    "Okay, okay, okay. I won''t touch you. It''s up to you. Grandpa will listen to you, okay?"


    Brain and Bruce stopped talking, while Ives sat in front of the two of them and apanied them.


    Even if they didn''t want to talk to him, he still wanted to watch them quietly.


    But the more he looked at the two boys, the more he liked them. They were his two precious


    grandchildren. They were so smart and cute. They even thought he was a bad guy and had a good


    vignce.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As long as they were properly trained, the two of them would definitely have a promising future. Yes,


    when Teresa came backter, he would discuss with her and send the two children abroad for study.


    Give them the best education. Of course, Teresa could go abroad with them. As for him? He would


    finish all the ns here.


    After he saw the Gu Family and the Shen Family were destroyed, he could go to the M Country without


    any distraction and share the happiness of family reunion with his daughter and two grandsons.


    At that time, he would help his daughter find a reasonable son-inw, so that the family could be


    perfect. Thinking of this, Ives couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.


    Standing at the door, Anita''s face darkened. It was the first time that she had seen her boss behave like


    this. This is the attitude she wanted from her boss for a long time, but unfortunately, the boss only gave


    those two children.


    And she had already known that the damn Alex wanted to y tricks on her. Teresa was not the


    mistress of her boss, but the biological daughter of her boss.


    ''Damn it! Should I feel lucky that on that day, Enrique came with their men in time?'' Otherwise, she


    would end up with a miserable life.


    Seeing that her boss liked the two children so much now, Anita thought secretly. Perhaps, if possible,


    could she give birth to such a cute child for her boss?


    At this moment, a bodyguard in ck whispered something in Anita''s ear. Anita nodded.


    "Boss, miss is here."


    "Teresa is here? Where is she?"


    Ives quickly stood up from the ground and looked back at the two kids. His eyes shed. Their family


    would soon be reunited.


    Teresa broke into the room angrily.

 Chapter 513 Ivess Past

    Chapter 513 Ives''s Past


    There was no doubt that Teresa was angry. After entering the room, Teresa took a look at Ives and


    went straight to the two children.


    "Mom, you are really here."


    "Mom."


    Teresa squatted down and directly held the two children in her arms. She reached out and touched the


    heads of the two children, and her eyes swept over the toys on the ground.


    Even if he did so much now, it was still unable to make up for the hurt he had done to her mother in the


    past. He also forcibly took away her two children, and what he had done to the Gu Family and the Shen


    Family was also bad.


    Even if he was her biological father, so what? He had done so many cruel things. Even if he wanted to


    make up, Teresa didn''t care. If he really wanted to be a good person, why he had done so many


    bad things.


    "Let''s go home, Brain, Bruce."


    "Really? mom? Can we really go home now?"


    "Of course, let''s go. Go with mommy."


    "Great!"


    All of a sudden, Brain jumped around in a circle, while Bruce fixed his eyes on Ives, who was looking at


    his mother with embarrassment.


    Looking at her mother again, Bruce didn''t say anything but held Teresa''s hand.


    "Teresa..."


    Ives stepped forwards. However, Teresa didn''t even look back. She held the hands of the two children


    and walked towards the door. However, Anita at the door was unhappy and directly stopped the three


    of them.


    This woman, even if she was the daughter of the boss, so what? She was so disrespectful and


    arrogant to her boss. She shouldn''t have let here back. If possible, she could have a child for her


    boss.


    She was sure that her child was more obedient and sensible than the woman in front of her, and even


    filial to her boss. Look at her, what kind of person was she?


    "Get out of my way!"


    Anita stood in front of the door. Although she was unhappy, she didn''t say anything. If the boss didn''t


    open his mouth, she would never let her out. Behind Teresa, there was a sh of bitterness in the eyes


    of Ives.


    Teresa didn''t see it, but Anita did. In her heart, she increasingly felt that Teresa was a hateful woman.


    There were some people who was born with discord. Maybe Anita and Teresa were just like this.


    Teresa recognized that the woman in front of her was the one who had chased them. Her name


    seemed to be Anita, and she wanted to kill her as well.


    If her brother hadn''t protected her, she would have died long ago. It was this woman in front of her who


    wanted to kill them all and force them to have no way to live like rats crossing the street.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She couldn''t find a better hospital for her brother, who got shot, during that time because she cased


    after them. Even the operation was risky in that kind of small hospital.


    "Ask yourckey get out of my way."


    Teresa turned around angrily and looked at Ives. Ives sighed and looked at Teresa.


    "Teresa, I don''t know what your adoptive father and the members of the Shen Family told you. But as


    my daughter, should you give your father a chance to exin?"


    Ives said this words behind Teresa. Teresa frowned. What did he want to say?


    "It won''t take you much time anyway. I can tell you here or in the living room. Don''t you want to know


    what this is all about? If you don''t believe me, I can even take you to your adoptive father and the old


    man of the Shen Family and confront each other."


    Ives didn''t want his only daughter in the world, whom he had lost and found, to misunderstand him like


    this. Now that Teresa had grown up, she should be able to distinguish between right and wrong.


    In particr, if he wanted to live a good life with Teresa and his two grandchildren, he had to make his


    own things clear to his daughter.


    In the living room, Ives was sitting on the sofa. Teresa was wearing a long face. Brain and Bruce sat


    beside her. She looked up at Ives.


    "Let''s make a deal first. After we listened to what you are going to say, the two children and I would go


    back."


    "Okay."


    Ives nodded. The truth that had been buried for so many years could be revealed again today. ''Ha-ha,


    the members of the Gu Family, and the members of the Shen Family, do you really think your wishful


    thinking will work?''


    He, Ives, would never allow anyone to hurt his daughter.


    "Let''s start the talk from many years ago. At that time, I was a good friend of Albert and Harris."


    Teresa lowered her head. Brain and Bruce looked at each other and held hands. They were on their


    mother''s side anyway. If anyone dared to hurt their mother, they would never let him go easily.


    The story of Ives was neither long nor short. In the past, Albert, Harris, and Ives were still young. With


    their dream and ambitious, they went out of the countryside.


    The two of them were a little stubborn, and Ives didn''t follow the same path of them. Albert and Harris


    felt that what he had done at that time was wrong.


    In fact, he just wanted to get out of the poverty as soon as possible. When he had some money, Albert


    and Harris were still doing some unprofitable business.


    Until one day, the three of them met a man at a party. His name was Jeffrey Lin. He was a man from a


    rich family.


    Their family was ostensibly a business, dealing in jewelry and medicinal materials. In that turbulent era,


    they couldn''t make a lot of money in the area of jewelry and medicinal materials.


    In the end, Jeffrey Lin started his business by selling and smuggling. At that time, Ives had got a little


    fame in this respect, so when Jeffrey Lin saw Ives, he naturally greeted him.


    In Ives''s opinion, make more friends was not a bad thing. Ives knew that Jeffrey Lin had a fiancee.


    But in private, Jeffrey Lin disdained the wild girl who liked to stay in the countryside. He had a lot of


    women around him. Especially one day when he drank too much, he gave Ives a letter in private.


    He wanted to break off the engagement, because at that time, he met a dancing girl in a dancing hall,


    and the two people fell in love with each other.


    So Jeffrey Lin asked Ives, who was in a close rtionship with him at that time, for help and asked him


    to go to the countryside. Coincidentally, Albert and Harris two also wanted to rx and have a rest.


    It was rare for the three of them to be together, so they decided to go to the countryside for rxation.


    However, when they arrived at the countryside, it rained heavily. Ives took the two of them to the ce


    where Jeffrey Lin''s fiancee lived at that time.


    But the three of them didn''t expect that they would fall in love with that youngdy at the same time.


    From that day on, the three of them often went to the countryside. Later, the smuggling was


    discovered, so Jeffrey Lin had to give up this way of money.

 Chapter 514 What Is The Truth

    Chapter 514 What Is The Truth


    At that time, Jeffrey suddenly remembered that he had a rich fiancee. As long as he married that


    fiancee, he would be rich, wouldn''t he?


    In this way, Jeffrey suddenly appeared in the countryside, in front of that innocent youngdy. At that


    time, Albert and Harris saw this, they gave up and wanted to let they be a perfect match.


    But Ives knew what was going on. He didn''t want to give up, nor could he give up that innocent young


    lady who was used by Jeffrey.


    However, it was impossible for him to fight against Jeffrey in terms of his position at that time, so he


    could only chase the youngdy secretly. In the end, that youngdy still fell in love with him.


    They dated in private. Jeffrey and thedy''s family didn''t know about it, the marriage between Jeffrey


    and thatdy had been dyed for several years.


    Ives''s business was getting better and better. When he was about to expand his own business, he was


    suddenly suppressed by someone. His economic turnover was not good, and finally he had no choice


    but to borrow money from his two good friends.


    The money was borrowed, but it was just a nk check. In the end, he still inadvertently knew that


    Jeffrey had known what happened between him and the youngdy.


    So he used their influence at that time to bribe Albert and Harris. At that time, it seemed that his own


    career was getting worse and worse, while the business of Albert and Harris was flourishing.


    It was not until then that he suddenly realized that he had been betrayed by his two best friends, who


    were like biological brothers to him. He wanted to hate them, but he couldn''t.


    Until many yearster, that youngdy could no longer bear the pressure. Under the management of


    her family, she married Jeffrey. He even found out the reason why he could let the youngdy marry


    him so smoothly.


    It was because of the idea of Albert and Harris. Jeffrey promised to give them a lot of money to expand


    their business when he seeded.


    He found the letter from the burning brazier. At that time, his heart really fell into an ice cer. How


    could he bear the betrayal of his good friend for several times?


    Since they liked to betray him so much, why should he be so kind and merciful? So he found Albert


    again and borrowed money from them, pretending that the capital turnover was not good.


    But they still wrote empty checks. This time, what he wanted was not their money, but their signature


    on the paper.


    He also went to the wedding day of his beloved woman, because he knew that if she didn''t marry


    Jeffrey, Jeffrey would kill him.


    But he could not reconcile himself to the woman he loved so married to another man. That day, he


    drank a lot and entered the room of his beloved woman in a daze.


    In the end, on the day his beloved woman married someone else, Ives slept with her in her red


    wedding room. The red color of the room made him feel heartbroken.


    At that time, it didn''t make a great disturbance, but everyone close to her knew it, especially Jeffrey and


    his mother, who were the first to break into the wedding room.


    In order to get this young woman''s family''s property, they lied that she was raped, and then pretended


    to be generous to take her in their family.


    Later, his beloved woman''s parents'' house was on fire overnight and everyone was dead. When Ives


    rushed over, he found something suspicious.


    The woman''s family was a respectable family. Even if the money was burnt to ashes, how could their


    family not have any gold or antiques?


    Nothing was left. Later, when he went to the woman in private and asked her about it, he knew that her


    father liked gold.


    So there was a lot of gold in their safe house. But when the police went to check for the first time, they


    didn''t find it. Was those gold stolen by the police? How is that possible? Because he was also there at


    that time.


    He suspected that it was Jeffrey who did it, so he followed him many times secretly until one day he


    saw from a distance that Jeffrey made an appointment with Albert and Harris.


    With two big boxes in his hands, which looked very heavy, Jeffrey handed the two boxes to the two


    men. After Jeffrey left, Ives wanted to figure out what were in those two boxes, so he pretended to pay


    a visit to his old friends.


    However, as soon as he entered, he saw the two of them in the room. They opened the boxes, which


    were all gold. He didn''t enter atst.


    It was obvious that his beloved woman''s parents and family were all killed by them. Otherwise, why did


    Jeffrey do that?


    Why did he take so much gold to find Albert and Harris? At that time, he swore to take revenge.


    Since then, he had been making money like a lunatic. Wherever he could make money, he would go.


    Then the police found him and said that someone had called the police.


    The police said he smuggled arms, but he didn''t smuggle arms at all. Yes, he was locked up in prison,


    but the evidence was insufficient, so he was released. The men who called the police were the best


    friends of his before, Albert and Harris.


    This matter was really ironic. However, a few days before Ives was betrayed, Jeffrey died in a car


    ident. It was said that he died miserably.


    He felt lucky that he could go back to find his beloved woman after a period of time when he made


    enough money .Then the two of them could stay together and live a happy life.


    What he didn''t expect was that he would be set up by two men whom he thought were his good friends.


    And he was just out of jail. On the way home, he thought about the money he had earned over the


    years.


    When he got home, a group of thugs stood in front of his house and beat him badly. If a group of opera


    singers had not passed by him, he might have died that day.


    Those opera singers saved his life. When he recovered, he wanted to find his beloved woman, but he


    was told that they had moved and he couldn''t find her.


    Some people also said that his beloved woman was driven out of the house, and it was Albert who took


    her in. He came to look for her, but unexpectedly... They called the police again.


    They said that he was a smuggling man. At that time, the crime of smuggling was very serious, and he


    had no choice but to escape. However, his hatred had been deeply rooted in his heart.


    How could he be reconciled? He spent most of his savings. Because of them, he became a lost dog, so


    he hired a killer.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At that time, when they held the banquet, he asked the killer to find an opportunity to cripple Albert and


    Harris. Yes, he didn''t want their lives.


    He wanted to keep them alive. He wanted to see how they could live in this world like


    him.

 Chapter 515 Whos Telling The Truth

    Chapter 515 Who''s Telling The Truth


    But he didn''t know why,ter, Harris''s wife died. He didn''t know why things would turn out like this, but


    he thought it was good.


    He also wanted those people to taste his pain. He left this ce and went abroad. Abroad, he made a


    fortune with his unique vision and good capacity.


    When he made the money, he came back secretly once, but he got the news that the woman he loved


    deeply was driven out of the Lin family, and atst, she was homeless on the street.


    Someone also said that she was still pregnant at that time, but the child was a wild child. When he got


    this news, his beloved girl died.


    She had left this world forever, and her child had died before it came to this world. He was sad, angry


    and swore to take revenge.


    Now that all of Jeffrey''s family members had died, the only two enemies he had left were the Gu Family


    and the Shen Family. He had returned abroad and worked hard on his own business.


    Once a person started to be rich, he would naturally cultivate his own strength. He had a lot of


    bodyguards. He only wanted mercenaries, mercenaries of the best kind, and none of the rest.


    Since he knew that there was no love or family of his in the world, what else could he be afraid of? He


    had nothing now.


    He also wanted to let the Gu Family and the Shen Family have a taste of separation and family


    destruction. So when he came back, the first thing he did was to revenge.


    It never urred to him that the adopted daughter of the Gu Family who married into the Shen Family


    was his daughter whom he had been missing for many years but did not know.


    Teresa lowered her head, lost in thought. She didn''t believe that her father, who had been raising her


    since she was a child, was such a person as Ives said.


    Even when she escaped from the Gu Family, she had never hated him. When Albert was young, he


    was stubborn. When he got old, although he was still stubborn, he was much more enlightened now.


    In particr, after she was admitted by Albert again, Teresa knew what kind of person Albert was. He


    was upright. It was absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing to Ives.


    "Teresa, you don''t have to believe what I said. Now I can go to the Shen Family with you. Although I let


    an innocent woman lose her life, I don''t regret it at all. I have a clear conscience. It''s them who should


    feel guilty to me. It''s them who made me unable to go back home. It''s them who made me leave my


    hometown. It''s them who betrayed me and framed me again and again. All I have done is to seek


    justice for myself, and to avenge for your mother."


    As Ives spoke, his eyes turned red. The two men had been living for a long time. It was time for them to


    pay for their greed and betrayal.


    This time, he would never be softhearted. When he didn''t know he had a daughter, Teresa, he didn''t


    even know if he still had a heart or mood swings.


    He lived only for revenge. Yes, Teresa was too simple and she didn''t know what evil was.


    "Teresa, why don''t you think about it? Why did Albert take you in his family? He knows that you are my


    daughter. He knows it but why he still wants you to stay with him, because he has already known that


    one day, I wille back and take revenge. So, you are still useful to him."


    "Don''t say that. Dad is not that kind of person. He has always been treating me like his own daughter.


    He is not that kind of person as you said. No matter what you say, I won''t believe you. Brain, Bruce,


    let''s go."


    Teresa was a little agitated. Yes, she believed herself. She believed that Albert loved her. The reason


    he adopted her was definitely not like what Ives said. He would never treat her as a chip.


    Absolutely impossible. Brain and Bruce held their mother''s hands tightly. Their mother seemed to be


    very angry, sad, and even confused. And Ives also stood up.


    "Since you don''t believe me, I can''t force you. But Teresa you have to remember that you are my only


    family in the world, except for Brain and Bruce. I will never hurt you."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''m going back."


    Teresa walked out of the door. Ives''s eyes were full of loneliness. Why didn''t his daughter believe what


    he said? ''Well, Albert Gu, Harris Shen. You two are really something.''


    How could they use his daughter as a shield? Well done! In that case, he didn''t need to be polite


    anymore.


    "Now that you are going back, let me send you back. Sincest time, I haven''t seen Albert and Harris


    for a long time. You don''t believe what I just said, do you? I''m going to confront them face to face.


    Teresa, I don''t want you to be hurt. Enrique knows that you are my daughter and he knows what


    happened to his mother. Can he really treat you with all his heart?"


    Teresa was stunned. She suddenly recalled what Enrique had done to her many years ago, and even


    how he had imprisoned himself by using their two children after she returned China. And she


    remembered how he had humiliated her over and over again.


    But something changed now. When she was chased by Anita, when Enrique thought that she was


    dead, when Enrique appeared in front of her, and when he repeatedly reminded her and gave those


    little things for her safety before she came here, something between them changed.


    Teresa didn''t say anything more, and so did Ives. He knew that he had to give Teresa some time to


    think about what he had said, and he didn''t want to force Teresa to make a decision immediately. Time


    could prove everything.


    He would let her know who loved her the most and who didn''t want her to be hurt the most in the world.


    One day, she would understand.


    But he felt sorry for his daughter. How could she be used by those two old men? She was his only


    family in the world.


    As for Brain and Bruce? Half of the blood in the bodies of the two of them was the blood of the Shen


    Family. If it weren''t for Teresa, he wouldn''t have recognized them at all.


    After getting in the car, they drove towards the Shen Family. In order to ensure the safety of the big


    boss, Anita, Alex and ten other mercenaries went to the Shen Family with Ives this time.


    These twelve mercenaries were really an ace team. Such a team was enough to ensure the safety of


    Ives. The car drove towards the Shen Family''s vi again.


    On the other side, in the Shen Family''s vi, Harris was lying on the sofa in silence. He was still worried


    about Teresa and his two grandsons.


    As for Enrique, he had already returned to his room to deal with somepany affairs. He was very


    busy, and these things should have been handled in thepany.


    During that time, he got a phone call from Moore. He told him that they were going well.

 Chapter 516 Comparison Of Sons

    Chapter 516 Comparison Of Sons


    Moore and Ares had found out who had sold organs of Fiona or even found out who took away Fiona''s


    eyes.


    Although Moore didn''t tell him about the state of Ares, he could tell from his tone that he was in a bad


    mood.


    Especially he was in the face of one of the killers who killed his beloved woman. No one could be


    rational under that kind of situation. Enrique could even imagine the emotions and scene of Ares that


    day.


    There was a knock on the door. It was Harris who walked in with a crutch. He looked at his son in front


    of him and wondered why Enrique didn''t feel worried at all.


    His beloved sons and his beloved wife were at Ives''s ce. Wasn''t he worried?


    "Dad, aren''t you downstairs? Why are you here?"


    This was the study room of Enrique. It was a ce for him to deal with business or personal affairs.


    Generally, no one woulde in and disturb him, and normally, Harris would note here.


    "Enrique, I''m still worried about Teresa and the two kids. How about you..."


    "Dad, you really don''t have to worry about that. Teresa is a grown-up and Ives is her biological father.


    There is really nothing to worry about. Since you are not in good health, you''d better have a good rest. I


    am here. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    Harris opened his mouth but he didn''t say anything. Seeing that Enrique was so confident, he seemed


    to feel a little relieved.


    "Well, then you can continue to work. I won''t disturb you."


    When Harris went out, Enrique, who had been smiling all the time, showed a worried look. How could it


    be possible that he was not worried? But now the only thing they could do was to wait.


    ''Teresa, don''t let me down. You muste back safely, or I will never forgive you all my life.


    Understand?''


    Harris returned to the side of Albert and Gavin in frustration. Albert looked at Harris with contempt.


    The meaning in Albert''s eyes was obvious. He felt that Harris couldn''t even handle his own son. They


    asked him to tell Enrique and ask him to send them to Teresa''s side together.


    If they were there, things would be easier. They regretted not going with Teresa at that time. Ives was


    not a good person.


    Ouch, they were so anxious. Harris was sitting on the sofa anxiously and drooping his head. It was not


    that he didn''t want to say.


    Just now, Enrique looked like he was driving him away from his study. Especially, he didn''t seem to


    worry about his children and wife at all.


    Well, after all, he was his son. How could he not know how capable his son was? It seemed that


    Enrique was confident and well-prepared.


    Well, maybe he didn''t need to worry much, but his understanding well of his son did not mean that his


    two old friends also knew his son well, especially Albert.


    Looking at the disdainful eyes of Albert, he decided not to say anything. Everyone in the family was


    anxious and heartbroken. Now under such kind of situation, it looked as if the whole Shen Family owed


    Teresa and even treated her badly.


    "Well, by the way, how about we go there in private? Let Jerome investigate it?"


    Albert suggested. What he meant was that my son can do better than yours. Anyway, at least Jerome


    would not be worse than Enrique.


    "What? Do you mean that your Jerome could do everything?"


    Harris was not convinced. Enrique was more powerful and excellent than Jerome! Although Jerome


    was also an excellent man, he was still inferior to his own son.


    "It seems that your Enrique can even fly in the sky. Besides, Jerome knows where the small vi is."


    "Tsk. Tsk. You are really old. Why are you so naive now? Even if Jerome have been to one of the small


    vis of Ives, do you think Ives is a fool? Would he still stay in a same ce? Why are you so smug?


    Your son was kidnappedst time."


    Gavin rubbed his forehead and thought, ''Ouch, why are these two people fighting again? Now is a


    special period. Could they two be more mature and steady? The most important thing was that I


    couldn''t persuade them.''


    He had to stay aside and listen to them quarreling, and their face turned red. If he really talked too


    much, then the two of them would turn to deal with him together.


    He was not that stupid. Now they three couldn''t only sit here and wait. But if they didn''t wait, should


    they take the initiative to attack?


    Right now, they didn''t know the situation and information of Ives, but Ives knew everything about them.


    It was as if they were in the light while he was in the dark. If they chose to make the first move now, it


    would be to their disadvantage.


    However, the two old men didn''t discuss what to do. They just quarreled with each other. Their sons


    were both excellent and had their own advantages. They had been fathers for a lifetime. Didn''t they


    know this?


    The two of them used to be modest. At that time, Enrique and Jerome were just born. When he stood


    aside, he saw the two guys being modest.


    Harris kept praising Jerome, and Albert kept praising Enrique. They all said that others'' child would be


    promising in the future, right?


    They two were the bosses of bigpanies. Both of their sons must be excellent. Even if they didn''t


    study or work when they were young, it doesn''t matter if they became yboy at home.


    They didn''t need to worry about many life problems. Ouch, they two were so noisy. Atst, Gavin


    covered his ears.


    "Your Jerome is so good that he even was kidnapped by someone from Ives. Our Enrique has never


    been kidnapped before."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As soon as Harris finished his words, Albert''s face darkened. Damn it! Jerome really made him lose


    face this time, but Albert felt that it was enough for him toin his son in his heart. How could he


    admit defeat in front of Harris?


    "Yes, my son went to the river alone to look for Abby. He is not like some other people''s son. He said


    that he would protect his wife. But what happened? Abby was with him when she fell into the river.


    Even at his side, he still let such terrible things happen to Abby. In other words, it was because of some


    other people''s son."


    "What do you mean by ''some other people''s son''? Make it clear to me."


    Harris was so angry that his beard was raised. He stood up on his crutch, and Albert also suddenly


    stood up, waiting for Harris.


    "What did I say? Don''t you know what I mean? It was your son who took my daughter to the party.


    What''s the result?"

 Chapter 517 Confrontation

    Chapter 517 Confrontation


    Harris''s face turned pale. Albert wanted to say that his daughter had an ident because Enrique took


    her to the banquet?


    He just wanted to express that if it weren''t for Enrique, his daughter wouldn''t have been in danger and


    Jerome would not go to that river. And if Jerome didn''t go to the river to look for his daughter, he


    wouldn''t have been kidnapped.


    This was a fatal blow to the Gu Family. s, thinking of this, he suddenly thought of that Lena wanted


    to divorce with Tristan before. Harris did not know if the two had made up.


    "Well, how is Lena recently?"


    It would be better if Harris didn''t mention it. But as soon as he mentioned it, Albert''s face became even


    worse. How dare he mention Lena? If it weren''t for the negligence of Enrique, they wouldn''t have


    thought that Abby was dead.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Tristan was afraid that Lena would be too sad, would Tristan hide the truth


    from Lena? If he didn''t hide the truth, Lena wouldn''t be angry, and she wouldn''t lose her temper at


    Tristan.


    If he didn''t lose his temper, Tristan wouldn''t feel tired physically and mentally. If he didn''t feel tired


    physically and mentally, how dare he treat him like this? How dare he ask Lena to divorce him.


    "Well, you two, stop."


    Gavin couldn''t stand it anymore. What''s wrong with them? These two people were quarreling endlessly,


    especially why Harris mentioned about Lena. Recently, Lena had been in a bad condition.


    "Gavin, listen to what Harris said. What? Harris, are you expecting something bad to happen to our


    family?"


    "Well, Albert, I didn''t mean that. I just think of what happened in the hospital, so I asked about Lena. I


    just care about you."


    "You''d better not. Our family can''t stand your nagging. You''d better go to find your dear son. What a


    good man! His wife was taken away, and he didn''t say anything. He also said that he had his own n.


    What was he going to do?"


    "Why you suddenly speak ill of my son? That''s enough. If it goes on like this, I''ll really fall out with you."


    "Just fall out with me! Just do it! I am not afraid of it!"


    "There are two guests over there. You''d better stop arguing."


    It waspletely dark outside. He was hungry, but it seemed that there were guestsing to the


    Shen Family. Yes, they were Christopher and Shirley.


    The two of them heard that Teresa was still alive and came back, so they specially came to visit her. It


    was precisely because of their arrival that the two old men stopped quarreling.


    In fact, it was Shirley who wanted to see Teresa. The woman who could survive after falling into the


    river was really lucky and tenacious. However, unfortunately, she was told that Teresa was not at home.


    Shirley felt bored and left after chatting casually for a while. As soon as they left, many other cars had


    stopped at the gate of Shen Family''s house.


    Leaning against the gate, Peter looked at the people getting out of the car and raised his eyebrows.


    Teresa had just left today. She was not only fine, but also came back today.


    ''Well, let me have a good look. That woman even let that man, Ives,e back with her? Wow, she is


    really such an awesome woman!


    Oh, isn''t that Anita and Alex? In addition, that group of mercenary soldiers were all summoned to the


    side of Ives.


    What a big surprise! How could Ives hire Anita, Alex and that group of mercenary?'' Teresa held one


    child in each hand, but Brain and Bruce couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Mom, I''ll give dad, Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert and Mr. Gavin a surprise."


    "Brain, slow down."


    "Okay, mom."


    In the vi, Albert and Harris were about to have dinner, but the two old men didn''t look good, and


    Gavin beside them had already been used to it. He ate his own food, and so did Enrique.


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, Mr. Gavin, dad, we''re back."


    "Brain?"


    "My dear grandson?"


    The dull dining table suddenly became lively because of the return of Brain. Harris and Albert walked


    towards Brain together.


    "Hey, Brain, where is Bruce and your mother?"


    "They are behind me. They walked slowly, so Ie to give you a surprise first. Are you surprised?"


    "Surprise!"


    The two old men stopped quarreling and just held Brain in their arms. At the same time, Enrique also


    stood up and looked out of the house. After a while, Teresa and Bruce came in.


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, we''re back."


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, Mr. Gavin, dad."


    Bruce also called them one by one. But when they were happy to ask why Ives sent them back so


    easily, they saw Ives standing behind Teresa.


    "I''m here too. What? Don''t you wee me?"


    Ives sneered at the people present. The faces of Albert, Harris and Gavin darkened. They didn''t


    wee him. Why did Ivese?


    "Judging from your expressions, I know you don''t wee me. But this is my daughter''s home, which


    is also my home. I think you won''t drive me away cruelly, right? Besides, my daughter didn''t believe


    what I said at all, so I came here to confront you two."


    Ives stretched out his hand and slowly pointed at Harris and then at Albert. At this moment, he looked


    like he was the master of this house, leaning against the sofa with a cold face.


    Looking at the strong hatred among them, Teresa didn''t say anything and looked at the people present.


    "Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, Mr. Gavin and mom. I''m hungry. Let''s have dinner first, okay?"


    "Okay, let''s have dinner first."


    Bruce said at this moment. Teresa knew that her son was trying to ease the embarrassment.


    Fortunately, he was there.


    At dinner, Ives naturally sat next to Teresa, which made Enrique a little unhappy. That was his seat, but


    as the host, he showed a gentle smile on his face.


    Harris, Albert and Gavin didn''t have such a generous heart. They pulled a long face and snorted.


    Seeing the cheeky look of Ives, they began to scold him indirectly, but Ives didn''t seem to care about it


    at all. He didn''t want to be like the two childish old men, or his daughter would think that he was as


    brainless as them.

 Chapter 518 Sow Dissension

    Chapter 518 Sow Dissension


    When Ives was eating, he was very elegant and didn''t even make a sound. Brain and Bruce looked at


    Ives, and then at their Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert, which made the two old men feel


    ufortable.


    ''What? Did Ives do it on purpose? He deliberately provoked us, so that he could show his gentleman


    manner in front of our grandson?''


    Bah, he was just like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. No, he was a demon. After dinner, Harris and others


    did not leave, and directly sit on the sofa.


    Mandy quickly cleaned up the dining table. The living room and dining room of the big vi were


    actually separated, but for some reason they especially liked to sit on the sofa in the dining room.


    Teresa understood the reason why they like staying here in such a way that this would make them feel


    the warmth of their families, at least not as cold and indifferent as other rich families to each other.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At the same time, Ives also sat over. He wanted to settle the matter and then leave with Teresa as soon


    as possible. He would start to take actions after he sent Teresa and the children abroad.


    Because he didn''t want Teresa to see his cruel face. He just wanted to give all his father''s love to her.


    He wanted to give her all the warmth. Ives sat opposite to Albert and the other two, and Teresa sat next


    to him.


    "Then why are you here? Don''t tell me you''re here to get your debt."


    Harris sneered. Enrique, who was standing next to Harris, didn''t say anything. It was the matter of the


    older generation. He thought that both Harris and Albert hoped to solve it themselves.


    Maybe someone wanted to ask him why he could be so calm in the face of the murderer of his mother.


    Was it because he didn''t care? On the contrary, if possible, he wished he could shoot the man in front


    of him directly.


    The man called Ives was also a father. He couldn''t do that in front of his children and wife. There were


    many ways to take revenge. Bloodless revenge was one of them.


    "Well, Teresa doesn''t believe that you two betrayed me that year, so I came to confront you and then


    took Teresa and the two children away. Before leaving, I also hope that the CEO of TH Group, Enrique


    Shen, could divorce my daughter. The custody of the children must be given to us."


    "Well, you have a good n. But haven''t you asked the Shen Family and the Gu Family whether they


    agree or not?"


    However, Ives didn''t argue with them. Instead, he looked at Gavin. His eyes shed and the corners of


    his mouth curled up. Obviously, he was mocking them.


    "What? Is he the substitute you two found after I left you two?"


    What Ives said made Gavin very ufortable. What did he mean by ''substitute''?


    "Ives, you think too highly of yourself, don''t you? Do you think you''re important to us?"


    "Teresa, did you hear that?"


    Ives turned his head to look at Teresa, implying her that he used to see them as family as close as


    brothers, and they treated him as a stranger.


    ''Are these two heartless people really like what you see?''


    "What? Make it clear to me today."


    "Hey, don''t worry. I''m not here to argue with you today. The purpose of mying today is to make the


    matter that you two betrayed me one by one clearly."


    With a darkened face, Ives asked them one by one. He asked them about the matter that they exposed


    him at that time, and then called the police. Then he asked them about their private letters with Jeffrey.


    Besides, he also mentioned that they took Jeffrey''s gold at that time, and then he asked about the


    matter that Nadia''s family was destroyed. He asked them the reason why Nadia''s parents'' house lost


    everything in one night.


    In the end, Ives asked Albert ironically that why he even pretended to be a good man to take in Teresa.


    After Albert and Harris heard what he had said, they were almost pissed off. He was ndering them. It


    was he who betrayed them then.


    How could he say that they had betrayed him? He was indeed such a shameless person. Shame on


    him!


    Just when Albert, Harris were arguing with Ives and their faces turned red, Peter leaned not far away


    and thought for a while.


    He said, "Why do I feel that someone sow dissension among you three."


    Albert, Harris and Ives were all stunned. ''What did he say? What the hell is he talking about?'' Teresa,


    who was standing aside, also felt that this matter was odd.


    Why did Ives say that Jeffrey was a bad guy, but from Albert and others, Jeffrey was a good husband


    who loved his wife very much?


    Besides, didn''t they think it was a coincidence that the car ident happened? As what Ives had said,


    it was not him who caused the car ident of Jeffrey, including burning the house of Nadia''s family.


    But in the eyes of Albert and Harris, all these bad things were done by Ives. Then they quarreled again.


    "Well, stop arguing. I also think it''s strange, but now we can''te to a conclusion by discussing here.


    If you think you are wronged, you can stay and send your men to investigate. We will also hire people


    to investigate."


    "Okay, I''ll stay."


    As soon as Teresa opened her mouth, Ives said he wanted to stay in Shen Family''s house without


    hesitation, while Albert, Harris and Gavin were not very happy.


    "I agree."


    Just when they were about to object, Enrique choose to stand on his wife''s side and let Ives stay here.


    It was no use for them to say anything objection.


    Albert was so angry that he wanted to go back to his own home that night, but he was still worried


    about his daughter and grandsons when Ives was in the Shen Family, so he chose to stay even if he


    hated Ives.


    Harris left angrily on crutches, and then Albert and Gavin left in the same direction.


    Ives sneered in his heart. They hadn''t changed their habits after so many years. They always like to


    discuss with each other when something happened.


    His eyes darkened. He seemed to have caught something, but there were still a lot of doubts about this


    matter. No matter how involved it was, he felt that everything seemed to be set up by Jeffrey?


    But why? Why did he do that? Teresa held the two children, washed them and put them to bed.


    After returning to their bedroom, Enrique walked out of the bathroom and saw Teresae back.


    "You''re back?"


    "Yes..."


    "Go to take a shower and go to bed early."


    "Okay..."


    The two seemed to have fallen into another strange situation. An embarrassed situation. And there was


    still a little love between them.


    Sitting on the bed, Enrique turned to look at Teresa.

 Chapter 519 Communication (Part One)

    Chapter 519 Communication (Part One)


    But Teresa didn''t turn around and she just directly went to the bathroom to wash up. The two of them


    were entangled with each other because of the matter of thest generation. Maybe they would never


    be able to get rid of each other for the rest of their lives.


    In other words, it was Enrique who didn''t want Teresa to leave. They hadn''tmunicated with each


    other for a long time, and they never went through a realmunication. Even now, he still didn''t know


    whether Teresa''s heart was on his or not.


    When Teresa came out of the bathroom, she saw that Enrique was leaning against the bed, with a


    French book in his hand. Although she knew a few French words, it was impossible for her to read


    French book smoothly.


    Reading every night seemed to be a necessity for Enrique before going to bed. Teresa guessed that if


    he was not allowed to read one day, he would feel ufortable all over.


    "Have you finished?"


    Putting down the book in his hand, Enrique turned his head to look at Teresa. Teresa nodded slightly.


    Every time there were only the two of them left, the atmosphere was always strange, especially these


    two days.


    Teresa had something on her mind. She was thinking about the matter of Ives. Today''s confrontation


    made her feel that there was something strange about what happened then. ording to what Ives


    said, he and her mother loved each other.


    But because of the obstruction of Jeffrey and the involvement of Albert and Harris, they were not


    together in the end. In fact, Teresa was wondering why? Since they loved each other so much, why


    didn''t they elope?


    Was it because Ives couldn''t let go of the assets he had in the past? Or was he lying? But there was no


    need for Albert and Harris to lie to her. So, it was really confusing.


    "Are you thinking about something?"


    Enrique said again. Teresa didn''t answer this time, but sat on the edge of the bed alone in a daze. She


    was really confused. He pulled Teresa into his arms from behind.


    "Ah!"


    Teresa screamed. Enrique frowned for her reaction. When she came to her senses, she found it was


    Enrique. What was he doing? Didn''t he see that she had something on her mind?


    "What are you thinking about? I can help you analyze it."


    Teresa shook her head. Enrique was always a man of many thoughts. Teresa was afraid that the more


    she talked, the more mistakes she would make. Especially Enrique hated Ives so much.


    If he knew that she was thinking that maybe Ives was not as bad as they originally thought. What would


    Enrique do then? Would he start to suppress her again? Or did he force her to stand by him using the


    custody of the two children as a threat? Or he could use cold violence. Anyway, it was easy for Enrique


    to use all of this.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Then let me help you to say it out. You are thinking that what Ives said


    may be true, so he hates the Shen Family and the Gu Family so much. However, you also think that it


    is impossible for the Shen Family and the Gu Family, especially the Gu Family, to deceive you, right?"


    Teresa didn''t say a word. Being held in the arms of Enrique, she didn''t dare to move, but Enrique could


    clearly feel the stiffness of Teresa''s body.


    He knew that she thought so, and he also thought so. There was no contradiction between them. She


    did not say it, because she was afraid of him. This was what he hoped in the past. But now, after


    getting such a reaction, he suddenly felt very sad.


    "Teresa, we are a couple. When we got the marriage certificate, my purpose was very simple. I wanted


    to imprison you by my side and torture you for the rest of your life. I thought, you made me so painful,


    why can you be free? Why can you do what you want, but I can''t?"


    Teresa didn''t say anything and continued to listen in the arms of Enrique. But her body had gradually


    rxed. Why did Enrique suddenly tell her this? Was it because he knew it all the time?


    He had always known that she lived cautiously in the Shen Family. She didn''t dare to resist no matter


    how Enrique treated her, because the Gu Family was in the hands of the Enrique, and so were her two


    children.


    However, ever since Lydia came to their home, Enrique seemed to have changed, and his whole body


    had be soft, and even his tenderness and understanding for her.


    Wasn''t she used to it? Yes, she was not used to such an Enrique, because she was afraid that when


    she fell in love with a warm man like before, she would suffer a catastrophe again.


    What happened in the past, one by one, seemed to be imprinted on her heart. They could not be


    erased. She was afraid that all those things would be with herself all her life until death.


    "So I hate you, for your ruthlessness, for your unintentionalness, for letting me struggle in the mire of


    love alone. But Teresa, when Lydia appeared in our life, I saw my father''s looked at her. At that


    moment, I realized that in fact, my father loved my mother deeply."


    Speaking of this, Enrique stopped. He didn''t think that it was toote for him to understand his feelings.


    But it was toote for his father to understand.


    "I always thought that my father didn''t love my mother. What he loved was only money, hispany


    and business. My mother was always alone in the back garden, and her back was always so lonely.


    She always smiled gently, but I knew that she was unhappy." ...


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It seemed that Enrique had immersed in his memories. On the one hand, he seemed to be talking to


    Teresa, and on the other hand, he seemed to be talking to himself. Teresa was very quiet.


    Unconsciously, she even reached out and held the hand of him.


    "After my mother died, he even didn''t allow me to take revenge. Since then, I swear that I would


    be stronger. My father doesn''t love my mother, so I have to avenge my mother. I grew up with the


    determination to avenge my mother."


    When Enrique mentioned this, he frowned slightly. He remembered how he hurt Teresa in order to


    avenge his mother. And Teresa also remembered, but the two didn''t mention it.


    "It was not until I saw the way my father looked at Lydia that I realized that it was not that he didn''t love


    my mother, but that he loved her very much. It was just that he didn''t realize all that time. It was not that


    he didn''t want to avenge his mother, but wanted to protect me. In fact, dad, father and Uncle Gavin had


    known that this matter was not simple on the first day Lydia came to our family. There is no such


    coincidence in the world."


    "So you mean that they already knew that Lydia had a bad intention at that time?"


    "Yes, that''s why they yed hard to get."


    After hearing what Enrique had said, Teresa finally understood why Harris had changed a lot during


    that period. He treated her as his own daughter in the past.


    It was not until now that she realized that what they had done that for cheating Lydia.

 Chapter 520 Communication (Part Two)

    Chapter 520 Communication (Part Two)


    "But they didn''t expect that you had an ident at that time. My father was so anxious that he even


    hospitalized. At that time, he always held my hand and said that if they dealt with Lydia in time right


    after they found that there was something wrong with her, would you still be fine with us."


    Tears streamed down Teresa''s cheeks. She felt that her death must have been a big blow to them,


    especially to Albert and Harris. They must have regretted?


    Should she feel lucky that she was still alive? Yes, she should be grateful that she was still alive. At


    least, Albert and Harris and the others wouldn''t feel guilty for the rest of their lives because of her.


    "What dad and father said were true, right?"


    "Well, you also noticed it, didn''t you? There is a big loophole in it. If they could sit down and have a talk


    calmly at that time, maybe the result wouldn''t be like this. Maybe my mother wouldn''t die, and your


    mother wouldn''t die either."


    When Teresa was away, Enrique had investigated. Teresa''s mother was too tired andcked nutrition,


    so she fell ill due to physical and mental exhaustion and died at such a young age.


    "I think what Ives said is also true. If your mother was really raped by him, how could she be willing to


    give birth to you? For you, she left the Lin Family and worked hard for you. She just want you to live.


    Someone who had seen your mother before said that she loved you very much and would take you


    with her even if she worked."


    "I know, I know..."


    Teresa nodded repeatedly. She was her mother''s child. How could a mother not love her child? She


    also loved her two children.


    It was also because of this that shepromised to Enrique and was willing to give up so much for her


    two children.


    "Teresa, you are with me, and I am with you. We have our children now. Why do we have to torture


    each other? Yes, I did something wrong, but I tried my best to make it up."


    "What about the matter of the children?"


    At the thought of this, Teresa''s anger was still burning in her chest. This man, in order to have a child,


    would choose to do anything. He didn''t care about her body.


    "In fact, even if I didn''t say that at that time, you would still give birth to the babies. But at that time, I


    thought that if the babies was gone and you couldn''t give birth to the babies of the Shen Family all your


    life, what about our family business?"


    "Well, so you still think money is more important?"


    "But now you look more like ming me for not choosing you at that time."


    "No, I didn''t."


    Teresa, who had a short temper, turned her head and didn''t look at Enrique. This knot had been in her


    heart for many years, and it was not that easy to dissipate in a short time.


    "I know I was wrong, because I really want a child. I really want a child of the two of us. At that time, I


    thought that your body could be slowly nurtured, but the child..."


    "You can have a baby with another woman. I think there should be many women willing to have a baby


    with you."


    "But I only want you. I just want to have a child with you..."


    Enrique stretched out his hand and held Teresa in his arms. Teresa pushed him several times, but


    failed. She lowered her head, and as a result, Enrique start to touch her body.


    "What? Do you want to get me to bed again?"


    "To be exact, you spent a lot of time in my bed."


    "Shame on you! Shame on you! Hey, don''t do this..."


    Teresa''s heart was pounding. She was pressed down by Enrique. How long had it been since she was


    so shy?


    She obviously slept with this man for many times, but today, she suddenly seemed to find the original


    feeling.


    It was the feeling of love, just like the lost love between him and her in the past. That night, Teresa was


    shy because of the tenderness of Enrique.


    On the second day, Teresa slightly opened her eyes. She didn''t know what time it was. Enrique was not


    by her side now. Perhaps he had gone to thepany.


    At this time, the phone on the table rang. Teresa sat up, and the quilt slipped down, and her white and


    tender shoulder was exposed in the air. She reached out and took the phone beside her. It was a call


    from Enrique.


    "Hello?"


    "Have you got up?"


    "Yes, I''m up. Are you in thepany now?"


    "Yes, I''m in thepany now. I''m not as free as you are. I need to make money to support my wife and


    children."


    "Humph! I also want to go back to work. If you don''t agree, I''ll move to Brain''s and Bruce''s room from


    today on and let you stay alone."


    "Oh, you really know how to seize the opportunity to threaten me. Well, after Shirley left, Yilia took


    charge of the whole design department of thepany. Although her design is still top-notch, itcks


    innovations. You cane back and help."


    "You just want me to make money for you?"


    "You are the wife of the CEO of TH Group group. Can''t you do something? Well, I have to hang up


    now. Get up and have breakfast. I''ll wait for you in thepany this afternoon."


    "Got it."


    After Teresa hung up the phone, her face flushed. She could go to work again, so she didn''t have to


    idle around all day long.


    Thinking of this, Teresa jumped off the bed quickly and felt cold. Damn it, she hadn''t put on her clothes


    yet. She grabbed the bathrobe, rushed into the bathroom and took a shower.


    Then she went to the wardrobe where clothes were specially ced to select clothes. Enrique had a


    big closet. Although her closet was a little smaller than his, it was alsorge.


    There are a lot of clothes in the closet that she hadn''t ever worn. But today was different. She could go


    back to thepany again. Shouldn''t she wear formal clothes?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Teresa asked Mandy and a maid in her twenties to go into the clothes closet with her. She kept making


    a selection. When Teresa looked back, she found that the maid who was in her twenties was covered


    with clothes.


    Teresa felt a little embarrassed. When did she be so concerned about her appearance?


    Especially when she realized that the reason why she wanted to dress up and be beautiful just now


    was that she was going to see Enrique, her face turned red.


    Damn it! She felt so humiliated. Fortunately, only she knew what she was thinking just now. She could


    saw her husband every day. She still wanted to show her best face to him as before.


    Atst, Teresa chose a set of white professional suit for women. She told Mandy to put this clothes in


    her room and went downstairs for breakfast.

 Chapter 521 Go Back To The Company

    Chapter 521 Go Back To The Company


    Teresa went downstairs. It seemed to be a coincidence that Ives also came out of his room and sat at


    the table. Teresa didn''t pay much attention to him, while Albert, who was beside him, snorted coldly


    with sharp eyes.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Are you OK?"


    Teresa raised her head and was confused. It seemed that Albert was still unhappy today? Gavin


    coughed slightly and didn''t say anything, but the meaning of reminding was obvious.


    Harris''s expression was not good as well. He just sat in his seat and had breakfast. Normally, at this


    time, Albert and Harris had already quarreled with each other.


    Teresa was in a hurry to go to thepany and didn''t have much worry. But she didn''t go to work for a


    long time. When she thought of she was going to go back, it was inevitable that she was a little


    nervous. After thinking for a while, she thought she should tell them.


    "Dad, Father, I have talked to Enrique today. I want to go back to work. I have nothing to do recently."


    "Well, it''s good for you to have your own career ambition."


    Harris nodded. Of course, he didn''t object. If Enrique and Teresa managed thepany together, the


    pressure on Enrique would be less. This was good, at least it proved that the rtionship between


    them was harmonious.


    "I also agree you to go back to work. At least what you have learned abroad is not wasted."


    Albert nodded his head. It was really rare to see Albert and Harris in such a harmonious rtionship.


    Early in the morning, Peter leaned against the wall not far away.


    Today, he was in charge of driving Teresa to work. s, those who were more capable were


    responsible for more work. After all, he was a capable man. He didn''t even get half a day off!


    "Teresa, why do you need to work in Shen Family''spany? Dad will invest in you, provide you with


    resources, and you can set up a jewelry designpany by yourself. What do you think? You can be


    your own boss."


    Ives open his mouth. Why should his daughter go to work in TH Group? Why was she making money


    for TH Group? His daughter must be able to make a lot of money on her own.


    The corners of Teresa''s mouth twitched. Ives had called himself her dad. Although she admitted that he


    was really her biological father and he was the only one who was rted to her by blood except for


    Brain and Bruce, she wouldn''t admit it until she figured it out.


    On the other side, Albert''s face darkened with displeasure. He was the only dad of Abby.


    "Harris, some people are so shameless, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, you are right. Why doesn''t he take a look at this ce?"


    Ives sneered, ignoring the two of them. He fixed his eyes on Teresa. As long as Teresa said she


    wanted to open apany, he would help her solve everything.


    He even gave her with all the resources of her clients. She could be listed in a month. In a few years,


    he promised that she would definitely surpass TH Group.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I have my own n."


    Teresa nodded at Ives. She couldn''t ept Ives''s kindness to her and she felt ufortable. Perhaps


    it was because she thought he was a bad guy.


    There was a sh of disappointment in Ives''s eyes, and Albert beside him began to becent. He


    knew that his daughter, his Abby, would never admit a bad guy as her father.


    "Well, I''m done. Enjoy yourselves. I''m going to thepany."


    "Abby, slow down. You''re a grown-up. Don''t be so hurried."


    Teresa ran away from Shen Family''s house. The atmosphere in the house made her feel uneasy all


    over. At the table, there were only Ives, Albert and Harris left, three of whom were with a sullen face.


    "Harris, where are we going today? A ck weasel suddenly appeared at home. It''s so smelly that


    even the air is stinky. Let''s go out for a walk. We are not in the mood to have breakfast anyway."


    "You old asshole!"


    With a curse, Anita who stood behind Ives put her hand on her waist.


    With a sneer, Albert stood up and said to Anita, "I really hope that you can pull out the gun from your


    waist and shoot me in the chest. Then, in Abby''s heart, I will always be her father for the rest of my life.


    As for others, they can only be regarded as murderers. Harris, Gavin. Let''s go. Why are you two still


    eating?"


    He turned around and red at Harris and then at Gavin, who was eating porridge innocently. With a


    bitter smile on his face, Gavin thought, ''I''m not full yet. Can''t I go out after I''m full?''


    He turned around and red at Anita. ''This woman can''t do anything right. Don''t she know where they


    are? How could she do this?''


    "If you make the decision without authorization again, you can go back to the small vi first and let


    Alex stay."


    Ives stood up, and Anita lowered her head. She loved and respected her boss, but she couldn''t help


    but think that Albert had gone too far just now.


    As for Ives, he just smiled. What did that mean? It meant that Albert was really jealous. It seemed that


    he had treated Teresa as his biological daughter all these years.


    "By the way, ask Alex to find out what I want to know as soon as possible."


    "Got it, boss."


    Behind him, Anita nodded and watched Ives walking towards the garden of the Shen Family. She


    thought in her heart, ''Boss... Don''t worry. I''m here. No one could hurt you.''


    On the other side, Teresa got off the car, followed by Peter. She entered TH Group. Standing at the


    door, Peter looked up at the bigpany.


    TSK. After all, it was the headquarters of TH Group. It was so big even if it was in J City, a city with high


    land price.


    It was said that this was the dream of all jewelry designers. Everyone wanted to work in thepany.


    At this moment, a woman came out from the gate of TH Group.


    "Isn''t this Teresa? You are still alive. I didn''t expect to see you again."


    "Shirley, I also didn''t expect you to appear in TH Group."


    "Oh, I left in such a hurryst time that I even forgot to submit my resignation letter. I''m here to submit


    my resignation letter. Otherwise, I will need to pay liquidated damages."


    Teresa didn''t say anything more. Shirley, who was standing in front of her, dressed in hot and sexy


    clothes, which was totally different from what she looked when she first met her.


    Oh, it turned out that human''s greed could turn such a simple girl into what she was now. It was really


    amazing. People had to sigh that the fame and fortune in the world could make people crazy and


    irrational.


    "Oh, I have made some tea appointments with otherdies. I won''t disturb you. Let''s make an


    appointment next time."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Shirley sneered at Teresa and walked past Teresa directly in high heels.

 Chapter 522 A Talented Designer From France

    Chapter 522 A Talented Designer From France


    Peter rolled his eyes. ''What the hell? Isn''t she just one of other''s mistresses? Why is she so


    arrogance? OK. She can be a mistress.


    But she can be a mistress to a rich of our country, right? Why she be a mistress of an old foreign man.


    She was just a bitch. She was so sentimental. She deserved to be...''


    "Peter, you can go back now. I''m afraid that there will be a quarrel at home if you are not here."


    Teresa looked back. In fact, what she said was reasonable. She knew the temper of Albert and Harris


    very well, and Anita who was beside Ives had a hot temper.


    She couldn''t let anything happen to any of them now, or she would have a guilty conscience all her life.


    Since the thing happened to Fiona, she really didn''t want to see anything bad happen again.


    At the thought of Fiona, Teresa''s eyes turned red. In the past two days, she had tried her best not to


    think of Fiona. As long as she thought of her, she would be heartbroken.


    "I see. Anyway, you went home with Enrique, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I see. I''ll go now. You can go in by yourself."


    Peter stood at the door and watched Teresa enter the gate of TH Group. One of the security guards


    wanted to stop her. After all, this was the headquarters of TH Group, and no one could enter without


    permission.


    However, he was stopped by the captain of security guards. This newer was so reckless. He


    dared to stop the wife of the CEO. Did he not want his job?


    Teresa entered thepany directly. It was a bigpany. Two female employees in the front desk


    knew Teresa and saw here back in her working clothes.


    "Is she going back to work?"


    "I think so."


    "Shall we tell it to Miss Yilia?"


    Many people in thepany knew that Miss Yilia of the design department was at odds with Teresa,


    the former deputy director. Later, the deputy director married the CEO.


    "Mind your own business."


    In the past, they could report to Yilia, but now, Teresa''s status had changed. How could they still do


    that?


    "Maybe we can watch a good show. Don''t forget that recently, ourpany has a big designer who just


    came back from France. That aura... Tsk."


    "Stop gossiping. Do your job well. If the superiors know it, your bonus will be deducted this month."


    The employee at the front desk stuck out her tongue at another employee.


    On the other side, Teresa entered the elevator, heading for the CEO''s office. When she reached the


    second floor, another woman came in, who was very cute.


    She didn''t wear a business suit or a dress, but she still looked very cute. At first nce, she was just


    over twenty, full of youth and vitality.


    Teresa couldn''t help but sigh that it was good to be young. She was also young at that time, and now


    she was the mother of two five years old children. Time past quickly.


    "Are you here for an interview?"


    The lovely woman said. Teresa shook her head. There were only the two of them in the elevator.


    Teresa looked a little embarrassed.


    "Are you also an employee of thispany? But why haven''t I seen you before?"


    The woman blinked her lovely and beautiful eyes.


    "I''m married, so it''s a marriage leave."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Marriage leave? I''ve been working in thepany for more than two months. It is so good that you


    have such a long wedding leave is so long..."


    Teresa was speechless. If she told this youngdy that she had a rest for far more than two months,


    she might be more surprised.


    "Are you also going to the CEO''s office?"


    It seemed that that youngdy was talkative. Teresa nodded and thought, ''Young people nowadays are


    really...''


    "Me too. I happen to be on the same way. By the way, my name is Patricia Liu. You can call me Patty."


    "Hello... I..."


    Before Teresa could introduce herself, the elevator door opened and she arrived at the floor that


    Enrique''s office was on. The young woman named Patricia Liu stuck out her tongue at Teresa.


    When Patricia Liu walked out of the elevator, the person who had been waiting at the elevator''s


    entrance took a step back involuntarily and looked a little sullen.


    But when she saw Teresa, Teresa could feel something suddenly burning in her eyes. She''s only been


    out of thepany for a short time. Why did they be so strange one by one?


    Patricia Liu went straight to the CEO''s office, followed by Teresa. At this moment, Enrique was sitting at


    the desk, lowering his head and busy with his work.


    "Enrique..."


    Tony, who was sitting not far away, rolled his eyes involuntarily. This woman had been working in the


    company for more than two months and stayed in the CEO''s office for almost two hours each day.


    Her tone gave Tony goose bumps, but it seemed that his big boss didn''t hate it at all, which was


    strange.


    "Patty, stop it."


    Enrique reached out his hand and pushed away the woman who was almost clinging to him. He


    wanted to continue to work with his head down, while Tony, who was standing beside, had already


    seen Teresa standing at the door.


    "Mrs. Teresa."


    With a cunning smile, Tony stood up and spoke in a louder voice than usual. As expected, when


    Enrique raised his head and saw Teresa standing at the door, his eyes softened.


    "Teresa, I thought you wouldn''te until noon."


    "You mean I came at a bad time?"


    Teresa''s cheeks bulged up, but Enrique smiled. He stood up from his chair, walked towards Teresa,


    and held her in his arms. He didn''t even care about the presence of others in the office.


    "Enrique, who is she?" ...


    Patricia Liu stepped forward and pulled the two people apart. Although she was smiling, her eyes were


    not as bright as when she looked at Teresa in the elevator.


    Tony rolled his eyes. Didn''t the woman hear him call her Mrs. Teresa? Doesn''t the woman see Mr.


    Enrique cuddling Mrs. Teresa so lovingly?


    "Patty, let me introduce to you. This is Teresa, the deputy director of the design department, and also


    the mother of my two children."


    With a gentle smile, Enrique turned around and gave Teresa a gentle look. Teresa stared back at him in


    a flirtatious manner. Why did he have to introduce her in this way?


    "Teresa, this is Patricia Liu, a talented designer I invited back from France."


    "Hello, I didn''t have time to introduce myself to you in the elevator just now. My name is Teresa Gu."


    "Well, nice to meet you. Teresa..."


    The tone Patricia Liu called her made Teresa feel uneasy, as if she was implying something.


    "Patty, if you don''t have anything else to do, you can go back to work. That I pay you toe here was


    not to let you hung around every day."


    Patricia Liu pouted. She stamped her foot once in the direction of Enrique.

 Chapter 523 Jealous

    Chapter 523 Jealous


    "Enrique, don''t you want to see Patty anymore?"


    "You are here for work."


    "But..."


    "In this case, I''ll deduct your sry."


    "Well, fine. I don''tck that much money."


    Patricia turned around and went straight to the sofa in the CEO''s office with a straight face. She


    thought, ''I won''t leave here. What can you do to me?''


    "Teresa, I''ve cleaned up your office. It''s the same as before."


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look."


    "Enrique."


    Seeing that Enrique and Teresa walked out of the office hand in hand, Patricia wanted to chase them,


    but she was stopped by Tony who had already received a hint from Enrique.


    "Miss Patricia, Mr. Enrique asked me to ask you if you have any new design drafts recently."


    "Get out of my way!"


    "Miss Patricia, this is your job. Don''t make things difficult for me."


    "Ah!"


    Patricia stamped her feet angrily. Tony, who was standing next to her, sighed and thought, ''Boss, you


    must give me bonus this month, or I will go on strike.''


    Why did he always ask him to do such a thing? If Patricia was angry with him, it was possible for her to


    punch him a few times.


    "It''s all your fault. Go to hell!"


    "Ah!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As soon as Tony finished thinking, Patricia gave Tony a punch hard directly. Tony wanted to cry but had


    no tears. No matter what, when the boss came back, he had to apply for medical expenses and


    insurance. However, he suddenly thought of that it seemed that these contracts were all included.


    No matter what, he had to apply for an extra expenses. Otherwise, his life would have been in danger


    even if he was just a little assistant.


    On the other side, both Enrique and Teresa kept silent. When Teresa walked out of the office, she


    shook off his hand. Who was that Patricia?


    "What? Is my wife jealous?"


    Looking at Teresa who was standing next to him, Enrique was amused. She could be jealous, which


    meant that she had feelings for him. How could he not be happy? But Teresa''s face was gloomy.


    "Who is that woman?"


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Don''t ask me if you know the answer."


    She gave Enrique a ferocious stare. Although she knew from the beginning that there must be a lot of


    women chasing after Enrique because of his handsome face.


    "Mr. Enrique. Oh, Mrs. Teresa, you are here today."


    When the elevator door opened, the personing out was not someone else, but Yilia. When Teresa


    fell into the river, Yilia was the first suspect.


    When she was in the police station, she had been interrogated for countless time. Yilia even thought


    that she would be driven crazy by those policemen. Fortunately, she heard that Teresa was dead.


    Then she heard that Teresa was alive. This woman was really something. She could die ore back


    to life as she wanted. She couldn''tpete with such a person.


    There was obvious sarcasm on Yilia''s face. Enrique frowned, but Teresa didn''t care. She had already


    been used to Yilia''s attitude. Yillia had always been like this, and hadn''t changed at all.


    "From now on, I''m afraid we have to work together again. Miss Yilia, we might need to get along with


    each other in the future."


    "Oh, I''m ttered. You''re the wife of the CEO. Please don''t make things difficult to us. I have work to do.


    Mr. Enrique, Mrs. Teresa, I''m leaving now."


    Yilia was still as arrogant as before. She walked past Teresa in high heels and left. But there was a


    sh of something in her eyes that no one saw.


    After Yilia left, Teresa angrily entered the elevator for ordinary employees. There was nothing Enrique


    could do but follow her to the next floor. When the employees waiting outside the elevator saw their big


    boss, they were shocked and froze in ce.


    The CEO had a special elevator, and only the CEO and the ones with the CEO was allowed to enter.


    Did the sun stonee out in the west today?


    Teresa kept silent and didn''t talk to Enrique all the way until she arrived at her exclusive office, which


    was the same as the one she left.


    The furnishings and everything were the same as they were when she left. As soon as she entered the


    office, Teresa was held by Enrique from behind.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    "Let go of me!"


    "No, unless you tell me that you are not angry with me."


    "Why should I be angry with you?"


    Teresa was still trying to deny it. Just now, Patricia behaved like this in front of her. She couldn''t


    imagine what they two would do when she couldn''t see.


    "Take a seat. Let me tell you who on earth Patricia is and why I keep her in our TH Group."


    Although Teresa felt a little ufortable, she was not the kind of unreasonable woman, especially


    after so many things.


    Teresa learned from Enrique that Patricia was the illegitimate daughter of Christopher, a famous jewelry


    tycoon. Although her mother was not epted by Christopher, Christopher loved Patricia very much.


    Because she was the only daughter admitted by Christopher. In fact, Teresa also knew that although


    Christopher, who was well-known in the jewelry industry, was a legendary figure, this legendary man''s


    private life was very chaotic.


    He had many women, mistresses, and even as long as he liked, no matter whether you were a married


    woman or not, he could get you.


    And there were also many women who were willing to share the same man with so many women. It


    was said that the reason why Christopher had so many women was that he would have a steady


    source of creation only if he had tried different women.


    Even so, there were still many designers who admired him. For example, Teresa was one of them. She


    had no right to judge whether Christopher was a bad man or not, because that was his private life.


    However, his talent in jewelry design was a shining point that no one could ignore. His talent was like


    the sun, shining, warm, but no one could approach it.


    It was self-evident why Enrique allowed Patricia to stay at TH Group. But Teresa didn''t expect that the


    woman who looked cute was the illegitimate daughter of Christopher.


    ording to what Enrique said, she was only twenty-five years old and had been regarded as the


    sessor of Christopher in the jewelry industry. TH Group must want such a talent.


    Thinking of this, Teresa actually felt a little ufortable. It was not because she was jealous, but


    because she felt that after leaving for a period of time, she did not know if she could still keep up with


    the pace of the fashion industry.


    She wondered if her design could surpass that new talented young designer. Enrique held Teresa in his


    arms. He knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 524 Enrique Is Mine

    Chapter 524 Enrique Is Mine


    "Well, don''t think too much. Don''t forget that you once worked together with ire to design the draft,


    and you were praised as the sessor of a talented girl."


    "How long has it been?"


    "But there is one thing you can''t deny. You used to be a designer of YW Studio."


    It was true, but since that incident, she had directly cut off contact with YW Studio. Not to mention her


    former colleagues, she had no connection with even Alvin.


    Teresa was unhappy, so Enrique didn''t say anything more. He just held Teresa in his arms. He knew


    that she remembered what he had done to her before.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what I have done to you."


    Teresa shook her head. She knew that this was the character of Enrique. Since she had chosen to


    forgive him, since she had chosen to be with him, there was no need to say anything more, and there


    was no need for him to apologize.


    "I also did something wrong. I know I can''t irritate you, but I still tried to irritate you at that time."


    "So, from today on, I''ll set up a task for you, which is to design a bracelet. As your first work to return to


    thepany."


    "Then why don''t you go out?"


    "By the way, thepany will recruit new employees in two days. At that time, you can also go to the


    scene to have a look, and then choose a person who thinks you like to be your assistant."


    "Okay."


    The reason why Enrique did so was for the good of Teresa. In thepany, many people were on


    Yilia''s side. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he wanted her to train a group of her own people.


    This also made it easier for her to get a firm foothold in thepany. At least she won''t be bullied as


    before, especially now that Patricia is in thepany.


    As a matter of fact, he had known that woman a long time ago. He had known Christopher before, so


    naturally, his precious daughter was...


    Perhaps he was a viin, but he would take advantage everything which was good to TH Group. He


    knew that Patricia had a crush on him, but so what? He was never a great and noble man.


    But now Teresa came to thepany, so he had to be careful. Enrique left Teresa''s office, and she


    also had something to do.


    She sorted out the previous documents and put them in the ce she was familiar with, and her desk.


    Although it seemed that someone often came to clean them, what about the things in theputer?


    She opened it and checked it. But in her heart, she was thinking about the task given to her by Enrique


    today. It was a jewelry design, not a ne, not a ring, or any other jewelry, but a bracelet.


    TH Group would definitely produce exquisite and expensive things. This time, the works she wanted to


    design was not for those arrogant rich women.


    She didn''t even get a theme from Enrique, but she had an idea in her mind. Love, although it had been


    used by the designer for a long time, she still wanted to use it this time.


    Because as long as her design was unique and the story was attractive, there was nock of audience


    who would buy it. It was a good thing. She felt sweet in her heart. The story between Enrique and her


    shed through her mind.


    Suddenly, someone knocked at the door. Teresa raised his head and saw Patricia standing at the door.


    She frowned. She had a good impression of the young woman at the beginning, but now she couldn''t


    tell how she felt.


    She was young and beautiful, talented, and even had a legendary father. But what about her? Although


    she was not old, she looked much older than the woman in front of her.


    "Teresa Gu? I want to talk to you."


    "Please have a seat..."


    Patricia twitched her mouth and sat on the sofa without even giving Teresa a mocking expression. That


    seat was the one where Enrique had just sat.


    Was it a coincidence or did Patricia peep at them not far away when they entered the office?


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Are you a designer?"


    "Yes..."


    "To be honest, I know you. The woman who ruined my father''s party a few days ago. My father''s party


    didn''t end well because of you."


    What Patricia meant was that it was okay if you wanted to die, you could die. But why did she have to


    die on her father''s party? Teresa still kept calm.


    "I''m sorry, but no one wants to see such a thing happen, and it actually happened on the yacht. We


    have the right to pursue responsibility, but we didn''t. The reason we''re doing this is because of your


    father."


    Teresa''s meaning also clearly indicated that it had nothing to do with her whether they were happy or


    not, but she had an ident on their yacht, which indicated that their work was not responsible


    enough.


    They had to take arge part of the responsibility. The people who went to their yacht were all


    dignitaries. After such a thing happened, the victim hadn''te to their house yet. They had the nerve


    to me her for ruining their party.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "You are such a glib tongued woman. It is you who identally fell off the cruise ship, you still me


    others for your own mistakes. Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. The only purpose Ie


    here is asking you to divorce Enrique."


    "It''s not up to you."


    Teresa almost burst intoughter. What kind of ce did she think this was? Who did this woman think


    she, Teresa, was? She showed weakness to Enrique on surface to save her loved ones.


    ''But Patricia? Why did shee to me and say these things? Did she want me topromise? And


    who did she think she was? Her father was Christopher, but my father was the old CEO of the Gu


    Group too.''


    "As I have told you, Teresa, Enrique is mine, and he can only be mine. I don''t care why you married


    him, whether you like his money, his power, or his appearance, but you don''t deserve to stand by his


    side. In this world, there is only me... Patricia Liu deserves it."


    Teresa shrugged her shoulders. In fact, she really didn''t want to talk to Patricia, but Enrique had told


    her before about what the purpose of Patriciaing to thepany was. So she couldn''t be so cold


    about her.


    If she had offended this rich youngdy, how could they take advantage of her in the future? Suddenly,


    Teresa felt that Enrique really did a good job.


    "You''d better not tell me about it. You can go to find your Enrique. As long as he wants to divorce me


    and marry you, I will go through the divorce procedures right away, okay?"


    Such a spoiled little princess was really a headache.


    "Teresa, from what you said just now, I know that you don''t like Enrique at all. I''m going to find him. Let


    him divorce you."


    "Go ahead."


    Teresa rubbed her head with a headache.

 Chapter 525 Lydia Escaped

    Chapter 525 Lydia Escaped


    ''What a charming face Enrique has! If he dares to mess up with other woman one day, I won''t let him


    go so easily. When one day I lose my head, I''ll disfigure his face! Then I''ll see how he will seduce


    women again,'' Teresa thought.


    At noon, Enrique who had a headache about Patricia came to have lunch with Teresa. Teresa burst into


    laughter when he saw Patricia following behind Enrique.


    "Keepughing! Tonight, I''ll..."


    With an evil expression on his face, Enrique walked toward Teresa. Teresa was frightened and took a


    step back. What a jerk! She didn''t want to be tortured by him anymore.


    "Enrique, I''m hungry."


    Patricia, who had been following them all the time, pulled the two person apart and stood in the middle.


    She pouted and looked at Enrique. Enrique shrugged his shoulders to show that he was helpless.


    Teresa was watching a good show. She felt it was rare to see that in this world, there was someone


    who could force Enrique to this point. So she would like to enjoy it.


    After a period of time, if Enrique could persuade Christopher, he would probably not treat Patricia like


    this anymore. s, a rich and scheming man.


    When they went to the canteen, Enrique was afraid of being embarrassed. He couldn''t make others


    feel that he was holding his wife on his left and was entangled by Patricia who looked like his little lover


    on his right.


    His image was damaged, so he finally called Tony. Tony followed the three of them innocently. In fact,


    he was innocent, but the CEO took him out as an excuse.


    His face was still hurt because of her punchst time. He was really unlucky. Especially when Patricia


    was waiting for Tony, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to approach her at all.


    "Tony, your eyes..."


    "Boss, I want a promotion and a pay rise."


    Sitting in the canteen, Tony put on a long face and asked. Enrique nodded and agreed. Tony''s eyes lit


    up. Was he going to get a promotion and a pay rise?


    "I''ll give you one hundred more this month."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tony directly leaned over the table. Why he had such a boss? Damn


    it. The employees around began to whisper about the matter of Teresa and others.


    Teresa didn''t have time to listen to them. Anyway, she had already been used to this group of people.


    However, during the lunch time, Patricia kept acting cute, which made Teresa can''t stand it anymore.


    Enrique also couldn''t stand it. To avoid such an unbearable scene, Teresa finished her lunch quickly


    and went back to her office to make preparations.


    Looking at his wife with a littleint, Enrique thought, ''This woman is so inhuman! He is her


    husband. How could she watch him being pestered by another woman like this?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She is not jealous at all. She even treated it as a good show. When she has watched enough, she ran


    away. Is there such a wife? Why she treated me like this!''


    When they got home from work, the two of them were together, but behind the car, there was a small


    pink car that looked very cute.


    Well, the pink one was so beautiful that even Enrique didn''t dare to look back. In the car, Teresa kept


    smiling. Being angry, Enrique held Teresa in his arms and kissed her.


    The kiss made Teresa out of breath. They finally returned to the Shen Family''s house. The pink car still


    wanted to follow in, but unfortunately, the doorman stopped it.


    After receiving the notice, the doorman blocked that car outside directly. Patricia was so angry that she


    stamped her feet outside the door. The car in front of her seemed not to see her at all.


    Patricia called Enrique directly, but his phone was turned off. She was so angry that she smashed her


    phone, got in the car and left quickly. She thought in her heart, ''Daddy, your daughter was bullied by


    Teresa...''


    If Teresa knew it, she would be speechless. When they arrived at the Shen Family''s house, Harris sat


    on the sofa, while Albert and Gavin sat on the left and right.


    "Mom, Dad."


    "Dad, mom."


    When Brain and Bruce saw their parentsing back, they walked up to them and held their two legs.


    Teresa lowered her head and held up Brain.


    Enrique didn''t hug Bruce. He always thought that boys, especially at their age, should be independent.


    They couldn''t be like this for a lifetime, could they?


    "Enrique, Abby, you twoe here. I have something to tell you!"


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, we''re back. What''s happen?"


    Teresa sat down with Brain in her arms, and Enrique held the hand of Bruce. They found that Harris


    didn''t look good. Albert took a look at Harris.


    "It''s all your good father''s fault."


    Enrique and Teresa knew from Albert that Harris went to see Lydia today. During these days, Enrique


    had arranged Lydia to live in Shen Family''s house all the time.


    Every day, only Mandy was allowed to bring food to Lydia. The others seemed to have forgotten her as


    if they had never seen Lydia.


    But somehow, Harris went to Lydia''s room today, and then? Then the two of them chatted. Lydia was


    also a powerful woman.


    She make Harris happy with just a few words. And then? Then something happened. Lydia took


    advantage of Harris''s good mood.


    She pretended to be pitiful and then fooled him into saying that today was the anniversary of her


    mother''s death. She asked Harris whether she could go to the foot of the mountain nearby to worship.


    Harris agreed with it for the sake of her filial piety.


    And then? Then, Lydia ran away. Teresa blinked his eyes, while Enrique just smiled and said nothing


    beside her.


    Then she looked at the strange smile of Ives who was leaning not far away and shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. It may not be a bad thing that she ran away. In this way, there will be one less person


    to eat in our family. It''s not easy for Enrique to make money."


    Not far away, Ives rubbed his forehead and thought, ''My daughter. Why are you so silly?'' Albert and


    othersughed happily.


    When they were having dinner, Ives wanted to say something, but Harris interrupted him and said


    something else.


    While taking care of the two children, Teresa listened to them with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Enrique also smiled. After dinner, the three old men offered to say that they wanted to promote their


    rtionship with Ives.


    Then they pulled Ives away. Ives frowned. Anita wanted toe forward, but she was stopped by


    Peter.


    After dinner, Enrique held Teresa''s hand and shook off the two little bulbs, Brain and Bruce. They two


    walked in the back garden.


    "Why do I feel that father and dad and Uncle Gavin are hiding something from us?"


    "What do you think?"


    Enriqueughed and said nothing. Teresa stepped on his leather shoes with one foot. Seeing that,


    Enrique stiffened and turned his head to look at Teresa''s smiling face.

 Chapter 526 The Scars In Her Heart

    Chapter 526 The Scars In Her Heart


    "Does it hurt?"


    Teresa raised her head and smiled at Enrique. Enrique''s face twisted because of pain. This little


    woman in high heels dared to hurt her own husband like this.


    "There is a tigress at my home."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Teresa''s feet became more and more forceful. Enrique held Teresa in his arms and lifted her up in the


    air with a smile.


    "Are you still naughty? My sons'' mommy."


    "Humph!"


    "Well, dad and father must have their own n to do so. Otherwise, do you think that Lydia could


    sessfully lie to dad with such ame excuse? You just need to take good care of yourself. She even


    said her mother''s death anniversary? Did her mother die? I don''t think so."


    Teresa nodded. As far as she knew, Lydia and Henry were brother and sister, but her existence was


    hidden by the Jiang Family. The thought of the Jiang Family reminded her of Fiona.


    Teresa''s mood suddenly sank. Enrique held Teresa tightly in his arms.


    "Teresa, I''ve called Ares before, and they''ve confirmed that the murderer is Henry. Maybe he wants to


    revenge from Fiona."


    Teresa didn''t say a word. Enrique spoke alone. There was a news that Henry had sold Fiona''s organs


    with an organization that secretly sold organs.


    But from Fiona''s notes, she should have known that Henry woulde to her. She was afraid and


    hesitant, but she did not run away, and she did not even contact Teresa.


    What was the reason behind this? It was still unknown. Moore was still investigating. As for Henry, he


    seemed to be still running away.


    But their TH Group has asked the police to issue a reward order. As long as anyone could find out


    Henry, who killed Fiona, the TH Group would offer five million.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The result should being out soon. Not long after, Fiona woulde back and rest in the peace.


    Teresa held Enrique tightly, tears streaming down her face.


    ''Fiona, what was going on? Why didn''t you contact me? Why did you hide it from me? You know how


    dangerous Henry is, but why?''


    In fact, there was one more thing that Enrique didn''t tell Teresa. It was said in the autopsy report that by


    the time Fiona died, she was already pregnant.


    She had been pregnant for two months. Who was the child''s father? He didn''t know the truth. The ones


    living near Fiona has never seen any man in and out of Fiona''s room, except Henry.


    The child''s father might be Henry. Now it couldn''t rule out whether Henry did something to Fiona. But if


    the thing really came out like this, his behavior was too cruel to that woman.


    In fact, Ares had already known it, but he was not as angry as they thought. Instead, he was calm and


    composed. The more he behaved like this, the more horrible this man would be when he exploded.


    He didn''t tell her because he was afraid that Teresa would be sadder and sadder. He would rather she


    get out of the sadness as soon as possible, and would rather she could be happy from now on.


    But he also knew that from now on, there would be a scar in her heart, which belonged to a woman


    named Fiona, whose fate was so unjust to her.


    That night, Teresa and Enrique stood in the garden for a long time. Teresa also cried for a long time.


    On the second day, when she got up, her eyes were swollen.


    Enrique helped her apply the ice pack on her face in the early morning. How could she go to the


    company in this way? But that stubborn woman insisted on going to thepany. What else could he


    do to her?


    Brain and Bruce were sent to school. They said that they didn''t want to stay at home and be taught by


    the family teacher alone. Therefore, Enrique agreed.


    From that day on, there was one more thing that Peter had to do. Yes, right now he also need to pick


    up Brain and Bruce to school. As a hall leader, he had actually be a male servant. He felt his life


    be really difficult.


    ''Damn it! When will Mooree back? Doesn''t this sort of thing degrade him? His noble head had


    never been raised since he entered the Shen Family.''


    When Teresa and the others went downstairs, Peter was holding a setaria viridis in his mouth.


    Peter had a baby face. At the beginning, Teresa and others thought that he was eighteen or nine years


    old. But he was actually twenty-five years old. Moreover, his skill was not much weaker than that of


    Moore.


    They had toment that there are so many talented people. Albert and others also saw Teresa''s red


    and swollen eyes. They wanted to ask her about this, but she was in a hurry to go to work.


    Anyway, she would be safe with Enrique by her side. They were relieved. But that didn''t mean that Ives


    could rest assured as they did.


    After Teresa left, Ives had a quarrel with those three old men again. Atst, Albert and Harris was very


    angry because of Ives.


    Only Gavin was very calm. No matter what Ives said, he just smiled. Ives squinted his eyes.


    Why did he feel that this Gavin was not simple? Was he really fearless or something else? Ives didn''t


    know, but he didn''t want to get involved as long as it wasn''t a threat to Teresa and his two children.


    The truth of the past was emerging. Yes, they seemed to have been fooled by Jeffrey. Albert and others


    did not write any letters to Jeffrey at all.


    However, decades had passed, and it was difficult to find out what had happened in the past. In the


    end, he found the truth by using a master.


    He had wronged Albert and Harris, butter on, Albert and Harris really regarded him as a thorn in their


    flesh. They wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. The grudge between them could not be


    eliminated overnight.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to eliminate the grudge at all. He didn''t want to be like before with the two


    idiots who were used. They didn''t deserve to be with him anyway.


    That was what Ives thought, so did Albert and Harris. Jeffrey did look for them, but he directly said that


    he wanted them to make the gold into a series of jewelry.


    At that time, they just epted it because they were doing something about jewelry. It was not until


    many yearster that they realized that they were used. The gold belonged to Nadia''s family.


    On the other side, Teresa, with an ice pack in her hand, leaned against the car window and closed her


    eyes. Enrique wanted to hold Teresa in his arms several times, but he gave up on the second thought.


    She was sad, but he suddenly couldn''t say anything tofort her.

 Chapter 527 Old Trick

    Chapter 527 Old Trick


    Back to thepany, Teresa was a little depressed. This kind of low mood was very suitable for


    creation, the dark part.


    Enrique stayed in Teresa''s office for a while and then left. He couldn''t stay with her all the time. There


    were some things that needed family''spany.


    But there was also something she could only rely on herself. He would try his best to do what he


    wanted to do for her in the future. What she needed to do now was to be good to herself and not be


    sad for others.


    She still had her own life to live. She couldn''t just live in the ident of Fiona all the time. ...


    Teresa didn''t know when Enrique left. When Patricia came, she saw Teresa drawing something on the


    drawing while crying.


    She knew that Enrique had asked Teresa to design jewelry recently, and it was the first work she had


    ever done when she returned to thepany. It was a design of a bracelet, but the design of this


    bracelet was originally assigned to her.


    Feeling annoyed, she refused. She had thought that Enrique would ask Yilia to do it, but she didn''t


    expect that he would give it to Teresa.


    Well, Teresa was really good at collecting things she doesn''t want. But Enrique would be the man she


    loves most in her life.


    Since she met Enrique at her birthday party, she can''t help falling in love with this man who looked as


    warm as Apollo.


    She loved his smile, his gentleness, everything about him. She loved him. There was no way for her to


    compromise, no way.


    ''Teresa, it is your fault. You are Enrique''s wife. I know you married him for some other purposes. You


    stole the man I love. Then don''t me me for being rude to you.''


    Patricia didn''t knock at the door, but pushed it open and walked to Teresa. Teresa was immersed in her


    own world and didn''t notice that Patricia was standing behind her.


    Fortunately, Teresa only drew a rough outline on one side of the paper. Patricia was a very talented


    jewelry designer, so it was easy for her to realize that Teresa was talented.


    Especially the jewelry she designed, Teresa should be younger than current her at that time, shouldn''t


    she? Well, so what?


    "Miss Patricia, what are you doing here?"


    ording to the order of his big boss, Tony brought some famous jewelry information in recent years to


    Teresa. He was worried that Teresa might not have inspiration.


    As a result, as soon as he arrived at the office of the CEO''s wife, he saw that little devil, Patricia,


    standing behind Teresa and looking at the design drawing of Teresa.


    Tony''s voice was loud. With red eyes, Patricia red at Tony. Frightened, Tony took a step back. The


    woman''s eyes didn''t match her appearance at all.


    "Why are you here?"


    It was not until then that Teresa came back from her design inspiration. Tears were still hanging on her


    face. She frowned and looked at Patricia behind her. What did she mean?


    Why she peeped at her design? However, Patricia just sneered and turned around in high heels.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think a designer like me will giarize your work? But I''ve


    been standing behind you for a long time. Your work looks like a jewelry I designed recently."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Patricia lied. After hearing this, Teresa frowned and sneered.


    "Miss Patricia, right? As a designer, I have my professional ethics. At least I won''t stand behind others


    to see their designs. And then say that others'' design look very simr to my design."


    "Well, you can just giarize. Anyway, you are the wife of the CEO. Who can do anything to you. Well,


    even if you can''t finish your work, you don''t have to steal my idea, do you?"


    Teresa sneered. This woman''s clumsy excuse was really ridiculous. When she first entered the


    company, she had experienced such a fabricated charge many times.


    She had been used to it for a long time, but this woman still used this kind of old trick. Seeing that the


    two of them were about to be at loggerheads, Tony hurried forward.


    "Ms. Teresa, this is the materials boss asked me to bring to you. He asked you toplete the design


    work that only belongs to you and not to be confused by others'' words."


    "Okay, I know. By the way, Tony, go back and tell Enrique that I want to eat sweet and sour spareribs at


    noon, but I usually couldn''t get this after I wait for him to finish his work, so today, ask him to put aside


    his work early and queue up and buy this to me. Otherwise, he will pay for it when hee back home


    today."


    "Okay, I will convey it."


    Tony smiled. It was not easy to offend the wife of the CEO. Look! She fought back so soon. Teresa


    lowered her head, didn''t pay attention to Patricia''s expression. She raised her head suddenly as if she


    had suddenly remembered something.


    "Miss Patricia, what can I do for you? I find that you really have nothing to do in thepany. This is


    TH Group, not your home. If there is nothing else, please go out. I have work to do."


    "Teresa, you are really something. Just wait and see."


    Patricia left angrily. Before she left, she even threw the pitiful cactus potted nt on Teresa''s table to


    the ground. The floor was covered with soil.


    Teresa didn''t reply. Such a spoiled little princess was really hot tempered. She couldn''t bear anything


    unpleasant.


    But so what? She, Teresa, was neither their nanny nor Patricia''s mother. How could she allow her to


    treat her like this?


    When Tony returned to Enrique''s office, he told Enrique that he had gone to Teresa''s office, and then


    passed on Teresa''s words to Enrique. Enrique smiled with affection in his eyes.


    At noon, the wholepany had spread that Teresa giarized the work of the talented girl, Patricia,


    and Teresa even shamelessly imed that the work was hers.


    When Enrique and Teresa went to the canteen together, they heard such discussions. But as soon as


    they came, the employees began to shut up, without saying anything. But how could they not know


    thesements, in particr Enrique?


    Teresa just smiled without saying anything. Many years ago, Yilia had used such an old trick. Enrique


    looked at Teresa who was calm and smiling.


    She was not affected by these rumors at all. He smiled secretly. As expected, time had developed her


    temperament. He still remembered that when she first entered thepany, rumors were also


    overwhelming.


    But at that time, she was at a loss, and didn''t know what to do. Now, she was full of confidence and no


    longer bothered by those nonsense. Teresa like this was his favorite.

 Chapter 528 Bad Guy And Good Guy

    Chapter 528 Bad Guy And Good Guy


    After lunch, Teresa returned to her office. She was sitting on the sofa in the office and reading a


    magazine. When she turned around by ident, she met the fiery gaze of Enrique who was staring at


    her.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen me before?"


    Teresa was amused by his sight. And he was looking at me with such nce. The funniest thing was


    that she herself actually felt shy and embarrassed. Damn it.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you before. I just looked at you and won''t disturb you."


    "Enrique! When did you be so glib?"


    "How can you say I''m glib? I''m telling the truth from the bottom of my heart."


    "Stop it!"


    Teresa smiled. Enrique stood up from his seat and slowly approached Teresa. Unexpectedly, Teresa''s


    face turned red, and she was stunned when she saw him approaching her.


    The more she behaved like this, the happier Enrique became. He sat down beside Teresa, held her


    head and kissed her directly. The two of them were immersed in their own world.


    However, poor Tony was sitting in the corner of the office. From the corner of his eyes, he could see the


    scene of the two of them. He felt as if he were peeping. If the boss knew that, he was going to die.


    Would he need to remind them both? Remind them that there was a shining light bulb here. Huh? Did


    he need to do it? Lowering his head, Tony thought, ''Forget it. If I dares to make a sound, boss will


    definitely deduct my bonus.''


    At this time, Patricia pushed the door open with all her strength, only to see the two people on the sofa,


    Teresa and Enrique, immersed in their own world.


    "Enrique."


    Hearing Patricia''s shrill scream, both Enrique and Teresa frowned at the same time. They turned to


    look at her at the door, only to find that she was looking at Teresa with tears and resentment in the


    corners of her eyes.


    "Your admirers are going to break down."


    "It''s all your fault. Why are you so charming?"


    "Is it all my fault?"


    Teresa was still talking with Enrique, and Patricia couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She stamped


    her feet once heavily.


    "Enrique, I''m not feeling well. I need two days off."


    When Patricia turned around and was about to leave, she heard Teresa''s voice behind her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Oh, that''s great! Someone finally left. Now there are only two of us?"


    Teresa blinked at Enrique. Enrique stretched out his hand to scratch the tip of Teresa''s nose. This little


    woman knew he wouldn''t let Patricia ask for such a long leave.


    It was good that Teresa knew what he wanted. But he really didn''t want her to be the bad guy. She had


    been targeted by the many people in thepany all the time.


    "Enrique, I suddenly feel better. I''m going to work. I''ll give you the design drawing the day after


    tomorrow. By the way, thepany is going to recruit new employees, right? I don''t have an assistant


    yet. Can I choose one by myself?"


    Enrique nodded in agreement. Before Patricia left, she gave Teresa a ferocious stare, as if to say that


    she would never let her wishful thinking seed.


    ''Enrique is mine, so I won''t ask for leave. I don''t want you to do some shameless behavior on him in a


    ce I can''t see.''


    After Patricia left, Teresa was at a loss and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She rested her head


    on the shoulder of Enrique. s, it seemed that she could only be the bad guy in the face of Patricia.


    s... It''s hard to be a good person, and harder to be a bad person nowadays.


    "Thank you."


    "You also know I said that for you? Shouldn''t you reward me?"


    "What do you want? Top-brand bags? Or designer jewelry? Or a diamond as big as a dove egg?"


    Teresa was about to say to Enrique that could he stop treating her as those vulgar women? Was she


    the kind of woman who likes those famous brands? Before Teresa could say anything, Enrique spoke


    again.


    "Well, how about I buy you a set of Victoria''s Secret?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Teresa stretched out her hand and pushed Enrique away. Enrique seized the opportunity to pull Teresa


    down, but in the end, it was Teresa who pressed Enrique tightly.


    "Ms. Teresa, what are you doing? I haven''t bought the Victoria''s Secret for you. Why are you so


    enthusiastic to me? Huh?"


    "Enrique. This is thepany."


    "Well, let''s wait until we go back home, okay?"


    Teresa''s face flushed bright red. She pounded Enrique''s chest once hard and walked out of the CEO''s


    office with a red face. What a rogue!


    "Ha-ha."


    Looking at Teresa''s receding figure, Enrique chuckled. When he stood up, he suddenly found that Tony


    lowered his head in embarrassment, as if he saw nothing.


    Enrique nodded. Well, this assistant did a good job, but there was no raise in sry and there was no


    bonus at the end of this month. That was it. He returned to his seat and began to work.


    "Boss, you have to fly to France tomorrow."


    "Okay, I know."


    He had to go to France to negotiate a cooperation case, but this time, he was afraid that he couldn''t


    take Teresa with him. He was not in thepany in the next few days, and he didn''t know if she could


    handle the current situation by herself.


    "By the way, Tony, you don''t have to go with me this time. I''m afraid that Teresa can''t deal with the


    current situation alone here. You can stay and help her."


    "Okay, boss."


    In fact, Tony wanted to ask why he didn''t bring Teresa with him this time. It would take him five or six


    days toe back this time. Well, since his boss had ordered, he had nothing to say.


    But from now on, he really hoped that he wouldn''t always see the different side of his BOSS in the


    office. s...


    As soon as she walked out of the office, Teresa met Patricia at the elevator entrance. Wasn''t she


    supposed to have left a long time ago? Well, it seemed that she was waiting for her here on purpose.


    s...


    "Teresa."


    As soon as Patricia saw Teresa, she raised her hand and wanted to p her. Teresa took a few steps


    back.


    She said to Patricia, "This is in front of the office of Enrique. If you hit me here, I think you are not


    pping me, but pping Enrique in the face. Most importantly, why are you so angry? Because I


    kissed my husband in the office? But he was my husband. Why are you so angry?"


    "Teresa, shame on you! It seems that you like designing jewelry so much, but do you believe that as


    long as I tell my father, he can make you unable to live in the jewelry industry?"


    Teresa looked at Patricia helplessly. Did she use all her cleverness to design jewelry? Are her other EQ


    and IQ scores negative?


    "Of course you can do that, but if I were you, I wouldn''t."

 Chapter 529 Sinister Enrique

    Chapter 529 Sinister Enrique


    Teresa took a look at Patricia, who stopped. It seemed that she even wanted to listen to her following


    words. She felt that this little girl was actually a little cute.


    "First of all, if I lose the job of jewelry design, I will stay at home, and then I will have to be supported by


    Enrique. I think he preferred me to be a good wife and a good mother, because he had opposed me to


    come back to work before. In this way, don''t you think that you give me a better chance?"


    Patricia didn''t say anything. She looked at Teresa, waiting for her following words. Teresa smiled.


    She continued, "Second, your father must have a special rtionship with Enrique, right? The most


    important thing is that I had an ident on your father''s cruise ship. It''s reasonable that no matter how


    much he loves you, he won''t do such a thing to me."


    The first reason was that she was the wife of Enrique and the wife of TH Group''s CEO, Christopher


    would definitely not go against the TH Group. Another reason was the river falling incidentst time.


    Anyway, Christopher should be responsible for half of the responsibility of that incident. A big shot like


    him cared about his reputation very much. Of course, except for his private life. He didn''t care about his


    private life''s reputation at all.


    "Teresa, you are such a vicious woman. I won''t let you go. Let''s wait and see."


    Patricia hummed and left. Teresa shook her head. Different from taking the elevator like Patricia, she


    chose to take the stairs. Unfortunately, the elevator Patricia in suddenly broke down.


    Although it took only half an hour for some maintenance personnel to repair it, Patricia, who was


    trapped in the elevator, turned pale with fright. At that time, Enrique happened to hear this news, and


    he was waiting outside the elevator.


    As soon as Patricia came out of the elevator, she threw herself into the arms of Enrique and kept


    crying. At that time, Teresa was also there, just shrugging her shoulders.


    However, she knew that it was excusable, but it didn''t mean that the employees of thepany


    thought the same thing as her. Especially those female employees, they had tranted the stories of


    the CEO, Patricia and Teresa three into several versions.


    Teresa just smiled, but Patricia was different. She would be happy and treat others better when she


    heard that someone supported her to be with Enrique.


    However, if she heard someone say that Teresa was the real wife of the CEO, she would be angry and


    wander in front of that by ident when she was working.


    When that person was busy sorting out documents on theputer, she might identally cut off the


    power supply of theputer.


    Everyone in thepany finally knew that as long as they said that the CEO and Patricia were more


    matched, generally, Patricia would at least invite them to have a good meal after work.


    Teresa was at a loss and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. After work, Teresa went back home


    directly by car with Enrique. Patricia also wanted to go to visit Enrique''s house.


    Enrique wanted to turn her down, but it didn''t work out. Patricia had already sat in the back seat of his


    car. Teresa looked at Enrique and then looked at Patricia.


    She consciously walked towards the front seat of the car, but was stopped by Enrique.


    "You can sit in the back seat, and I''ll sit in the front."


    "Okay."


    Teresa nodded and sat next to Patricia. Patricia pouted and looked at Teresa''s high-heeled shoes and


    her own t shoes.


    Humph! She turned her head away and stepped on Teresa''s foot fiercely. Teresa frowned and looked at


    Patricia, who pretended not to know and looked out of the window.


    Teresa pulled her foot out directly and didn''t say anything. However, Patricia didn''t intend to let her go.


    Sometimes she used her bag to hit Teresa and then pretended that she didn''t do it. Sometimes she


    stretched herself, trying to hit Teresa on purposes by her hand.


    Teresa couldn''t stand it anymore. No matter how good tempered she was, she couldn''t allow this


    woman to provoke her like this. There was a saying that, "Deal with a man in his own way."


    Atst, the driver was almost dumbfounded. He looked at Mrs. Teresa and another lovelydy behind


    him. The two of them stretched themselves over and over again.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked at Mr. Enrique, who was sitting on the passenger seat calmly.


    "Stop the car."


    When they passed by the flower shop, Enrique asked the driver to stop the car and bought arge


    bouquet of flowers. Then he returned to the car, turned around and handed it to Teresa.


    "Honey, here you are."


    Behind him, Teresa''s hair was a little messy. Suddenly, she saw that Enrique handed a bunch of


    flowers to her with a gentle smile on his face. Teresa smiled. She reached out and was about to take it,


    but Patricia grabbed it.


    "Thank you, Enrique. I like flowers very much."


    Teresa withdrew her hand awkwardly. After all, she didn''t expect that Patricia would grab that bunch of


    flower so fast. The car started again, but Patricia next to her began to sneeze.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Are you allergic to flowers?"


    As time went by, Teresa also realized that Patricia was allergic to flowers. Even though she knew she


    was allergic to flowers, she still held the flower tightly in her arms and didn''t let it go.


    Teresa looked at the front passenger seat and found that Enrique didn''t felt surprised at all. She


    suddenly realized that this man, in fact, must have known that Patricia was allergic to pollen, and he


    was also sure that she would snatch her flowers.


    s, this man was so horrible. Although he was protecting her, Patricia was a girl after all. Teresa even


    could see that Patricia''s nose turned red because of that bunch of flowers.


    "Give me the flowers? You are allergic to pollen. If you don''t want to give me the flowers, throw them


    out of the window."


    "Humph, you... achoo... you... achoo, I won''t give you! You must be jealous because Enrique gives it to


    me. achoo... You are a bad woman."


    Teresa''s eyelids drooped. Well, well, well, she was a bad woman again. Seeing that she was so


    ufortable, Teresa felt that if she throw the flowers out, she would be better. However, in Patricia''s


    heart, she became a bad woman again. If she liked to suffer, then she could bear it.


    However, when they arrived at the gate of the Shen Family''s house, Patricia was still sneezing. Teresa


    didn''t want to pay attention to that stupid woman anymore. She got out of the car, grabbed the arm of


    Enrique and walked towards the house.


    "Enrique. Achoo... Wait for me."


    Taking a look at the flowers in her hands, Patricia couldn''t stand it anymore. She threw the flowers into


    the car in a hurry and ran towards the direction of Enrique.


    However, as soon as she arrived at their vi, she saw that there were all kinds of flowers in front of it.


    She suddenly felt itchy all over her body and wanted to cry but had no tears. Why? Why did they nt


    so many flowers at home?

 Chapter 530 Dote

    Chapter 530 Dote


    Patricia ran towards the vi at a fast speed, and passed Teresa and Enrique at once. Teresa smiled.


    This girl was really cute except for being a little willful. ...


    "What are youughing at?"


    "Enrique. Don''t you think that Patricia is only spoiled? In fact, she is quite cute."


    "I advise you not to be kind-hearted. She is going to steal your husband. How can you be so generous?


    Tell me, don''t you love me? Huh?"


    Enrique stopped and block in front of Teresa. Teresa rolled her eyes at him and didn''t answer. She


    wouldn''t tell him.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Huh?"


    "Oh, stop it. Dad and father must be waiting for us to go back for dinner."


    Teresa tried to avoid Enrique, but Enrique was stubborn and stood in front of Teresa to stop her.


    "This way is mine. If you want to pass here, you have to answer my question."


    "Hey, aren''t you afraid that Brain and Bruce will see you like this?"


    "I..."


    "We have seen it."


    "We have seen it."


    Two dirty little heads came out of the flowering shrubs, and a head came out from behind them. What


    surprised Teresa more was that it was Ives.


    "Teresa, you''re back. It''s time for dinner."


    Ives stood up from the flowers. He patted the expensive suit on him, but it was obviously dirty and


    messy. Teresa red at Brain and Bruce.


    "What are you two doing? Why don''t you just wait for dinner in the dining room but make yourself dirty


    here?"


    Bruce lowered his head and didn''t say anything. Brain wanted to say something, but was interrupted by


    Ives.


    "It''s okay. It''s two kids'' homework at school. I just want to help them make handmade works."


    Enrique looked back and forth at Ives in front of him. When Ives saw him, he just snorted coldly. The


    members of the Shen Family, especially the one in front of him, were viins.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He did it for his grandsons and daughter, not for Enrique. Even if he was still his two grandsons'' father


    and daughter''s husband, Ives could not give up his idea of dealing with TH Group and the Gu Group.


    "Brain, Bruce, how''s the flower picking going between you two?"


    In the flowering shrubs not far away, there was another head stuck out. It was Harris. Then, in the other


    two ces, Albert and Gavin also appeared. Teresa rubbed her forehead.


    "Dad, Uncle Gavin, what are you doing?"


    Teresa turned around and red at Enrique. She used her eyes to indicate him to see how his well-


    educated sons had tortured the elders. Enrique took a step back.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s your job to educate the children."


    "From now on, I don''t want to educate them anymore. Didn''t this two children also yours? Look at them


    now. They arewless and have tortured the elders. I don''t care what you want to say. You must do it


    today."


    "Okay, okay, I will teach Bruce a good lesson today. And you, Brain, don''tugh. If you didn''t stand well,


    I will not allow you to have dinner tonight."


    Then Enrique turned to look at Teresa.


    "My deardy. I wonder if you are satisfied with this."


    Before Teresa opened his mouth, the other four elders came up one after another.


    "I volunteered to help my grandsons. What? You also don''t want to let me eat?"


    With an unfriendly tone, Ives shouted at Enrique, which made Harris unhappy.


    "It''s my son''s turn to teach Brain and Bruce a lesson. You just shut up, OK? But, Enrique, I don''t mean


    to scold you. Now this is the time when your son needs nourishment. How can you let them not eat?


    Give them my dinner tonight."


    Harris was still angry with the attitude of Ives when he talked to his son, but he quickly changed the


    target to be against Enrique, Enrique and Teresa smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right. You two adults, why don''t you ask the children why they did this first? If you punish the


    children without asking them, I''ll give my dinner to the two children in this way. What about yours,


    Gavin?"


    Albert red back at Uncle Gavin, who had kept silent all the time. There were grass leaves above


    Gavin''s head, and he looked at Teresa and Enrique.


    "Well, it seems that I don''t have the habit of eating alone. Well, I''ll give my own food to the two


    children."


    Enrique turned to look at Teresa. Teresa looked at the elders who protected their children tightly and


    sighed.


    "Well, let''s go to have dinner first. You two, thank Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Ives, Grandpa Albert and


    Mr. Gavin."


    Teresa red at Brain and Bruce, but the words of Teresa made Ives very happy. There was a bright


    smile on his face.


    Did it mean that Teresa had admitted his identity? ''Well, I''m in a good mood today. I think I can eat half


    a bowl of rice.''


    When they returned to the vi, he saw that Patricia had a sad face, with her nose red and her face


    red. She looked very ufortable. Teresa red at Enrique until Enrique felt that he did be a little too


    much.


    "Mandy, take Miss Patricia to the guest room to take a shower and change her clothes. Then give her


    some anti-allergy medicine when shees out."


    "Okay, Mr. Enrique."


    "Enrique, I know you are the only one who treats me the best."


    Tears welled up in Patricia''s eyes. She took a look at Enrique and then obediently followed Mandy


    away. Teresa turned around and red at him. Since she had gone to take a shower, she also nned


    to go back to her room to freshen up.


    When Teresa came to the dining room, everyone was already sitting there. It seemed that they were all


    waiting for her. Teresa was a little embarrassed. When she was about to say something, Patricia


    opened her mouth.


    "Why do you have the arrogant attitude to ask everyone to wait for you?"


    Patricia''s words, which sounded like bomb, exploded in the whole Shen Family. Who was Teresa? She


    was the precious daughter of Albert. Ives wanted to dote her to the bone for fear that she would lose a


    little weight and evene to the house of his enemy.


    She was the precious daughter-inw of Harris, the beloved wife of Enrique, the favorite mother of


    Brain and Bruce, and the favorite niece of Gavin. How could they let her be bullied like this by an


    outsider who suddenly appeared?


    The answer was, of course, no. the first one to speak was Brain. He has had the gift of gab since he


    was a little child. If anyone dared to bully his family, he would never spare anyone.

 Chapter 531 Keep An Eye On Him

    Chapter 531 Keep An Eye On Him


    "This auntie, we didn''t ask you to wait."


    Patricia was stunned. Auntie? Was she that old? How could he call her auntie?


    "I''m the age to be your sister not an auntie."


    Brain looked Patricia up and down, curled his lips and shook his head.


    "Hey, the teacher in the kindergarten should have taught you, right? You can''t lie even if you are a


    child. To be honest, you look elder than my mother. I don''t think that it is wrong for me to call you like


    that."


    "Where do I look older than your mother?"


    "I didn''t say you are old."


    Brain shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything more. Teresa was about to go to the seat next to


    Enrique, but Patricia took her seat steadily. Well, the visitor was a guest.


    "Auntie, you are sitting in my mother''s seat now, and the guest should be sitting over there."


    Bruce also said, pointing to the chair not far away. Patricia was angry. These two children were talking


    nonsense. She looked younger and more beautiful than Teresa, but why did they say she was the older


    one?


    How could they say that she looked older than Teresa? The most important point was that he said that


    she should move to another seat for Teresa? She ignored Bruce directly.


    "Well, it''s okay for me to sit there."


    "Mom, you can''t be too weak. Sometimes, if you give in, your husband will disappear."


    Brain also looked at Teresa seriously. Teresa was stunned. What the hell? Where did this child learn


    this? And Enrique over thereughed unexpectedly.


    "I''ll sit next to your mother. Her husband and your father will not disappear. Don''t worry."


    Enrique stood up and walked towards Teresa''s seat. Then he pulled out the chair next to Teresa''s and


    sat down. Harris was very satisfied with his son''s performance.


    Albert took it for granted that Enrique should do so. Ives was not happy at all. It shouldn''t have


    happened. If Enrique really loved Teresa, he wouldn''t have brought that woman home.


    Then he turned to look at Patricia. Ives had already told Anita to investigate her. This woman dared to


    bully his daughter openly in front of him. She really didn''t want to live.


    During the meal, the atmosphere was much more harmonious than before. Mandy, who was standing


    next to them, was a little scared, especially when she saw those four old men.


    They didn''t quarrel with each other, especially Harris and Albert of the Gu Family didn''t aim at that Ives.


    It was really rare.


    But that young woman who just came here today seemed very unhappy, no, to be more urate,


    extremely unhappy. If that young woman''s eyes could kill people, Mandy thought that Mrs. Teresa


    might have died countless times.


    ''s, it seems that she is another woman who is infatuated with their Mr. Enrique. Unfortunately, Mr.


    Enrique has married Mrs. Teresa, and every family member of Mrs. Teresa''s family seem to be difficult


    to deal with.''


    "Enrique, it''s sote today. I don''t want to go back. I want to go to thepany with you tomorrow."


    "Patty, I''m flying to France tomorrow. I''ve told Teresa and Tony about thepany''s affairs. If you have


    anything, you can ask them. You can go to thepany with Teresa tomorrow."


    "What? Are you going to France? I will go with you."


    Patricia stood up from her seat and was a little angry. Why didn''t he tell her that he was going to


    France? She just wanted to be with him. Couldn''t he see that?


    "You have been in thepany for more than two months, right? However, you didn''t hand in your


    even one design draft during these time. Our TH Group won''t recruit useless people. When Ie


    back from France, if you can''t hand in your design draft, I think our TH Group can''t use you anymore."


    Patricia pouted and sat down on the chair. In the past two months, she had been thinking about being


    with Enrique all the time, so she had no time to care about the design draft.


    "All right. I see."


    Patricia looked a little pitiful, but Teresa, who was standing beside her, warned herself that she couldn''t


    be softhearted. This Patricia wouldn''t appreciate and thanked her at all.


    ''Teresa, why do you bother? It is totally unnecessary. Yes, you couldn''t be softhearted anymore.''


    After dinner, it was veryte. Teresa went to the study room of Enrique and continued to draw the


    design draft. Her inspiration had been very good these two days, and she wanted to draw half of it first.


    Enrique had been waiting for a long time in his room and Teresa didn''te back. Enrique frowned.


    Didn''t she know that he would fly to France tomorrow?


    Didn''t she know that he woulde back five or six dayster? This meant that they would not see


    each other for five or six days. ''What is this woman thinking?''


    He had taken a shower and was ready for it. However, the heroine still didn''te to him. After he


    waited for a long time, he still didn''t see Teresae back. Enrique was unhappy.


    He got up from the bed and went to the study. He saw the woman was still drawing on the design


    sketch with a pen. This kind of thing should be done in thepany and shouldn''t be done at home.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This woman put her husband, who was handsome and good at skill in sex, alone in their bedroom and


    she kept working in the study. Was it reasonable?


    "Teresa, do you know it''ste now?"


    He was a good husband, so he had to remind his rash wife that it waste and they had to go back to


    their room to rest.


    "Oh, I see. You can go to sleep first. You don''t need to wait for me."


    However, Teresa didn''t raise her head and continued to concentrate on her own draft. Her patient


    husband no longer had patience. He went straight up and picked up Teresa.


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    Teresa was taken aback. Her good inspiration was gone in an instant. The more Teresa struggled to


    jump down and wanted continue her painting, the more severe Enrique''s physical reaction became.


    "It is you who seduced me."


    "What? Enrique. What''s wrong with you? Don''t."


    There was arge sofa in the study, and the air conditioner was on. It seemed that it was also a good


    idea to do it on the carpet. Thinking of this, Enrique directly pressed Teresa on the sofa.


    "Enrique. Don''t do that. We are in the study."


    "No, I can''t wait. That''s it."


    "Ah!"


    After the sex, Teresa covered herself with the night robe of Enrique, waiting for the satisfied Enrique


    with a bitter face. What a beast!


    "What? I can see from your face that you want to do it again?"


    "Keep away from me!"


    Teresa red at Enrique. This man was bing more and more concupiscent. Right now, he even


    did this kind of thing in the study. Her inspiration was suddenly cut off. It was all his fault. He didn''t pick


    a time.

 Chapter 532 Too Emotional

    Chapter 532 Too Emotional


    "What''s the theme of your design?"


    "Sun and moon."


    "What? Sun and moon?"


    Enrique turned to look at Teresa. TH Group had already released sets of jewelry with this topic any


    years ago, but this time, how would Teresa show it?


    In the past, the theme of sun and moon that TH Group used were the theme of love. That year, TH


    Group use the story of the Sun Moon Lake to create that jewelry. At that time, that jewelry caused a


    sensation in the jewelry industry, and they made a great deal. What was the sun and moon this time?


    "Yes, it''s about love."


    "It''s love again..."


    Enrique frowned. The topic of love had been used thoroughly. Why did Teresa still use this kind of


    theme to show love topic? In the end, Teresa exined that love topic was easy to ept.


    For example, a boy had a crush on a girl. Although he knew that sending roses was already amon


    thing, why were there still so many people sending roses?


    Because in this world, as long as there was human, there would be love. As long as there was love,


    there would be nock of selling points. Moreover, the bracelet she designed this time was based on


    the love of the two of them.


    Even if this bracelet was not popr and selling well, she would still do so, because it was unique and


    only belonged to the love of the two of them.


    "The love between the two of us? "


    Teresa nodded. Yes, it was their love. In the first half of their love and now, their love began with


    darkness and was summarized with brightness. This was what she wanted.


    "Okay, sun and moon."


    He had decided to make such a unique jewelry, because it was the love between him and Teresa, and


    did not belong to anyone else.


    Enrique smiled and was in a good mood. Then, Teresa was bullied by Enrique again. Teresa really


    didn''t know why Enrique had so many energy and he even kept doing that thing till the early morning.


    Teresa was so tired that she fell asleep on the bed. On the second day, after Enrique left and boarded


    the ne, Mandy called Teresa several times, but she still didn''t get up.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Teresa woke up. However, it was a pity that it was useless to go to the


    company at this time. Well, she had no choice but to be absent from work for a day. Anyway, she would


    not be kicked out of thepany by Enrique.


    But that day, Ares and the others came back. They arrived three o''clock in the afternoon. Teresa went


    to pick them up. On that day, they met at the cemetery, with the ash of Fiona in Ares''s hand.


    Fiona''s matter was not over yet, but her corpse couldn''t wait any longer. Ares decided to cremate Fiona


    in the City she lived before she died. ...


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the end, he took back Fiona''s ashes here and arranged her to be buried next to Teresa''s Tombstone.


    The photo on Teresa''s Tombstone was cancelled after everyone confirmed she was still alive.


    As for the person who had been cremated inside, they didn''t know who it was, nor could they find her


    family. In the end, they could only use a nk tombstone to bury this woman they didn''t know who she


    was.


    This could also be considered a ce for that woman to settle. They buried Fiona here. They wanted


    Fiona to rest at peace.


    Holding a bunch of chrysanthemum in her hand, Teresa stood in front of the tombstone of Fiona. On


    the tombstone, there was a smiling but childish face. This was the photo on Fiona''s student card.


    At that time, she was still so young and beautiful, but, Fiona, now you left everyone and the person who


    loved you forever.


    If you have a next life, please live well. Even if you are born in an ordinary family, as long as you are


    happy, everything would be OK.


    Ares didn''t say anything. He just stood quietly in front of Fiona''s tombstone. He swore that he would


    find Henry and kill him. ''Fiona, wait for me toe back.''


    Ares had decided to go, but he didn''t tell anyone, including Moore. After that day, for a long time, Moore


    always asked his subordinates to look for Ares everywhere. His brother.


    Teresa looked at Fiona on the tombstone, with tears all over her face. ''Fiona, don''t worry. I will live a


    happy life. No matter which world you live in, you have to be happy.''


    There were only a few people apanying Fiona today, and the closest ones who had a good


    rtionship with her were only Ares and Teresa. Was this pathetic?


    They stood in front of the tomb of Fiona for a long time. It was not until dusk that Moore asked his men


    to send Teresa home. With red eyes, Teresa suddenly cried when she saw Ives.


    It was not that she couldn''t see what Ives had done these days, but that Teresa pretended to ignore it.


    If he was really the kind of person that Albert and others had said, he would never have done so much


    for Brain and Bruce.


    And he would never behave like that when Patricia came to Shen Family. She was really afraid. Life


    was so short, why didn''t she seize it well right now?


    She really didn''t want to gradually lose the people around her one by one. Although her mother hadn''t


    been with her since she was a child, she knew that her mother was a gentle woman. That was enough.


    Maybe her mother loved Ives so much, or she wouldn''t have given birth to her. Teresa cried, which


    made Albert and Harris feel sorry for him, but the one who felt most sorry for her was Ives.


    His heart was almost broken, but he knew that he was not epted by Teresa, at least not now. Ives


    saw her suddenly burst into tears. He could do nothing but stand aside.


    Looking at those people, they all came forward tofort her, but he could do nothing. Ives suddenly


    smiled bitterly and took a step back. At this time, Teresa suddenly raised her head, with tears in her


    eyes.


    "Dad..."


    Hearing Teresa call Ives dad, everyone present was stunned, especially Ives and Albert. Although


    Albert didn''t want it, he knew clearly that Ives was her biological father.


    "What... What did you call me?"


    When Ives came forward, his eyes suddenly turned red. How long had he been looking forward to her


    calling him father? Teresa''s tears were like pearls with broken strings. She raised her head and tried to


    make a smile, but it seemed that it was too hard.


    "Dad..."


    "Yes, I am here. My daughter, my Teresa."


    Ives came forward and hugged Teresa, but Teresa burst into tears, and the eyes of Brain and Bruce


    were also red, although they didn''t know why their mother would cry.


    But their mother was so sad, so were they. When Albert saw Teresa''s red eyes, he felt bad, but he


    could do nothing.


    Gavin reached out his hand and patted on Albert''s shoulder tofort him.

 Chapter 533 A Knot in Alberts Heart

    Chapter 533 A Knot in Albert''s Heart


    Albert shook off Gavin''s hand and went straight out of the house. He felt depressed and ufortable


    and didn''t want to talk. Harris looked at Teresa and then looked at his old friend who had been with him


    for so many years.


    Maybe Albert was really not feeling well. He had brought up Teresa with all his heart and loved her so


    much. In the end, she still epted Ives. Although they didn''t know what had happened in Teresa, but


    Albert...


    Gavin took a look at Harris. Harris nodded his head. They two followed Albert out of the living room. In


    the living room, there were only Teresa, Ives, Brain, Bruce and Mandy who was standing not far away.


    "Mandy, what happened?"


    A maid came to Mandy secretly. Why did their Mrs. Teresa be the daughter of Ives? It seemed


    that Albert was just very sad, but he did note out to object? What the hell was going on?


    "Teresa, get up quickly. The floor is cold. Let''s sit and talk."


    Ives said with red eyes. Anita, who was standing at the door, gently turned her face away. She was


    happy for her boss, but she didn''t know why she felt very ufortable.


    "What? It seems that you are not happy that our boss got back his daughter."


    Alex sneered at Anita, but Anita ignored Alex and looked at the garden not far away. The flowers in the


    garden presented a different scene in the sunset.


    The actions of the two men were clearly seen by Peter. Since Moore and that man hade back, he


    would be able to return to his own territory after a period of time.


    He didn''t have to be the bodyguard of other people, nor did he have to be the nanny of the two little


    children. That was great. He didn''t even need to see these two idiots over there anymore.


    At this moment, Albert was sitting lonely on the edge of the flower bed in the back garden. His back


    looked a little deste. Harris and Gavin were standing not far away and sighed.


    s, this guy was just stubborn. He pretended to be calm just now. However, now he came here and


    felt sad. Teresa may not have noticed the existence of Albert at that time.


    Why did Teresa suddenly do this? Why did she suddenly cry and then recognize Ives as her father?


    She was very polite to him when she got up this morning.


    Harris really couldn''t figure it out. So he decided not to think about it anymore. Afterforting Albert,


    he would go back and ask Teresa. Thinking of this, Harris walked forward.


    "Ah, there are some people. He cares about his daughter very much. He is very sad, but he pretended


    to be generous. Why are you here alone?"


    Albert didn''t want to talk to Harris behind him at all. He didn''t even want to see anyone now. Abby had


    been his treasure since she was a child. He loved her very much.


    All of a sudden, she epted Ives as her biological father. He didn''t stop Abby because he loved his


    daughter, and he had no right to prevent Abby from recognizing her biological father.


    But he just felt ufortable, very ufortable. Gavin frowned and sat next to Albert.


    "Albert, you should be more open-minded. Don''t think too much. You can''t think that you have lost a


    daughter. It''s a good thing that your beloved daughter has one more father who loves her. At least in


    the future, if anyone dares to bully her, she would have one more backer."


    "Gavin, I know everything you said. Of course I know. Should I be happy for Nadia or Abby? But in my


    heart..."


    "Hey, old man, you should think so now. Not only do you have someone topete with you for your


    daughter, but also someone topete with you for your two grandsons."


    Albert''s face darkened. His daughter had already taken away by Ives, and Ives even wanted to take the


    two children away? Damn it!


    "So, instead of being sad here, you''d better go back as soon as possible and wander around in front of


    Teresa and the two children. You have been with Teresa for many years, how about Ives? Don''t leave


    the two of them alone, or you may really be reced."


    "I support Harris this time. Let''s go back."


    Albert nodded. The two of them were right. He had to go back. Otherwise, he would give the


    opportunity to Ives. What if Abby and the two children thought that the old man was better than him one


    day? He would never let it happen.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thinking of this, he stood up and walked towards the Shen Family''s vi. At this moment, Teresa and


    Ives was talking about something. Ives kept holding Teresa''s hand.


    As for Teresa, she just wanted to cherish everyone around her. She didn''t want to lose anyone


    anymore. Human''s life was too fragile. She didn''t want to regret after she lost someone important in her


    life.


    Just like Fiona. If she had cared more about and known more about Fiona at that time, Fiona might not


    have left them. If Fiona hadn''t left, so many terrible things wouldn''t have happened to her.


    "Abby, are you hungry? When will the dinner start?"


    Albert came back and saw that Ives was holding Teresa''s hand. He raised his eyebrows and walked up


    to Teresa. He took out a napkin from nowhere and wiped the tears on Teresa''s face.


    "Dad. I can do it myself."


    "Well, are you sure that you can? Have you forgotten that what happened every time you cried when


    you were a child? Every time I helped you wipe your tears."


    "Dad, it happened many years ago."


    Teresa''s face turned red. It was long ago. How could her father still mention it? Ives snorted. How didn''t


    he know what Albert meant?


    "Teresa, let me help you. I gave you too little love before, and I will make it up to you as a biological


    fatherter. I''ll be here with you from now on."


    What Ives meant was that he, her biological father, was here now. Albert, her adoptive father, could


    disappear and there was no need for him to be here. Albert snorted coldly. His daughter was brought


    up by him, even if he was her biological father, so what? They had nothing to do with each other but


    blood rtionship.


    "Abby, when this holiday is over, how about dad go to theke with you to take a boat? We haven''t


    gone out together for a long time."


    "Teresa, after this week, I''ll take you to France to watch a fashion show. Women all like this, don''t they?


    What do you mean by taking a boat''? It sounds like kids'' stuff."


    Teresa looked at Albert and then at Ives, sighing. It seemed that too much love was not a good thing.


    Standing there, Brain and Bruce looked at each other. What were their Grandpa Albert and Grandpa


    Ives doing? Did theypete with each other for their mother''s attention? It was fun, but they preferred


    to go boating than going to France to see some kind of exhibition.

 Chapter 534 Shirleys Plan

    Chapter 534 Shirley''s n


    At the Shen Family, Ives and Albert were quarreling. In another vi, a man was standing at a French


    window, and behind him a lovely woman was saying something and acting cute.


    "Dad, please? Can you promise me?"


    "Patty, I''ll promise you whatever you want, but you''re really messing around with this matter."


    Yes, the girl who acted cute was Patricia, and the other man was Christopher. She was getting more


    and more ignorant.


    "I don''t care. I just like Enrique. I just want to marry him. Dad, please help me. Please find a way to let


    Teresa divorce Enrique."


    "I will say it for thest time. I won''t help you, and I can''t help you. Take care of yourself."


    Christopher was angry. How could his daughter be so disobedient? In this world, there were tens of


    millions of handsome men. Why did she have to be with Enrique?


    It was OK that he was Enrique or not, but the point was that he was the father of two children now.


    Even if Teresa divorced him, his Patty would be a stepmother after she married Enrique. Didn''t


    she know what a stepmother was?


    "Dad, you don''t love me anymore. I hate you the most."


    Patricia burst into tears, turned around and ran towards her room. Christopher shook his head and


    thought, ''My daughter. I really can''t do anything about it.''


    Why was she so disobedient? Especially when she came back today, her face and nose were red. It


    was obvious that she was suffering from her allergies to pollen.


    He had sent someone to investigate. The flowers were bought by Enrique after work and sent to


    Teresa. However, the flowers were taken away by Patricia in the car and refused to let go.


    Christopher narrowed his eyes slightly. How could he not know what kind of person Enrique was? That


    man was a scheming man. He must have known that Patty was allergic to pollen.


    That''s why he bought flowers for Teresa. Then he used Patty''s innocent mind. ''Well, Enrique, you did a


    good job.''


    Not to mention the fact that he had seduced his daughter first, and all the previous things, Christopher


    opened a jewelrypany himself, but unfortunately, hispany waspletely suppressed by


    Enrique''s TH Group.


    Even the jewelry sales abroad were not as good as that of TH Group. As a jewelry designer,


    Christopher personally designed a piece of jewelry, which was not as good as their sales for a quarter.


    At this moment, Christopher''s phone rang and he answered the phone.


    "Hello, boss? Well, I see. Okay, I will get it done."


    Christopher nodded with a frown. It seemed that it was time to deep knowledge of the rtionship


    between TH Group and PL Group.


    On the other side, Patricia went back to her room, crying. Shirley had been standing not far away and


    heard the conversation between the two clearly.


    Standing at the door and looking at Patricia who threw herself on the bed and kept crying, Shirley


    sneered. Back then, she was also so obsessed with the man named Enrique.


    But what happened in the end? What did she get in the end? It was an insult, a tant humiliation. On


    the wedding day, Enrique knew there was aphrodisiac in the chicken soup.


    He knew that man wouldn''t let her go after taking the aphrodisiac potion, but he just let her stay there


    and let that man raped her at will.


    How could she not take revenge? ''Teresa, Enrique, you two beasts, I will never let you go. I won''t let


    you two go,'' Shirley thought in her heart.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Patty, stop crying."


    Shirley stepped forward, but Patricia was in a fit of anger. Shirley, the mistress of her father, who was


    shameless, came in. Of course she would not have a good temper to her.


    "Get out! You bitch! Get out! Don''t stain my room with your dirty body!"


    A cold light shed through Shirley''s eyes, but soon disappeared. How could she leave before she


    achieved her goal? Her body was dirty? Wasn''t she dirty?


    "Patty, I used to be Teresa''s assistant. I know Teresa very well. If you want to take Enrique from Teresa,


    I think you should listen to my advice. But since you don''t want me to stay here, I''ll leave."


    Shirley turned around and walked on the expensive carpet with her high heels. Patricia, who was crying


    in the pillow, raised her head slightly and saw the woman leaving.


    "Well, can you really help me take Enrique away from Teresa?"


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Shirley thought, ''Well, I got her.'' She turned around, smiled


    gently again and nodded.


    "Well, I have an idea."


    "Then just stand there and tell me. If your method works, I will definitely give you benefit."


    Patricia still didn''t want that kind of dirty woman to enter her room. Although Shirley was angry, she


    behaved well on the surface.


    There were all kinds of women around a man like Christopher. She was just one of them. In the past,


    she had worked with three other women to serve that old man.


    At that time, she wanted to vomit when she saw such a disgusting man, but if she wanted to get what


    she wanted, she had to do so.


    "First... What you need to do is..."


    Hearing what Shirley said, Patricia''s eyes widened. When Christopher passed by Patricia''s room,


    Christopher''s eyes darkened. ''What tricks are you ying? Shirley.''


    Normally, when she yed tricks under his nose, he would turn a blind eyes on her. However, this time,


    she dared to put her mind on Patty. Shirley was courting death.


    "Come here."


    Christopher said something to a woman next to him. The woman nodded to show that she knew.


    Christopher gave a cold look at Shirley and turned back to his study.


    In the Shen Family''s house, after dinner, Teresa sat in the living room watching TV with several old


    mans and her two sons.


    It felt good to be a family. Of course, it would be warmer if she ignored the small arguments of her two


    dads.


    Enrique didn''t be at home today. She had not lived in the same room with her two children for a long


    time.


    After watching TV for a while, everyone said good night to each other. Teresa held the hands of Brain


    and Bruce and went to their room. She let the two of them wash themselves up


    first.

 Chapter 535 Puppy Love

    Chapter 535 Puppy Love


    Both Brain and Bruce had learned how to take a shower, brush their teeth, wash their face and change


    their clothes. Teresa was quite satisfied with this, at least she felt that her two children were not as


    delicate as other children.


    Enrique supported her to educate the two kids in this way. Teresa was waiting for the two kids to take a


    shower outside the house and wanted to check if they had finished their homework at school.


    She took the schoolbag of the two of them and opened them. Now the schoolbag of children was also


    in various forms, with all kinds of styles. It was not like them in the past.


    Teresa opened Bruce''s schoolbag and was stunned. There were few books in it, but she reached out


    and took out a box, which was well wrapped.


    There were a few words on it, "It''s for my favorite Bruce."


    Teresa was stunned. What happened? She opened the package and saw a very beautiful box, in which


    there were a ck chocte and a white chocte.


    The most important thing was that the appearance of the ck chocte was obviously very simr to


    that of Bruce, and the other white chocte was looked like a cute girl.


    ''Did Bruce receive choctes from a girl?'' But there seemed to be something else in his bag. Teresa


    sat on the bed and poured out the things in Bruce''s schoolbag.


    There were also many candy boxes and several letters in pink. It seemed that her son was very


    popr among girls at school.


    Teresa shook her head with a smile. When Brain and Bruce came out of the bathroom, they saw their


    mother sitting on the edge of the bed. Brain looked back at the things on the bed and then looked at


    Bruce.


    "You''re screwed. Mommy found that."


    Bruce blushed. Teresa waved at them and coughed. He looked at Bruce seriously.


    "Bruce, do you have anything to exin to me about this?"


    "I want to ask Ms. Teresa, you''re poking around in my stuff without my permission. Do you have


    anything to exin? If you exin that you pry into my privacy as my mother, I have the right to keep


    silent."


    "Hey, little guy, why are you still keeping silent with me? Huh? Brain, as brother, do you have anything


    to defend Bruce?"


    Brain looked at Bruce and then at his mother. He seemed to have made a big decision and took his


    own schoolbag directly. Then he poured all the things out.


    "Mom, I turn myself in. Look..."


    "What?"


    Teresa took a look at the books and school supplies that were poured out, and Brain, who was standing


    beside her, pouted, "It shouldn''t be like this." It shouldn''t be! Why did Bruce get so many love letters,


    choctes and milk candy? Why didn''t he have any of this?


    Teresa couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Looking at Brain''s embarrassed look, she reached out and


    held the two children on her legs.


    "Bruce, I apologize to you first. I opened your schoolbag without your permission, but I can make sure I


    didn''t open the letters to read the contents."


    Teresa looked at Bruce, who had been silent and seemed to be in a bad mood. Her son was really


    mature.


    Bruce was more mature than Brain. Every time he got angry, he would behave like this. Teresa had to


    admit her mistakes first. She knew that, in fact, children should have their own privacy. Although she


    was a mother, she shouldn''t do this.


    "Mom, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I can handle it myself, but there are too many things. I have to


    return them one by one on the second day. You opened the chocte. I..."


    "I''m sorry, Bruce. Those girls like you, which proves that my Bruce is very attractive. And the love you


    think is probably different from them. How about you write down the names of the girls who gave you


    gifts? We''ll keep these gifts."


    "What? Mom, are you allowing Bruce about puppy love?"


    Brain, who was standing beside them, shouted. He widened his eyes and couldn''t believe whether he


    had heard it wrong.


    "What are you thinking about? Huh? Who told you the word puppy love? Is Bruce that kind of kid? "


    Teresa stretched out her hand and knocked on Brain''s head. She really didn''t know what was on his


    mind, or was it because she was toox in their discipline in usual times?


    "I asked Bruce to keep these gifts, and then we''ll prepare other simr gifts. Tomorrow, you take the


    gifts to school and then send them back. It''s also a gift of friendship."


    Teresa winked at Bruce. Bruce smiled, reached out and held Teresa''s arm. His mother was smart, and


    he didn''t like those girls at school.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the future, the girl he liked was at least as gentle, considerate and beautiful as his mother. Beside


    him, Brain pouted unhappily. Why did those girls give gifts and love letters to Bruce?


    Didn''t he look like Bruce very much? Why didn''t he have any gift? It couldn''t be. Was he too cute that


    those girls couldn''t catch up with him? Didn''t they dare to give him gifts?


    Because they knew there was a big gap between him and Bruce? Yes, it must be like this. How could a


    cute boy like him be inferior to Bruce?


    It was almost ten o''clock when Teresa saw the two children finish their homework. She urged them to


    go to bed. She had nned to stay and sleep with them.


    As a result, Brain said that the two of them were already big boys, and they didn''t need their mother to


    apany them to sleep. They wanted to sleep by themselves, and then? Then Teresa was driven


    back to her room.


    There was only herself in the big empty bed. Looking at it, Teresa felt cool. She curled her lips, took her


    pajamas, went to the bathroom, washed herself andy on the bed.


    She took out her cell phone and wanted to call Enrique, but she was afraid that Enrique would be busy,


    so she had to text him and told him that Bruce had received girl''s gifts today.


    Then shey on the bed, with the smell of Enrique, but he was not there. s, they had only been


    apart for one day. How could she miss him so much?


    Lying on the bed, Teresa was about to fall asleep when her phone rang. It was a text message from


    Enrique, saying that he was proud of Bruce and Bruce didn''t let him lose face.

 Chapter 536 Recruitment

    Chapter 536 Recruitment


    Teresa rolled her eyes while lying on the bed. What a frivolous man! He didn''t worry at all but felt


    proud? What was he proud of? Was Bruce the same as him?


    No, he wouldn''t. How could her son be like Enrique? Before he knew her, he had slept with countless


    women anyway.


    ''Oh my God! It seems that I should teach Brain and Bruce to behave themselves well. When they meet


    the girl they like after they grow up, they should be the best version of themselves.


    At that time, if they are not the best version of themselves... How could that be? No, I have to discuss


    this with Enrique.''


    As a result, when Teresa sent the message, Enrique immediately replied, "In this era, it''s better for you


    to be open-minded and let the child make decisions on his own."


    What''s more, Brain and Bruce were still young. Enrique felt that she was worried too much now. Even if


    Brain and Bruce really met the girls they liked when they grew up...


    In such a society, that girl might not be a girl who kept her chastity. However, if Brain and Bruce were


    still young people who kept their chastity at that time, their son would suffer losses.


    Teresa was so angry that she didn''t want to discuss this matter with him. She felt that Enrique was


    trying to avoid talking with her about the romantic past with other women.


    ''Bah, shameless man.'' Teresa closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. In her dream, her two children fell


    in love with a girl at the same time.


    That girl was a girl who didn''t keep her chastity. However, Brain and Bruce were stubborn. They just


    wanted to like that girl who didn''t keep her chastity.


    Then they were heartbroken by that girl and even cheated by her for money. When Teresa woke up, it


    was already six o''clock in the morning of the second day.


    She frowned. Her heart was still beating fast. No, she couldn''t let it happen to her own child. Yes, she


    must tell Brain and Bruce about it.


    When they grew up, they couldn''t tell others that their family was rich. Yes, they had to pretend to be


    poor, so that the girls wouldn''t be with them because of money at least.


    That''s right. She must told them about this. At this time, the mobile phone rang again. It was from


    Enrique. At this time, it should be in the middle of the night in France?


    "Hello? Why are you calling me now? Shouldn''t you be sleeping?"


    "I just want to wake you up and tell you that I will be very busy today. Go to thepany early to find


    Tony. Well, I''m sleeping. Honey, I love you."


    Teresa''s face flushed red, especially when she heard the word honey, which made her feel uneasy. But


    on the other side of the phone, Enrique did not hang up.


    "Hey, don''t you know how to behave?"


    "Good night."


    "Is that all?"


    "Then what else do you want?"


    "At least call me honey, and give me a good night kiss or something like that?"


    "How old are you? I''ll hang up."


    Teresa hung up the phone with a red face. Damn it! When did Enrique learn this? He was getting more


    and more naughty.


    She got up, washed her face and went downstairs to have breakfast. The driver had been waiting at


    the door for a long time. Albert also got up at that time. Teresa said hello to him and the two people had


    breakfast together. Then Teresa hurried to thepany.


    After Teresa left, Ives and Harris got up. Gavin was thest one to get up. He had the best sleep


    among these old people.


    Albert proudly told Harris that Teresa had told him to go out more often and pay attention to his health.


    Hearing what Albert said, Ives''s face darkened. He red at Albert, knowing that Albert must have said


    it on purpose, but he didn''t have much time to pay attention to him.


    He had been in the Shen Family for many days. Although he could rest assured that his men would


    take care of thepany, he had to go back at least to have a look. After breakfast, Ives left.


    At the same time, Anita, Alex and his men left. All of a sudden, the Shen Family was empty. Looking at


    the empty house, the three old men felt sad.


    In the end, they decided to go shopping in the mall. They had been busy all their lives, and had earned


    a lot of money all their lives. It was time to go out and spend it. So she made up her mind.


    On the other side, as soon as Teresa arrived at thepany, she met Yilia. She nced at Teresa


    expressionlessly, turned around and went to work.


    Tony had already received a call from Enrique. When Teresa arrived at the CEO''s office, Tony had


    already prepared everything.


    "Mrs. Teresa, this is the information that my boss asked me to give you. Besides, we are going to hold


    a recruitment meeting outside TH Groupter. Mrs. Teresa must have attended it before, so you need


    to go out to manage the meeting this time."


    "Okay, I know. And... Tony, you don''t have to call me Mrs. Teresa. Just call me as before."


    "Okay, Ms. Teresa."


    Teresa smiled. She didn''t want to go back to her office, so she sat in Enrique''s office and read through


    the recruitment process.


    After reading it for a while, Teresa felt tired. In fact, she didn''t need to read it carefully. Moreover, she


    could ask Tony if there was anything she didn''t understand.


    Besides, when it came to recruitment... It was also because of this that she entered the TH Group,


    wasn''t it? This time, they would find some real potential designers to train and not the ones who try to


    enter thepany by some other means.


    At that time, they could work as interns in thepany. However, TH Group, a big group, could only


    recruit no more than five designers every year.


    Moreover, the first ce was rewarded handsomely, which was not doubted by Teresa at all. That


    year...


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Ms. Teresa, everything is ready outside. Shall we?"


    "Well, then let''s go out."


    Today''s recruitment was held at the gate of TH Group''s head office. Anyway, there was arge square


    at the gate of TH Group, which was privately owned by thepany.


    In this J City wherend was very precious, it might be arge Group like TH Group that could afford


    such arge square. When Teresa went out, there were so many people.


    There were really many designers who came to TH Group to apply for the job. Teresa''s position was in


    the best sight. Tony sat on the left of Teresa, Yilia sat on the right of Teresa, and as for Patricia...


    Although she was praised as a talented designer, she had just entered thepany not long ago.

 Chapter 537 The Same Thing Happened

    Chapter 537 The Same Thing Happened


    Therefore, she was not qualified to sit in those seats. Today, Patricia was not angry at all. She stood


    not far away obediently, but with a strange smile on her face all the time.


    This kind of smile made no one around her dare to approach her. The opening remarks were the same


    as usual, anyway, the host on the tform would say it every year.


    Then the contestants who signed up took their own design drawings, and TH Group provided the


    stage. Thepetition wouldst for three days. After three days, the selected contestants would need


    to take out their own physical jewelry works, not only a design drawing. And let the senior executives of


    TH Group make a choice.


    Sitting in her seat, Teresa looked over one by one. However, she found many talented thinking or novel


    ideas in many works, so she had passed many of them.


    On the other side, Tony also had his own opinions. By thestparison, Tony and Teresa had many


    common choices. Yilia had a very high standard.


    There were only a few people who could really pass through Yillia. At this time, a woman squeezed out


    of the crowd. She was wearing a wide dress, a pair of ck frame sses, and in her hand was her


    work.


    "Wait a minute. There is my work. I''m sorry that I''mte."


    When thest work was disyed, both Teresa and Tony frowned. This work... It was so simr to the


    one that Teresa used to participate in thepetition that year.


    Teresa leaned against the chair. Tony couldn''t believe it either. The idea and structure were almost the


    same. Anyone with a discerning eye could understand it at a nce.


    "Well, this work is a little interesting."


    On the other side, Yilia, with a faint smile, let the woman pass the selection. It was rare. Tony looked at


    Teresa. Teresa smiled and agreed too.


    In fact, she just wanted to see what that woman wanted to do? Could she really imitate her work all the


    way?


    Since Teresa let that woman pass, of course Tony let her pass as well. He had been the assistant of


    Enrique for so many years. How could he not understand something?


    After thepetition, Teresa could go home after work. Because she really didn''t have time for lunch,


    she was hungry now.


    She didn''t have much time to do anything else. When she got home, she urged Mandy to prepare the


    dinner, and then? Then the whole table was full of people watching Teresa gobbling.


    After finishing a bowl of rice, Teresa unexpectedly asked for another bowl. Albert persuaded her to eat


    slowly, and slow down. She was so hungry that she was so engrossed in eating.


    After dinner, Ives brought a bowl of soup to Teresa. Teresa took it with a smile. After drinking it, she


    stood up and went for a walk in the garden. In fact, she was thinking about the woman today.


    The wide clothes and the slovenly appearance were very simr to her years ago. Touching her chin,


    was it really a coincidence? No one would believe it.


    But who was behind all this? ''I really can''t figure it out. Since I can''t figure it out, I''d better wait and see.


    I''m taking a walk,'' Teresa thought in her heart. And then she saw Ives walking in the garden pretending


    that he was also eat too much.


    Then Albert, Harris, Gavin, as well as Brain and Bruce came out. Finally the peace turned into noise.


    Before going to bed, Enrique called Teresa on time and asked her how she was doing. Then she told


    him what had happened today.


    But Enrique didn''t say anything and he asked Teresa to make her own decision. Teresa nodded, said


    good night to him and went to sleep.


    On the second day, thepetition went to the second stage. The contestants were asked to tell the


    origins and inspirations of their works.


    And then some of them were eliminated. Because the people was fewer than yesterday, Teresa could


    go to the canteen for lunch today. It was always lonely to eat alone.


    In particr, it seemed that some people in thepany were unwilling to get close to her. Well, it


    saved her trouble. It was good.


    However, while she was eating, Patricia suddenly appeared in front of her. With her chin on her hand,


    she naively mentioned that woman whose ideas and designs were copied from Teresa''s original


    design.


    Patricia kept saying that woman''s design was good, Teresa smiled. Looking at Patricia in front of her,


    Teresa seemed to have known something. However, Teresa''s smile made Patricia unhappy.


    What''s so funny? Why she kept smiling? If she didn''t have a purpose, she wouldn''t praise it like that.


    Most importantly, she could choose a woman from that group of people to be her assistant.


    Don''t think that only Teresa was allowed to choose an assistant by Enrique. I also had the right, and it


    was also allowed by Enrique.


    In the afternoon, after listening to the rest of thepetitors'' speech, Teresa eliminated part of them.


    Thepetitors who had passed the second round of selection was the final ones who were qualified


    for the final.


    Teresa was a judge for two days. If she wanted to say she was tired, she was not particrly tired. If


    she said she was not tired... She still felt a little tired. Sitting there all day, she was afraid of missing any


    talentedpetitor, so she didn''t even dare to go to the bathroom.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fortunately, tomorrow was Saturday, and the day after tomorrow was Sunday. The final round would be


    on Monday. At that time, Enrique happened toe back, and the final winner would be decided by


    him.


    Teresa, who had been exhausted for the whole day, stood up and twisted her body. It was really a pain


    in her waist and buttocks. She was extremely ufortable. When she was about to leave, a woman


    stopped her.


    "Teresa Gu? Ms. Teresa?"


    "It''s me. What can I do for you?"


    It wasn''t anyone else who stopped Teresa but the woman who giarized Teresa''s work. This woman''s


    name seemed to be Sharon Lin. Yes, that''s the name.


    "I just want to say that I will definitely surpass you. No matter it''s your talent in design or anything else, I


    will definitely surpass you."


    After saying that, she smiled at Teresa, turned around and ran towards the crowd. Teresa smiled and


    shook her head. Was this a provocation to her?


    Or was it a deration of war? However, it was still uncertain whether she could work in thepany


    or not. In particr, her work giarized her that year''s work. The reason why she could make it to the


    final was that Teresa wanted to see what she really wanted.


    As for whether she could enter thepany, Teresa didn''t think she would agree. Neither would


    Enrique agree with this. Otherwise, the designers from their TH Group were thieves who steal the fruits


    of other people''s minds.


    Teresa smiled and didn''t take it seriously. It didn''t mean that others didn''t take it seriously. After Teresa


    left, Patricia, who was standing behind her, showed a faint smile.

 Chapter 538 Almost Be Kidnapped

    Chapter 538 Almost Be Kidnapped


    ''Teresa, don''t think that you can eliminate the person I like just because you have the right to choose a


    new employee to enter thepany this time. If she doesn''t enter thepany, it will be not fun in the


    future.''


    After Teresa entered thepany and sorted out her things, she could leave. Ha-ha, tomorrow was


    Saturday. She didn''t need to go to work. She thought she should take Brain and Bruce out for fun.


    She hadn''t taken them out for a long time, and she did feel that she owed them a little. Besides, she felt


    that the atmosphere between the three fathers was not very good. If possible, she thought that she


    should mediate it.


    It was Jeffrey who yed a trick on them. Fortunately, the bad guy pay his price. Although Jeffrey was


    dead, the entanglement between the three fatherssted for so many years.


    Now it was indeed the right time to let them return to the good rtionship in the past. After all, they


    had such a good rtionship in the past. She really didn''t want them to treat each other as enemies.


    After packing up, Teresa found that the car outside was waiting for her. When she was about to get in


    the car, she suddenly found that something was wrong and immediately stepped out of the car.


    "Who are you?"


    She looked vigntly at the man sitting in the driver''s seat, wearing sunsses and peaked cap, but


    that man was definitely not her driver. Where was the driver?


    "Ms. Teresa, please get in the car. Our boss wants to see you."


    Teresa''s face darkened. At this time, three men in suits, ties and sunsses slowly approached behind


    her. Fortunately, Teresa could see them from the ss of the car.


    "I advise you not to attack me at the gate of TH Group. Don''t you see that the security guards over


    there are looking at us?"


    "Ms. Teresa, we have no malice. If we have, we won''t stand here and talk to you so politely."


    Teresa didn''t say anything and waved at the two security guards not far away. The bodyguard in ck


    pulled a long face and pushed Teresa. Teresa staggered and even fell into the car.


    She thought to herself, ''If they take me away, I may encounter something bad.'' At this critical moment,


    someone pulled Teresa back with his hands. It was no other but Peter.


    "It''s not gentle for all of you to force a beautifuldy like this."


    Peter was still smiling happily. When the men in ck were about to make a move, the man who had


    been sitting in the car waved his hand to the men in ck and nodded at Peter.


    "Ms. Teresa, since you don''t want to go with us, we have to go back and tell our boss the truth. Sorry to


    bother you."


    The man nodded to Teresa and the three bodyguards in suits over there. The three got in the car and


    drove away in front of Teresa and Peter.


    Standing next to Teresa, Peter found that the tense nerves all over Teresa''s body had been rxed.


    After calming down, she turned to look at Peter.


    "Peter, why are you here?"


    Standing aside, Peter shrugged his shoulders and pointed to a car not far away. That''s the car for Brain


    and Bruce. In the car, Brain''s and Bruce''s little heads were lying on the window.


    "They finished school and wanted to pick you up, so we came. Your two children saved you."


    Teresa nodded. It was indeed because of Brain and Bruce. If it was not because of them, she might


    have been kidnapped. Teresa nodded at Peter to show her gratitude.


    "Ms. Teresa, are you okay?"


    The two security guards finally arrived. Teresa waved her hand. She indicated that she was fine. They


    looked at Peter and went back to their seats.


    "The security guard at the gate of TH Group needs to be changed. When your husbandes back,


    you should really talk to him."


    "I think what you said makes sense."


    Teresa also agreed with Peter this time. She almost was kidnaped at the gate of TH Group. The two


    security guards at the gate couldn''t see that she was in a dangerous situation here.


    They were slow to react and was indeed a littlezy at work. ''Forget it. I will talk to Enrique about it


    when he goes back. After all, tomorrow is Saturday.


    "Let''s go."


    She walked towards the car not far away and got on it. She raised her head and looked at Brain and


    Bruce. If they didn''t want to pick her up from work today, she might have been kidnapped.


    "It looks like you''ve offended a big man."


    "Really? Why do you think so?"


    "Because the man in the car was once a powerful man in a mercenary. Later, he got shot in a mission


    and retired. Do you think the person who can hire him will be nobody?"


    It was rare for Peter to look so serious. Teresa couldn''t help but wonder who that person was. He


    wanted to see her? It seemed that he was quite polite. If he really wanted to kidnap her, he couldn''t


    have done it at the gate of TH Group.


    Then, what was his purpose? On the other side, Bruce took out a box of chocte from his schoolbag


    and handed it to Teresa. When Brain saw the box of chocte, he pouted to show his unhappiness.


    "Mom, it''s a chocte from my ssmate. You will be in a good mood after eating it."


    "This is a gift from another girl ssmate. Are you sure you want to give it to me?"


    "Okay."


    Anyway, he didn''t like desserts. He really didn''t understand why those girls always sent him something,


    especially cake, chocte and milk candy.


    Bruce''s disdain and Brain''s envy and jealousy made a sharp contrast. Teresa took over the box of


    chocte and opened it. It was chocte in human shape again. Teresa picked up the white chocte


    and eat its head.


    Not far away, the corners of Peter''s mouth twitched. ''Oh my God! This woman is fierce. Ordinary


    women must be holding chocte and shouting. It is so cute and she doesn''t want to eat it.''


    Sure enough, the wife of the CEO of TH Group was extraordinary. Seeing that Peter was staring at her,


    Teresa took a piece from the box and handed it to Peter.


    Peter was stunned. ''Does this woman think that he wants to eat chocte?'' He rolled his eyes, took it


    and put it into his mouth. It was delicious.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Teresa gave Brain and Bruce one piece each. Looking at the pouted face of Brain, Teresa wanted to


    laugh. In fact, she also couldn''t figure out the girls'' behavior. They two were looked the same as each


    other.


    Brain looked also quite cute. Why did those girls only send gifts to Bruce?

 Chapter 539 Weekend

    Chapter 539 Weekend


    It seemed that her son, Brain, was not bad either? What''s wrong? Then, Bruce took out arge stack of


    love letters from his schoolbag and handed them to Teresa.


    "Mom, what should I do with these letters?"


    Teresa was stunned. She looked at the letter in Bruce''s hand and found that there seemed to be some


    more letters in his bag. However, on the other side, Brain had turned his back and looked very angry.


    "Bruce, I believe you have grown up and can deal with these letters yourself."


    Bruce nodded to show that he understood. Then he put the letter back into his schoolbag and looked


    up at Teresa.


    "Mom, please help me find a big suitcase and I will put these letters in it when we get home. I don''t


    want to throw or burn others'' good intention away. It''s disrespectful to them."


    "My dear Bruce is so sweet."


    Teresa reached out her hand and touched Bruce''s head. On the other side, Brain was losing his


    temper. ''Humph, what''s the big deal? Those girls, one by one, have no taste.'' In the future, it must be


    his kind of personality that was more popr.


    When they got home, Teresa didn''t tell the three fathers and Gavin about what happened just now. She


    was afraid that they would worry about her.


    They were old and couldn''t sleep well. If there was anything about her bothering them and letting them


    worry, it was really her fault.


    After dinner, Teresa went to the room of Enrique to deal with her own design draft. She looked at the


    design draft drawing and found that it was almostpleted. When Enrique came back, her design


    drawing would be almost done.


    At that time, it could be used to produce the finished product and then sold. In fact, this jewelry could


    be changed ording to the love story of each customer.


    Everyone want to have a unique token of their rtionship, which would make their love be


    unique.


    It was already half past ten in the evening. When she went back to her room, washed her face and


    rinsed her mouth, she turned on her phone, only to find that several calls had been made from Enrique.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There were still two or three messages. All right, she didn''t notice Enrique''s call and message. She


    immediately called Enrique. Enrique answered the phone very quickly. He had already known what


    happened after work in the daytime.


    After asking some questions, he asked her to be careful. She must ask Peter to follow her when she


    went out these two days. Moore didn''t have much free time these days, because Ares was missing.


    After leaving a message to Moore, Ares disappeared. Everyone knew that he must go to find the


    murderer Henry, who had killed Fiona and escaped.


    However, Henry seemed to have disappeared from the world after he killed Fiona. No one could find


    him, not even the international police.


    It had to be said that there were many ways to make a manpletely disappear, but the CEO of PL


    Group wouldn''t be willing to kill Henry.


    Besides, his powerful mother, who was half-paralyzed after apoplexy, also might give advice behind


    Henry.


    After listening to Enrique''s nagging, Teresa fell asleep with her phone in her hand. Enrique was so


    angry that he wanted to fly back now and teach that woman a lesson.


    On the second day, as it was Saturday, everyone could sleep in. Teresa had nned to sleep in, but


    she didn''t expect that Brain and Bruce woulde to wake her up in the early morning.


    At six o''clock, they pulled her up from the bed. At that time, Teresa was still in a daze with messy hair.


    "Mom, get up quickly. Let''s go for a walk in the park. Today, Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert, Grandpa


    Ives and Mr. Gavin, they would all go. Mom, I take credit for that."


    Brain patted himself on the chest, looking so proud. Teresa smiled and shook her head. Well, since her


    two sons knew her feelings so well, as a mother, she should get up now.


    Teresa got up and washed her face. As expected, Ives, Albert, Harris and Gavin, who was as sleepy as


    Teresa, all were sitting at the dining table, staring at each other.


    Especially Ives and Albert. The two of them looked at each other hatefully and they two even didn''t eat


    breakfast today. Teresa rubbed her forehead.


    "Mom, the rtionship between Grandpa Albert and Grandpa Ives doesn''t seem to be good. What are


    you going to do?"


    "Where did you n to go today?"


    "We are going to the garden where Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert often go. It''s not far from here.


    There are a group of olddies dancing on the square. Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert and Mr. Gavin,


    they always sit not far away andmented on which olddies are more beautiful."


    After hearing what Brain had said, Teresa was speechless. It was true that in this world, as long as a


    man was together with a man, the topic they talked about was always the game and woman.


    Albert and Harris were getting old, so it was impossible for them to y any game like young people.


    The only thing left was women.


    Well, they would like to go out and have fun today. After breakfast, they usually walked half an hour to


    get there. Sometimes they drove, and sometimes they walked.


    Since there were so many people today, they decided to walk. Teresa also thought that it was better to


    exercise more. After all, it was only half an hour.


    However, half an hour didn''t sound much, but for people like Teresa who didn''t exercise all year round,


    even if she changed into sneakers, she feel tired after walking for a while.


    Looking at the two children beside her, Teresa found that they didn''t look tired at all. She even felt that


    her strength was not as good as the four old men over there.


    "Teresa, it seems that you need to exercise more in the future. How about you apply for a membership


    card of a gymter?"


    "Okay..."


    Teresa was on the verge of breaking down, because she seemed to beughed at by those old men.


    Ives was unhappy as soon as Harris finished his words.


    "Teresa, although exercise is good for your health, you should take it slow. You can''t do it all at once,


    understand? Otherwise, your body can''t stand it."


    "Okay, Dad."


    "Abby,e out with us every week from now on. It''s better to exercise in this way than in the room.


    Don''t you feel that the air is very clear and fresh?"


    Teresa was speechless. ''How could the air be clear and fresh all of a suddenly? This is J City!'' Then,


    on the following way, Teresa was so tired and those several old men were quarreling with each other all


    the way.


    The considerate Bruce and Brain held Teresa''s hand. They were kind-hearted, but what they two didn''t


    know was that she would only feel more tired when she held hands with them like this.

 Chapter 540 Falling Into The River

    Chapter 540 Falling Into The River


    They normally only take half an hour to get here. Because of the problem of Teresa''s physical strength,


    today they spent almost an hour. When they arrived the park, the olddies had already divided into


    groups, who weremunicating with each other in various area of the park.


    Recently, it was said on the inte that there were two kinds of people in China that people couldn''t


    offend. First, it was urban management officers. Second, it was the square dancing olddies. Tired


    Teresa quickly found a flower bed edge and sat down.


    "Mom, are you okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Mom. Let me massage your feet."


    Fortunately, Teresa still had two sweet children. Seeing that they wanted to take off her shoes, she


    stopped them in a hurry. After exercising for a while, she sweated and felt ufortable.


    Although she didn''t have smelly feet, she also didn''t want her two children to massage her feet right


    now. She just need to hold on for a while. The four old men saw Teresa resting. They didn''t bother her.


    The four of them dispersed. In fact, the four of them were separated into two groups. It was the first


    time for Ives to look at the group of women waving their fans and dancing at such a close distance.


    There were also people dancing with swords and dancing with music. They looked at the river not far


    away and found that there were a group of old men ying Tai Chi.


    The ce was small, but when Ives looked at the group of women not far away, he found that the


    momentum of those men was really weak, so they were driven to such a small ce by those woman.


    Then he looked at Harris and Albert. They ran to the iron fence hanging by the river''s fence and did


    stretching exercise. It seemed that the three of them were talking about something.


    "Brain, take Grandpa Ives to Grandpa Harris and Grandpa Albert there. Let''s go together."


    "Okay, mom."


    As soon as Brain got her order, he ran towards Ives not far away. Then he held his hand and shook it.


    Ives was helpless. How could he not see the intention of Teresa and the two children?


    However, the grudge between them could not be solved in a few words. Even if he knew that it was a


    trap by others, his heart knot could not be solved.


    In particr, there was grudge between him and Harris. The killer who killed Harris''s wife was sent by


    him.


    "Dad, let''s go together."


    "Okay."


    Seeing his daughter working so hard, he didn''t want to put his daughter in a dilemma. As long as she


    felt happy, everything would be fine. The three of them walked towards Albert and others.


    When they got close to them, a fast bike came out of nowhere and was about to hit Brain.


    Teresa stretched out her hand and pushed Brain, who fell down not far away. There were a lot of


    people here and they hid quickly, but the bike seemed to be aimed at them.


    "Teresa."


    Albert, Harris and Ives tried to pull Teresa at the same time. Ives frowned. If things went on like this,


    they might all be hit.


    Ives pushed them away with great force. Because of inertia, his body fell backwards. In a sh, he fell


    into the river.


    "Dad."


    Teresa was extremely anxious. The people around began to call the police, but no one jumped down to


    save him. Teresa wanted to jump, but she didn''t know how to swim.


    Albert and Harris jumped off the water without a word. At the same time, Gavin quickly took a photo of


    the young man who was riding a bike and trying to attack them.


    When they came out of the river, the group of men who practiced Tai Chi beside them all came up to


    help. The three of them were all wet. Ives''s foot was hurt.


    "Oh, you are really old. You don''t even know how to swim. You are really useless."


    Of course, he said these words to Ives. Ives raised his head and red at Albert. Originally, he was


    about to say that no one asked him to save him, but he stopped on the second thought. Because


    ording to Albert''s character, if he really said that, Albert must wave his hand and said to him that if


    he had the ability, he could continue to jump down and swim around.


    He didn''t want to argue with him. The administrator came and he sent the three old men to the


    reception office at the gate of the garden and let them change into the uniforms of the employees of the


    reception office.


    Gavin had called the police, and the police woulde soon. And Ives had called Anita and Alex. He


    deliberately sent them away today, hoping to have a good time with Teresa.


    He didn''t expect this to happen. It seemed that from now on, it was safer to take Alex with him. Peter


    and Alex arrived first, even faster than the police.


    About ten minutester, only two policemen arrived. One was a middle-aged policeman with potbelly,


    and the other was an impatient policewoman standing beside the middle-aged man.


    "Go back to the police station with us."


    The two of them didn''t ask anything and was about to take them back to the police station directly.


    Harris was unhappy. Albert was also unhappy. Ives''s face darkened, and even someone with a good


    temper like Gavin was a little unhappy.


    ''Is this the police for the people?'' Why did they try to bring them back to the police station without


    asking anything? What was wrong with them? Even if they needed to bring them back to the police


    station to record their confession, they still needed to listen to the cause and result of the matter here


    first, right?


    What was their attitude? They were really arrogant and impatient! They didn''t try to arrest those who


    tried to attack them, but behaved like this in front of the victims. Well, they were really a "good" police


    of the people.


    As for Anita, she had received the photo sent by Ives and had already started to chase the young man


    who had tried to attack them. A group of people followed the two police directly to the police station.


    But there was only one police car there. The policeman and the policewoman asked them to take a taxi


    and pay the fare by themselves. Harris was so angry that he almost raised his crutches to beat the fat


    police.


    "What? Are you trying to attack the police?"


    "I think if he beat you, your boss will also let you suffer this silently. Next time, when you are so


    arrogant in front of others, remember to see clearly who the person is in front of you."


    Peter sneered. The middle-aged policeman, of course, didn''t recognize Peter. He just sneered too.


    Now that they two were outnumbered, he didn''t want to lower himself to the same level as them. When


    they returned to the police station, they would suffer a lot.


    "Come on, don''t talk too much. Go back to the police station with me."


    Peter drove himself here. All the people went to the police station. Harris made a phone call on the


    middle of the way. ''Well, when I arrived at the police stationter, I guess that person should be waiting


    at the door.''


    As for the fat police and that policewoman, he really wanted them to suffer. Ives didn''t interfere in this


    matter.


    In his mind, he clearly knew that Harris and Albert had been living here for a long time. They must have


    the ability to solve this problem.

 Chapter 541 Go To The Police Station

    Chapter 541 Go To The Police Station


    Teresa held Brain''s and Bruce''s hands. The scene that Ives fell into the river was really frightening her.


    When they arrived at the police station, the fat policeman asked them to get out of the car with a bad


    attitude. Then they followed him into an office. He didn''t even asked them to take a sit, and he just sat


    in his own seat.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The woman sitting opposite him took out a notebook and looked up at them.


    "Name, age, gender."


    No one answered the policewoman''s question. The policewoman frowned and looked up at the group


    of people. The fat police officer took a sip of tea and smiled.


    "Do you know where you are? This is the police station. You need to answer whatever we ask. You''d


    better not say anything useless."


    "Well, I finally know what a police is, awesome."


    If he didn''t have changed his past bad temper, he would have already shot this bastard. He was too


    arrogant. However, Peter knew that, in fact, he was a paper tiger.


    "You answer first."


    The policewoman pointed at Teresa, who seemed to be the most easily bullied one among them. She


    ignored Peter.


    "Miss, we called the police. You don''t ask the reason and you even interrogate us as criminals here.


    Maybe when you finish, the person who attack us has escaped already."


    "I know you called the police. I''m asking you now, aren''t I? Why do you have so many questions?"


    Teresa sneered and thought, ''Are all the policemen nowadays like this?'' Seeing Teresa''s attitude, the


    fat police officer stood up with a snort.


    "Lee,e in. Take this woman to the interrogation room."


    The door of the office was pushed open and a man in police uniform came in. He looked very powerful.


    The fat police pointed at Teresa who was standing there.


    "Got it, boss."


    Peter sneered in his heart, ''It seems that the fat police is still a leader. That''s better. Just wait and see.''


    "Let me see who dares to touch my daughter."


    Before Albert could say anything, Ives roared and stood in front of Teresa, before Albert could say


    anything. Albert turned around and gave Ives a ferocious stare. Damn it. Ives stole a march this time.


    "Are you going to fight against me together? Lee, take them to the interrogation room and interrogate


    them separately. I''d like to see how capable they are."


    "I want to see how capable you are."


    As soon as the fat police officer finished his words, a deep voice came from outside. It was a man in his


    fifties, whose hair was a little grey.


    Wearing a police uniform, he came in with a strong aura. He looked at the fat police officer coldly with a


    long face.


    "Director, why are you here?"


    "What? I can''te, can I? This is your ce, isn''t it?"


    The director of the police station stretched out his hand and struck hard on the table beside. The sound


    was very loud, which scared the fat police officer to tremble.


    In the end, Teresa and the others walked out of the police station safely. As for the fat police officer and


    the female police officer who had a bad attitude, they had naturally been dismissed.


    Although it was not enough to vent their anger, they decided to end this matter like this. As soon as the


    matter was settled, Anita came to the gate of the police station with a young man with bruises. She


    nodded at Ives.


    "Boss."


    "Well, you know what to say when you send him in."


    Anita nodded. This morning''s trip ended with unhappiness. Harris was still full of anger and had no


    ce to vent it. What was wrong with the world now?


    If he didn''t know the director of the police station, would they be tortured to death by that fat


    policeman? Everyone was in a bad mood. They got on the car of the Shen Family and went back to the


    vi directly.


    Teresa called a family doctor to check on the three old men. Although they were in good health, it was


    autumn now. It was inevitable that the weather was cold.


    Especially after they fell into the water, they were wearing wet clothes for a period of time. The doctor


    prescribed some medicine and let them take it. The doctor said that they would be fine after a sleep.


    Harris and the others didn''te out for lunch. Looking at Teresa, Brain and Bruce felt that their


    mother was not in a good mood.


    The two of them were sensible. Teresa had promised them to go to the amusement park with them in


    the afternoon, and then she would go to the Ocean Park, and the undersea world with them tomorrow.


    They said that their ssmates always went there, but the two of them seldom went there. It could


    even be said that they had never been to such a ce. Teresa felt sorry for them, so she agreed.


    However, none of them could be happy after such a thing happened. They could only stay with their


    mother and didn''t mention that they wanted to go out to y.


    Peter, who was standing beside, thought in his heart, ''It''s not that simple. There were so many people


    there. Why did that young man go for Teresa and others directly?


    Why didn''t he bump into others, but into Teresa? Fortunately, it was just a bike. If it was an electric


    bicycle, or a motorcycle, this matter could not be ended up simply like this today.''


    Since they couldn''t go to the amusement park, Brain and Bruce went back to their room and did their


    homework obediently. They didn''t even yputer games very often in the daily time.


    Teresa felt that she owed two children, so she allowed them to yputer and anything they


    wanted. Then she went back to the study and wanted to draw the design draft.


    But her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t draw anything, so she was very irritable. Atst, she didn''t


    want to draw any more. She stood up and wanted to see what the two children were doing.


    She had thought that the two of them might be ying games or watching cartoons when she opened


    the door. However, as soon as she entered the room, Teresa was stunned that Brain was watching the


    documentary of the animal world.


    As for Bruce, he was watching to the Law Lecture. What the hell? What were the two kids looking at?


    Law Lecture? Documentary of the animal world? ...


    But she didn''t want to disturb them when she saw them watching programs so carefully. She had to


    quietly leave the room and go to every old men''s room to have a look.


    However, all the old men were sleeping, except Gavin. He was in the back garden, stretching himself,


    pulling his arms and legs, and Teresa shrugged her shoulders. Well, she felt bored alone.


    She had nothing to do and couldn''t draw the draft, but her family seemed to be very busy. It seemed


    that she could only watch TV.

 Chapter 542 Enriques Scandal

    Chapter 542 Enrique''s Scandal


    She watched TV the whole afternoon until Mandy told her that it was time for dinner. The four old men


    asked the servants to send the dinner to their rooms, and Teresa and the two children were having


    dinner in the dining room.


    As usual, Teresa urged the two children to wash themselves and then go to bed. After that, she went


    back to her own room, which was empty.


    Looking at her phone, Teresa found that Enrique didn''t call her today. Teresa pouted and thought of a


    news she saw before dinner. It was about Enrique.


    She was very agitated. The photos of the news should have been taken on the second day when


    Enrique went to France. It was a group of photos of Enrique and an international female star. Teresa


    remember her. She was the one who had scandal with Enrique before Enrique and she got married.


    Enrique almost got married with her at that time. Her name was Kimberly He. She was beautiful and


    had a good figure. The key point was that she was young.


    Previously, she pretended to be calm in front of the children, but once she returned to her room, once


    she returned to the room that belonged to her and Enrique, her heart suddenly ached.


    ''Enrique, I didn''t care about it before, so I didn''t ask you about your rtionship with that Kimberly He.


    If you really loved each other back then, why did you choose to take revenge on me and give up your


    love?''


    Now, she had forgiven him and fell in love with him again, but the news report said that the CEO of TH


    Group had a tryst with the famous star Kimberly He in the middle of the night.


    They stayed in a five star room in France. After entering it, they never went out. It was not until the


    second day that Kimberly He came out of the room.


    Teresa closed her eyes, as if she could see Enrique and Kimberly He standing in front of the French


    window, hugging, kissing and even rolling on the bed.


    But in this case, Enrique didn''t exin to her, and he even call her? He even listened to herints.


    ''Teresa, you are really stupid. Why do you still trust Enrique?


    Why don''t you remember the lesson? You know what kind of person that man is.''


    Teresa was a little annoyed. She took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab and drank half of it in


    one breath. Her face was red. The more she drank, the more irritable she became.


    Shey on the bed. In a daze, she heard someone calling her. She knew that the person who was


    calling her name over and over again was the man named Enrique.


    Did she hate Enrique? If Enrique did something wrong to her, she would hate him. She was not the


    kind of woman who couldn''t live without a man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She frowned as if someone was flirting with her. It was itchy and she couldn''t get rid of it. Later she felt


    as if she was flying, then she felt hot and cold.


    She felt that her body was so heavy, as if someone was beating her. She shouted and wanted to ask


    someone to save her, but it seemed that no one came.


    She fell into endless darkness alone. In her dream, she saw Fiona waving at her. She wanted to grab


    her hand.


    But even Fiona was standing in front of her, she couldn''t catch her. When she moved a little closer,


    Fiona stepped back. Then she cried, squatting on the ground and crying bitterly.


    The second day when Teresa woke up, she felt a sharp pain in her head. She rubbed her head, but her


    body seemed to be falling apart. She suddenly lowered her head and found that she was covered with


    a quilt.


    But her body...? She suddenly uncovered the quilt and found herself lying on the bed naked. The marks


    on her body showed that she had sex with someonest night.


    But Enrique was still in France? Then? Then who was itst night? No, no, what was wrong with her?


    How could it be?


    "Are you awake? What are you thinking about?"


    At this time, the door of the bathroom was opened. Wasn''t the maning out from inside the


    bathroom was Enrique? He had just taken a shower.


    Even his hair was still dripping with water. Teresa looked at him foolishly. She had been panic before,


    but when she saw Enrique, she was secretly relieved.


    Then she seemed to remember something and frowned. Standing not far away, Enrique looked at


    Teresa with amusement. Then he walked forward, sat on the bed and stared at Teresa.


    "What happened to my wife just now? Sometimes she looked panic, and sometimes she felt relieved,


    huh? Did she just misunderstand something? Then she think I should be in France at this time. Who is


    that man?"


    "Enrique!"


    Teresa let out a scream, but Enriqueughed. He reached out and held Teresa tightly in his arms. He


    rushed backst night.


    As soon as he entered the room, he smelled a strong smell of wine, which was the bottle of red wine he


    had collected for a long time. However, the little woman on the bed was so tempting.


    The night robe she was wearing was half covered, which was a fatal temptation to the man. Besides,


    she waved her arms and called his name at the same time. How could he bear it?


    So he took Teresa to take a shower. Then he seemed to feel that she was also very beautiful when she


    behaved like this, so he wanted to have sex with her.


    He didn''t expect that she would cry and scream in the middle of the sex. He was so scared that he


    didn''t dare to move anymore. Then she began to say something. She asked several questions. Since


    he liked that female star so much, why did he choose to revenge her and then give up his happiness?


    Why did he marry her?


    It suddenly urred to Enrique that the news a few days ago might have been known by this jealous


    woman. The more he thought about it, the happier he was.


    It could only prove that this little woman had him in her eyes, and he was even in her heart. He was


    happy. After venting his desire, he hugged her and fell asleep.


    But the little woman didn''t seem to behave at all. She kept wriggling in his arms. Well, he couldn''t help


    but... Well, just a few times more.


    The second day, he felt refreshed and went to take a shower. When he came out, he found that his little


    woman had such an expression, which made him a little unhappy.


    In this world, except him, who else dared to touch his woman? Teresa was very angry and still held


    grudges about what happened before.


    Seeing that Teresa was jealous, Enrique didn''t exin immediately. Instead, he stretched out his hand


    to tease Teresa and rested his head on Teresa''s shoulder.


    Teresa tried to move her shoulder, but she failed. Enrique just kept teasing her. Especially his hands,


    always wanted to touch the quilt that covered her body.

 Chapter 543 Explanation

    Chapter 543 Exnation


    "What are you doing?"


    "I want to take a look."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The shameless Enrique clung to Teresa and was about to pull the quilt off her body. Teresa''s face


    darkened. She really hated him doing this.


    "Well, look at you. I won''t touch you, okay? Don''t be angry."


    He kissed on Teresa''s face, which made Teresa disgusted. Now she was still angry with the female star


    named Kimberly. They had known each other for a long time.


    Seeing that Teresa''s face was red with anger, Enrique had to admit that Teresa was so charming that


    he wanted him to have sex with her again, but he knew that he couldn''t do it today.


    "Don''t you remember what day it is today?"


    Teresa turned around and ignored the man in front of her. He looked rascal. Seeing that Teresa turned


    around, Enrique didn''t get angry.


    "Here you are."


    Enrique took out a purple luxurious box from nowhere. Teresa took a look at it and turned her head.


    Enrique was amused by her reaction. This little woman was still angry with him.


    He opened the box with her hand and saw a ruby and a sapphire inside. The red and luster of the ruby


    was like rose, which was very beautiful.


    The blue gem was like the blue in the deep sea, clear and deep. Teresa looked at the two gemstones.


    The gems were not very big, only the size of a thumb lid, but one of them in the shape of a circle and


    the other in the shape of a moon. Teresa was stunned. Sun and moon? He? Did he bring these two


    gemstones back specially? Why? For her?


    "Don''t underestimate these two gemstones."


    "I know."


    She knew that as a designer, she certainly knew how much these two small gemstones were worth.


    However, she looked at Enrique.


    Although she liked them very much, although she knew that Enrique had specially brought them to her.


    However, Teresa was still unhappy. Enrique put the box in Teresa''s hand and sighed.


    ''What a silly woman! Why does she not ask me on her own initiative? Does she have to let me take the


    initiative to exin myself?'' She was not cute at all. Well, hepromised. After all, this little woman


    had upied his whole heart.


    Besides, he owed her. He loved her and owed her. He might never be able to leave this little woman in


    his life.


    "Have you seen the TV news? The one who said I cheated on you."


    Teresa was stunned and didn''t say anything. Well, he knew she had seen it. Now he came to exin?


    She wanted to hear what his exnation was.


    "Kimberly, you have seen her before. In fact, Kimberly and I are just friends at most, or friends of


    interests. Last time, I deliberately provoked you with her, or you would neverpromise so soon."


    "You..."


    Teresa blushed. She was indeed irritated at that time, not because she was jealous, but because she


    was afraid that her two children would fall into the hands of such a woman.


    In the world, how many stepmothers would really treat other people''s children well? Even if there was


    someone who treat others'' children well, it was very rare, let alone the famous star, Kimberly?


    She couldn''t even take good care of herself, let alone take care of her two children. Therefore, for


    many reasons, she had no choice but to marry Enrique. It seemed that this knot in her heart hadn''t


    been solved yet.


    "You are jealous now. I can see that. So you drank and got drunkst night, didn''t you? And you called


    my name the whole night."


    "Nonsense."


    Teresa turned her head away and didn''t want to see Enrique at all. But it seemed that Enrique had


    prepared for it. He took out his phone and turned it on.


    "Enrique... Why... Why are you doing this?"


    The voice was from the drunken Teresa. With a red face, Teresa tried to snatch the phone from


    Enrique''s hand. Enrique got up quickly and waved the phone in his hand at Teresa.


    "Do you want to get this phone? Come and snatch it!"


    The voice on the phone is still ying, and the sound was not right. The voice inside became the


    panting voice of men and the tender panting voice of women. Teresa kept calling Enrique''s name.


    Hearing all this, Enrique smiled happily, and Teresa face turned extremely red.


    "Give me your phone."


    She sprang up from the bed and pounced on Enrique. Enrique smiled. Teresa wanted to rush towards


    him, but she were tripped by the sheet on the bed, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    After throwing away his phone, Enrique walked up to Teresa and held her in his arms. Teresa''s chest


    heaved up and down in shock.


    "Ah, Teresa, you seduced me by yourself. You know, I''m not very calm in front of you."


    After saying that, Enrique held Teresa in his arms and put her on the sofa. Enrique said with a smile at


    the corners of his mouth. Teresa suddenly realized the current situation now.


    She just wanted to grab the phone from Enrique, but she forgot that she didn''t wear anything. Damn it!


    Enrique must have done it on purpose. Teresa was angry, so Enrique could only press on her and


    breathe heavily.


    "All right, all right. Don''t be angry with me. I apologize, okay? Let''s go to the zoo today? I haven''t been


    with you three for a long time."


    Teresa didn''t say a word. Enrique could only get up helplessly. After Teresa got up, she directly kicked


    his shin. Enrique felt sharp pain on his leg. When Teresa saw this, she was in a better mood.


    After getting dressed, the two of them went downstairs. Harris and others didn''t go out for a walk today.


    After all, such an unpleasant thing happened yesterday.


    In Enrique''s opinion, he should build a big square near his vi. If the publicity was good enough, there


    would be many peopleing here.


    In this way, those old men''s needs could be satisfied. Thinking that there were also some elders in the


    vi nearby, he made the decision.


    After all, it was just a piece of cake for him. However, Enrique''s proposal was just rejected. Harris


    thought it was boring. They couldn''t change their idea of going to the park just because of that thing,


    could they?


    What''s more, if Enrique really build a big square nearby, although the air and environment were good


    here, it was definitely not lively as they were in the park. Since Harris rejected, Enrique didn''t say


    anything.


    Unlike other old CEOs, these old men didn''t like ying golf at all.

 Chapter 544 Birthday

    Chapter 544 Birthday


    In fact, Enrique also hated others to ask him out to y golf. He felt it boring. As time went by, business


    people knew that he didn''t like ying golf.


    And no one invited Enrique again. As for the CEOs and managers of other shopping malls, all of these


    had nothing to do with him.


    After breakfast, the whole family was suggested to go to the zoo by Enrique. Of course, Brain and


    Bruce were the happiest, and the other old men were also very happy. Only Teresa was waiting for


    Enrique with her mouth pouted.


    Albert was about to say something, but was interrupted by Enrique. Then the two of them whispered to


    each other.


    They two came back as if nothing had happened. But Albert showed acent smile to Ives, and


    Ives frowned. Did the two of them hide anything from him?


    Since he came to the Shen Family, Enrique had never spoken a word to him. He disdained and even


    didn''t like the son-inw in front of him.


    In fact, he knew everything he had done to Teresa. But now seeing Teresa so happy, he really didn''t


    want to...


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Ives thought of this, all the ns that had nned to deal with the Gu Group and TH Group were


    dyed, but it was only temporary. If he found out that the Shen Family, especially Enrique, were


    bullying Teresa... Then don''t me him for being rude.


    They packed up and went to zoo with Peter today, in order to prevent what happened yesterday from


    happening again. The two children were very happy and went crazy in the zoo.


    They wanted to see the panda, the monkey and the giraffe. Some activities could be done in close


    contact with small animals.


    The two kids were not afraid at all. They had a great time. The lunch they had in the zoo was sent by a


    servant, and it was a big lunch.


    After lunch, Brain and Bruce hadn''t had enough fun yet. They took their Grandpa Albert, Grandpa


    Harris, Grandpa Ives and Mr. Gavin to see the hippo.


    Enrique and Teresa were following behind them. Brain and Bruce were ying happily in the zoo. Not


    far behind them, a pair of dark eyes were staring at them.


    Enrique turned around and frowned. He always felt that someone was following them. His instinct was


    very urate. He could feel that someone follow them all the way.


    After Enrique took a look at Peter, Peter nodded and walked away. Fifteen minutester, Enrique left


    after telling Teresa that he wanted to go to the toilet.


    In the men''s room, Peter was catching a young man with a ck and blue face. Looking at the man in


    front of him, Enrique sneered. Peter nodded at Enrique.


    "This man is the one who rode the bike yesterday. I didn''t expect him to be released so soon."


    "Why are you following us? Who sent you here? I don''t want to hear you say that you just want to take


    revenge on what happened yesterday. If you don''t want to tell me, it doesn''t matter. Peter, just handle


    him quickly and..."


    "I understand. It''s just a piece of cake."


    The young man''s body trembled, but his expression seemed to be determined to die. He was not afraid


    of Enrique, because he felt that the man in front of him would never dare to kill anyone.


    With a sneer, Enrique turned around and stopped talking. A dagger appeared in Peter''s hand and he


    was about to stab the dagger into the young man''s body. The young man was so scared that he even


    peed.


    "I... I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you."


    Peter frowned. He was not a hit man. Why did he need to follow behind Enrique? But fortunately, they


    paid him a lot. He happened to have a crush on a car recently.


    "Then tell me quickly. Why are you dawdling?"


    "Yes, someone asked me to hit those old men, that young woman and her two kids by my motorcycle.


    And that person promise to give me three thousand after I finished doing that. But I can''t ride a


    motorcycle in that kind of ce, so I have to change it to a bike. I thought that I just need to bump into


    them with my bike. Then I could get the money."


    Enrique sneered and wondered, ''Who was so poor? Why did that person hire such an idiot by using


    three thousand? Or?'' Enrique frowned. He seemed to think of something.


    "Take him and follow me!"


    Enrique walked forward quickly, fearing that the other party had just used the trick to lure them away


    from others. In fact, their purpose was on those old men or the two children.


    When Enrique and Peter found them, Enrique breathed a sigh of relief secretly. They were ying


    happily there, but he didn''t notice that there was a pair of eyes looking at them not far away.


    All of them had a good time. Enrique directly said that they wouldn''t go home for dinner. Enrique and


    others went to a grand hotel. Enrique had already booked the most luxurious private room and ordered


    the most luxurious food.


    In fact, Teresa didn''t like to waste food like this. While they were eating, all the waiters in the private


    room went out. A food trolley was pushed in, on which there was a huge cake.


    Teresa was stunned and then remembered that today was her birthday. Ives secretly red at Albert,


    thinking, ''Does this old man really thought he didn''t know about it?''


    After everyone had sent the presents, Albert wanted to see how Ives made a fool of himself. Ives stood


    up, took something from Anita and handed it to Teresa.


    "Teresa, it''s your birthday. This is your birthday gift. I hope you like it."


    Teresa opened it and saw a stack of photos and the document of the ownership right of a private jet. In


    the photos, it was a private jet, which was surprisingly big. Teresa opened her mouth wide and looked


    at Ives in disbelief.


    "Do you like it?"


    "But dad, I..."


    In fact, Teresa wanted to say that she didn''t need to go abroad. It was no need for him to send her a


    private jet. But Ives was smiling. Teresa thought it was useless to refuse, so she just ept it.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "You don''t need to say thank you to me. That''s not a big deal."


    After Ives said that, his eyes fell on Albert. He gave Teresa a blue brocade box. He didn''t know what


    was in it, but it was far worse than his ne.


    In fact, the gift from Albert was also very precious. Last time, he went to the farm with Teresa and


    others and saw that Teresa liked the farm very much, so he had already asked someone to buy the


    In this way, when they were free, they could directly check in. The farm had already been managed by


    someone he hired. However, all in all, his present was still a little inferior to that of the ne.

 Chapter 545 Candidates

    Chapter 545 Candidates


    Albert was unhappy until Teresa''s birthday dinner was over. It was supposed to invite many people to


    celebrate her birthday at home. But they were in such a hurry that they didn''t prepare anything.


    Enrique felt a little guilty to Teresa, but Teresa was very satisfied. If he really wanted to entertain his


    friends at home, no matter the partners in business, or some good friends of him in private, she might


    not be as happy as she was now.


    Teresa didn''t like to hold a party or something like that. Inparison, celebrating birthday with a


    family was the warmest thing.


    When they arrived at the Shen Family''s house, they were really tired after ying for a whole day. After


    washing themselves up, they fell asleep on the bed, so did Teresa.


    On the other hand, Enrique was full of energy, but it was a pity that the woman beside him was tired, so


    he couldn''t do anything with her. Lying next to Teresa, smelling the fragrance of her hair, Enrique


    couldn''t fall asleep...


    On the second day, there were dark circles under Enrique''s eyes. It was rare to see that. Teresa pursed


    her lips and snickered. Just like other people''s Monday, they had to go to thepany today.


    Today was the day of the final round. Whoever had entered the final round and who should be


    eliminated, naturally, Teresa didn''t need to tell the result of thepetition to Enrique.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Enrique had his own assistant, so Tony must have told him the whole story. When they arrived at the


    company, Tony was already standing at the door.


    Teresa went back to her office herself just like everyone else. It was a nine-to-five job. If you say it''s


    boring, it was really kind of boring. ...


    But this was the way to survive. Teresa thought that it was better toe to thepany and feel


    bored than to be bored at home. Anyway, it was the same. One could make money, and the other could


    not make money.


    One was that she could develop what she had learned, and the other was that she could only be


    a full-time housewife. No woman could escape these two results.


    After a while, the finalpetition began. Teresa was sitting on the judge seat. She didn''t see Enrique


    and didn''t know where he went.


    In thest morning, three people with unique opinions on design were selected, two women and one


    man. The man''s idea was quite appreciated by Teresa.


    In addition, ording to her experience, female assistants were really gossipy and troublesome. She


    didn''t want something like Shirley''s matter to happen to her again.


    So she had decided to make that man her assistant. At least he would be decisive and not be


    indecisive. As for the other two, one ranked the first, and the other one ranked the third. Naturally, their


    arrangement had already decided.


    As for the woman named Sharon, she kept imitating her until thest step. Naturally, she was not allow


    to enter thepany. She stood there, staring at Teresa motionlessly.


    Teresa''s hair stood on end. Atst, the woman rolled up the draft in her hand into a horn and shouted


    at Teresa.


    "Ms. Teresa, you don''t allow me to enter thepany. Are you afraid that I will steal all your limelight?"


    Teresa stood up and smiled, ignoring her.


    "I happen to need an assistant. How about you being my assistant?"


    At this moment, Patricia stood out and pointed at Sharon not far away. Sharon pursed her lips and


    shook her head.


    "I want to be Ms. Teresa''s assistant. Since she doesn''t agree, it''s meaningless for me to stay at TH


    Group."


    Sharon turned around and was about to leave, but Teresa had gone far. She was not interested in what


    they were talking.


    "What? Are you unhappy?"


    Teresa rolled her eyes at Enrique and thought, ''This man didn''t show up when he should have


    appeared, and suddenly appeared when he shouldn''t have.''


    With a gentle smile, Enrique followed Teresa. Seeing this, Patricia''s eyes turned red, but she knew that


    she couldn''t be in a hurry. She had to finish the first step.


    In the end, Teresa didn''t know what kind of method Patricia had used to make Sharon work in the


    company. But after entering thepany, Sharon was Patricia''s assistant.


    As for her assistant, his name was Jarvis Qin, a shy big boy. Teresa was quite satisfied when she


    heard that her assistant was just graduating from college.


    But her satisfaction didn''t mean that the petty man, Enrique, was satisfied. When they were having


    dinner, he looked at Teresa with resentment and forced her to choose another assistant.


    "Teresa, that man is really not suitable to be your assistant."


    In the office, Enrique was still trying to change Teresa''s mind. Teresa, who had been silent all the time,


    really couldn''t stand it this time. She waved her fist and red at Enrique.


    "I just want that man to be my assistant. I don''t want to make trouble for myself anymore."


    "Yes, you didn''t make trouble for yourself, but you made trouble for me! You made trouble for me! You


    made trouble for me!"


    "Are you a repeater?"


    "I have to say something important three times, three times, three times."


    "Well, that''s enough. If you keep doing this, I would tell our sons what their dad''s childish behavior after


    I go back home today."


    "Oh..."


    With a pitiful look, Enrique returned to his desk and looked at Teresa. Finally, Teresa couldn''t stand it


    anymore, so she stood up and went back to her office.


    Today, Jarvis Qin only needed to get familiar with thepany, and he would officiallye to work


    tomorrow. The probation period was three months. After three months, he needed Teresa''s permission


    to officially be an employee of TH Group.


    "Ms. Teresa."


    When she returned to her office, Jarvis Qin, who was tidying up his desk, nodded to Teresa. Jarvis


    Qin''s desk was just outside Teresa''s office, very close and convenient, so that he could hear it


    whenever Teresa called him.


    "Well, it''s your first day here. You can take a walk around and have a look at thepany. By the way, I


    have the document of the history of TH Group and some documents of the personnel departments. You


    can take them home. Remember to go to work at eight o''clock tomorrow. You can go to the human


    resources department to get your work cardster."


    "Okay, thank you, Ms. Teresa."


    "Oh, you''re wee. You will be my assistant from now on. I don''t think I have any bad habits that you


    can''t stand."


    Teresa smiled at him and went back to her office. She picked up thepany''s leaflets on her desk


    and some other documents that would help Jarvis Qin to be familiar with thepany quickly. She


    gave them all to Jarvis Qin.


    Originally, Jarvis Qin could have gone home directly, but he didn''t.

 Chapter 546 Something About The Company

    Chapter 546 Something About The Company


    He stayed until the off-duty time of the TH Group, just in order to blend into TH Group, a bigpany.


    On his way, he met Sharon and Patricia, two of whom were in a strange tone.


    As a man, it was not good for Jarvis to argue with two women, was it? He didn''t say anything and went


    to the personnel department. Unfortunately, Patricia led Sharon to the human resources department.


    "What a coincidence! Teresa didn''t bring you here in person? Tsk. She is really an arrogant superior."


    When Patricia spoke, Jarvis didn''t say anything. Although it was the first time that he had real contact


    with Teresa, he felt that she was a good person.


    Besides, as a man, he thought that he didn''t need to rely on a woman to survive in thepany.


    Couldn''t he handle his own business? That was ridiculous.


    But Jarvis also knew that he just entered thepany and couldn''t afford to offend Patricia. So he


    quickly got his stuff from the human resources department, turned around and left.


    However, Patricia stretched out her foot and tried to trip Jarvis up. Jarvis frowned. Fortunately, he had


    sharp eyes and suddenly stood there. Then he turned his head to look at Patricia.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Miss Patricia''s feet are long and white."


    After saying that, he walked straight out of the door. The people of the human resources department


    lowered their heads and smiled. They had been often bullied by Patricia. They knew that Patricia could


    enter thepany not only because of her father, but also her own talent.


    They had no backer and needed to rely on their own ability to get in and survive in thepany, so


    they couldn''t afford to offend this woman. Today, the newly employee Jarvis was quite bold.


    But he had a good luck. As soon as he entered thepany, he was actually liked by the wife of the


    CEO. Tsk, did the wife of the CEO like such young handsome men?


    Butpared with Mr. Enrique, that young man was probably not good enough? There were many


    people who thought so in thepany. At the same time, Patricia''s face darkened.


    Patricia thought in her heart, ''Damn it! How dare a small intern treat me like this? ''Sharon, who was


    beside, stretched out her hand and pushed her sses on the bridge of her nose. Something shed


    through her eyes.


    "Hey, why are you still standing there? You took the things and left. What are you guysughing at?


    You guys don''t want to work here anymore, do you?"


    Patricia red at the people of the human resources department and snorted. It was not until she left


    with Sharon that the people of the human resources department began to whisper.


    "Does she think she is the wife of the CEO? Even the decent wife of the CEO won''t say that."


    "That''s right. Why does she be so arrogant and want to fire us?"


    "All right, all right. Let''s go to work now. We can''t afford to offend Patricia."


    Although people in the human resources department always felt that they were always bullied by


    Patricia for no reason, what could they do? She had a powerful and rich family, but they didn''t have.


    They had better work hard. Only by holding their job could they have the ability to support themselves


    to live in such a big city.''


    As soon as he returned to his seat, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he directly took the information


    Teresa gave him and looked through it. In fact, he had already known about this bigpany when he


    applied for TH Group.


    He wanted to get familiar with the people here, but he still also carefully looked at what Teresa gave


    him. Teresa rested her chin on her hand and looked at Jarvis outside.


    Although she didn''t know whether he did it just to leave a good impression on her, it seemed that he


    was trying very hard to stay in TH Group. Well, let''s observe for a while first.


    When it was time to get off work, Jarvis was still outside. Teresa tidied up her stuff, pushed open the


    door of the office and patted Jarvis on the shoulder.


    "It''s time to get off work. You can take the rest home."


    "Okay, thank you, Ms. Teresa."


    "You''re wee. Pack yourself up and go back home now."


    After saying that, Teresa walked towards the CEO''s office. Every day she needed to wait for the busy


    Enrique to finish his work ande home with her every day.


    When Teresa entered the office, Teresa happened to see that Enrique was making a phone call with a


    bad look on his face. She didn''t know what happened to him, but he hung up the phone as soon as he


    saw her.


    ''Why is he so mysterious? Was he afraid that I would know the business secret?''


    "How much longer are you going to work?"


    "Soon. I can go home after reading and signing the documents here. Can you wait here for a moment?"


    "Oh... By the way, I almost finished my design. When will you check it?"


    "Show it to me tomorrow, and then I will take it to the handcraft department and ask them to make it as


    it is."


    Teresa sat on the sofa without saying a word. Enrique lowered his head and was busy with his work.


    Teresa took a look at the magazine on the tea table. It was a magazine some time ago. As an


    assistant, Tony was not diligent at all. Why didn''t he change the magazine?


    She had seen all these, and there was nothing to see. She took out her cell phone from her bag and


    began to check if there was any news. However, when she saw the news page, she was very unhappy.


    The headline was still upied by Enrique and Kimberly.


    The news said that Enrique cheated on her. They also put forward the idea that if Teresa, the wife of


    Enrique, saw the scene, might she divorce Enrique, or might she do something for her marriage?


    It was so boring. She put away her phone. Teresa was wandering around in the office. Unexpectedly,


    Tony was not in the office today.


    Standing in front of the floor to ceiling window of the CEO''s office, she could see everything outside


    from here.


    The feeling here was really good. Standing here, she was like a king looking at her business empire.


    When she looked back, she found that Enrique seemed to be more charming.


    His side face was also very perfect, as if it was the most satisfactory work of god. When he didn''t wear


    sses, he was very attractive, and when he wore sses, he looked like a perfect gentleman.


    s, it''s a pity that such a man is scheming and rascal. How could she fall in love with such a man?


    She even still fell in love with him after she suffered so much.


    "Teresa, if you keep looking at me like this, I''m afraid I can''t control myself and want you here."


    Lowering his head, Enrique suddenly opened his mouth. Teresa was stunned and turned around in a


    hurry. Damn it! Did he have three eyes? He didn''t look up at her, but how did he know that she was


    looking at him?


    It was getting dark outside, and the sunset glow was red. The scenery here was beautiful. Not knowing


    when, Enrique had been standing behind Teresa, stretching out his hand and holding her


    waist.

 Chapter 547 Missing Together

    Chapter 547 Missing Together


    Holding Teresa tightly in his arms, Enrique didn''t say anything, nor did Teresa. They stood in front of


    the French window and looked at the beautiful sunset.


    This situation was finally broken, because Enrique''s phone rang. He loosened Teresa, turned around


    and answered the phone.


    "Hello? Well, I see. I''ll be right there."


    "What happened?"


    After Enrique hung up the phone, Teresa asked. Enrique shook his head, stepped forward, held Teresa


    in his arms and kissed her ear.


    "I have something to do and may leave for a few days. It''s a little sudden. I''ll exin it to you when I


    come back. But please believe me. I won''t fall in love with any other woman except you. I''ll ask my


    driver to send you hometer."


    Enrique''s tone was heavy. Teresa didn''t know what had happened, but it seemed that Enrique didn''t


    want to exin anything to her.


    It was not that he didn''t want to exin, but he seemed to be in a hurry. Teresa nodded. She couldn''t


    do anything for him, but since he let her believe him, then she would choose to believe him.


    Then Enrique left in a hurry in front of Teresa. She recognized that it was Moore''s car, but Moore didn''t


    get off.


    He didn''t say anything to her. Something unexpected must have happened, or it wouldn''t be like this.


    Teresa sighed faintly. She would know it in a few days.


    "Ms. Teresa, shall I drive you home now?"


    The exclusive driver of Enrique asked Teresa. Teresa nodded. Yes, she needed to go back home now.


    Just now, Enrique told her that she had better not to run around recently and it was better for her to go


    home directly after work.


    He was afraid that what had happened before would happen again. When she returned home and saw


    the expressions of several old men, Teresa also knew that they also didn''t know about the matter of


    Enrique.


    "What? Abby, where is Enrique? Why didn''t hee back with you today?"


    Seeing that Teresa hade back, Albert was a little confused. Didn''t Enrique and she usuallye


    back together? Did Enrique have to work overtime today?


    "He... He has something to deal with. He might be very busy these days, so he won''te back these


    days."


    She wanted to say the truth out, but she was afraid that they would think too much, so she swallowed


    it. Only then did Teresa find that Ives was not here today.


    "Dad, well..."


    Seeing Teresa''s hesitation, Albert knew what she was going to ask. This child must be afraid that he


    would overthink it. In fact, he was relieved.


    "Are you going to ask where Ives that old man is? An hour ago, he received a call and left in a hurry.


    He didn''t tell us anything."


    "So does he?"


    Teresa frowned and thought of that Enrique also left in such a hurry. What on earth was going on?


    Where did they go and what they was going to do?


    "Abby, is there anything wrong with Enrique?"


    Teresa shook her head, but Albert was not a fool. Harris didn''t feel well today and was still resting in his


    room. While Gavin was apanying Harris, Brain and Bruce went back to their room. There were


    only the servants and Albert in the living room.


    "There is nothing you can''t say between you and me. Or do you think dad is too old to help you?"


    "No, Dad, why do you think so? I didn''t mean that. I didn''t say it because I was afraid that you would be


    worried."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just tell me. There are only two of us anyway."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Albert waved his hand. There was nothing serious about it. Abby was afraid that they would worry


    about her. Therefore, she always hid things from them. When she first came back, she was bullied by


    Enrique.


    In fact, they all knew that Abby was stubborn, and she didn''t want to tell them. It was really not good to


    keep it like this.


    "Dad, please don''t be angry with me. In fact, I don''t know what happened either. He suddenly received


    a call and said that he would go out for a few days. He asked me and Tony to manage thepany


    well. That''s all. Nothing else. But dad also left in a hurry. I can''t help wondering if there''s something


    fishy about it."


    "Are you afraid that Ives and Enrique would do something behind us? Or are you afraid that Enrique


    hasn''t let go of what happened in the past, so he attacked Ives?"


    Albert said. In fact, what he said was also reasonable, especially the words of Enrique before he left,


    he said that he would only love her in his life and asked her to believe him. What should she believe in


    him?


    Thinking of this, Teresa''s mind became more and more confused. She immediately took out her mobile


    phone and made a call, but Enrique''s mobile phone had been turned off. She called Ives, but Ives''s


    mobile phone was also powered off.


    "Dad, both of the two''s phones are powered off."


    Albert''s face darkened. He nodded and waved at Teresa, telling her not to worry.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. Nothing will happen."


    Recently, Albert had been living a peaceful life with Harris and others. They didn''t know what had


    happened outside.


    But it didn''t mean that others didn''t know. Albert called Jerome directly. It seemed that he hadn''t called


    his son for a long time.


    Since Abby came back safe and sound, he had been living in Shen Family''s house. He didn''t even go


    back to his own home. On the one hand, he was worried about Abby. On the other hand, he didn''t want


    to leave his two grandchildren. Moreover, he really didn''t want to stay at his own home.


    He might as well hide here and have a rest. The phone was soon connected, but the person answering


    the phone was not Jerome, but his assistant.


    The assistant said that more than an hour ago, Jerome received a phone call, and then hurriedly


    handed him over something about thepany and left, saying that he would leave for a few days...


    Albert was stunned. Even Jerome left in a hurry after receiving a phone call? Then what was it? What


    happened?


    Those three people didn''t say anything and just said that they would go out for a few days. What could


    they do now?


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "Your brother also left in a hurry after receiving a phone call. He said he would leave for a few days..."


    "What?"


    Teresa''s face darkened. She walked back and forth in the same ce. Something big must have


    happened. Otherwise, how could the three of them, who seemed to have no connection at ordinary


    times...


    Why did they leave together all of a sudden? Teresa walked back and forth.

 Chapter 548 A Call From Lena

    Chapter 548 A Call From Lena


    Albert''s eyes were blurred. When he was about to say something to stop Teresa, Teresa stopped and


    suddenly patted her head.


    "I can call Moore."


    However, when Teresa called Moore, his phone was also turned off, which made her more and more


    flustered. What could she do?


    "Peter! Where is Peter?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing Teresa calling his name, Peter, who was leaning not far away, replied her. In fact, he liked to


    see Teresa running around like an anxious fly.


    "Can you get in touch with Moore now? I have something very important to ask him."


    "No."


    However, he refused without hesitation. Teresa frowned and stood there, looking at Peter with a creepy


    look. What was this woman doing?


    "It''s useless to look at me. I have his phone number, but you also have it, haven''t you? You couldn''t get


    in touch with him just now, let alone me."


    Teresa still didn''t say anything. She looked at Peter, who put his hand on his forehead and thought, ''All


    right. This woman is really... Is it necessary?''


    "I know. I will ask my men to check it out, but it will take a few days."


    "How many days?"


    Teresa was not satisfied. Peter rolled his eyes and went out without saying anything. A few days was


    fast, OK?


    Well, of course, who was he? He was Peter. It would be easy to find out the truth, but he liked to see


    the flustered look of that woman. ...


    "Abby, don''t worry. Harris is not in good health. I think..."


    "I know, Dad. I''ll go back to my room first. Ask Mandy to call me out when it is time for dinnerter."


    Teresa returned to the room where she and Enrique lived. Looking at the empty room and the brocade


    box ced in front of her dresser, she saw the gem that Enrique gave her.


    When her phone rang, Teresa quickly took it out and checked it. It was not a call from Enrique, Ives or


    Moore, but Lena.


    Teresa was stunned. ''Sister? Why does she call at this time? Shouldn''t she be take care of her baby in


    her belly in peace? That''s right. So many things have happened recently, and I havepletely


    forgotten what happened between my sister and brother-inw. I don''t know how they are going.''


    "Hello? Sister."


    "Abby, are you free now?"


    Lena''s voice was choked with sobs. Teresa was stunned and realized that her sister must have known


    what happened to her brother-inw. It seemed that their cover-up did not bring them back to peace.


    In fact, it was also her fault? If it weren''t for her, Tristan wouldn''t have been so stressed and his brother


    wouldn''t have left the wholepany to him.


    While her brother-inw had to bear her sister''s violent temper during her pregnancy, and finally... It


    seemed that she had to take arge part of the responsibility.


    "Yes, sister. Are you okay?"


    "Abby, I want to see you..."


    "Okay."


    "Shall we meet in the Starlight Bar?"


    Teresa was stunned. ''Bar? She was pregnant. How could she drink?'' Drinking was not good for the


    baby. She remembered reading a lot of reports. It was because the pregnant woman drank that the


    baby in the womb became a fool. There are many such cases.


    "Well, sister, I''m going there now. Wait for me at the door of the bar."


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Teresa changed her clothes and went downstairs. Seeing that


    Teresa was in a hurry, Albert was confused.


    "Abby, what happened?"


    "Sister is in a bad mood. She is waiting for me at the bar gate. I need to be right there."


    "What? She was pregnant and wanted to drink? Wait for me. I''ll go with you."


    Albert was also angry. How old was Lena? How could she be so thoughtless? Did she not want the


    baby in her belly?


    On the other side, standing on the street, Lena hung up the phone and leaned against the door of the


    bar. There were many peopleing and going, and many young people came in groups.


    There were also many people who hugged each other, or went into the bar hand in hand, and some of


    them went out of the bar hand in hand. However, why it was she who was alone here?


    Ah, no, it shouldn''t be said like that. She still had a little baby with her. Lena reached out and touched


    her round belly. She still held back her tears.


    "Look, there is a pregnant woman over there. Her belly is so big. Why she stille to a bar?"


    "Maybe she came here to catch the man who made her pregnant but was unwilling to take


    responsibility."


    "Ha-ha, I agree with you. This kind of woman is the most pathetic."


    The three women passing by Lena fixed their eyes on her for a while, and then entered the bar. How


    could they not enjoy a good time at such a happy night? Maybe they could meet a handsome man to


    make an appointment.


    "Baby, they are right. We were really abandoned by your father. He abandoned us."


    Lena lowered her head and touched her belly, looking a little sad. At this time, a handsome man came


    out of the door.


    "Miss, are you waiting for someone?"


    The man looked up and down at Lena. In fact, he had seen her stand there for a long time. She was


    standing at the door of their bar with a big belly, and she was unwilling to leave.


    It seemed that she didn''t want toe in. Maybe she was waiting for someone here. In fact, they had


    seen a lot of this kind of scene in the bar. It must be some bad man who yed with a woman and


    made her pregnant, but he was unwilling to take the responsibility.


    Then the woman would choose to wait at a ce where that bad man would often appear. For the sake


    of the baby in her womb, she tried to retrieve that love, but unfortunately, such a man was really a bad


    man. He could even abandon her during the pregnancy. Even if they really got married, they would not


    be happy.


    The Women nowadays really didn''t understand how to keep their chastity. When they were young, they


    always wanted to have a good time. They didn''t know how to protect themselves and got pregnant.


    Now they knew the worst result, didn''t they?


    Lena saw a man standing beside her and asked with concern. In such a fast-paced city, there was such


    a gentle man who would care about a stranger.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A bitter smile appeared on her face. Yes, it was the same as the first time that Tristan appeared in her


    life. He looked at her gently.


    "Well, I think you have been standing here for a long time. Your belly is so big. Why don''t youe in


    and have a seat? I''ll find a quiet corner for you. It won''t be noisy."


    In fact, the bar had just opened and there were not many people. Lena shook her head. Seeing that the


    pregnant woman was so stubborn, the man didn''t say anything and turned to walk into the


    bar.

 Chapter 549 A Fight At The Entrance Of The Bar

    Chapter 549 A Fight At The Entrance Of The Bar


    When Lena leaned against the slightly cold wall, her eyes were blurred. Fortunately, she was pregnant


    now. Otherwise, such a beautiful woman who leaned against the entrance of the bar...


    As long as it was a man, he would like to bring such a beautiful woman to a hotel and have fun with


    her. Since she looked so lonely, she wouldn''t resist.


    Even though Lena, who was pregnant, was slightly fat and her beautiful oval face was much rounder, it


    was not difficult to see that she was a real beauty.


    "Well, you can sit here and wait."


    The man, who had left and then returned, appeared beside Lena again, with a wooden chair in his


    hand, which looked heavy.


    He put the chair against the wall and let Lena sit down. Lena''s feet were really painful, especially now


    her belly was big and her legs were a little swollen.


    "Thank you..."


    "You''re wee."


    The man smiled at Lena and went back to the bar. He didn''t ask anything. Everyone had their own


    privacy, and he had no right to explore it.


    Especially for such a despondent woman, Lena didn''t say anything, and the man didn''t ask. It was


    getting dark, and Teresa hadn''te yet. Lena held her mobile phone in her hand, wondering if she


    should call Teresa again.


    "It''s getting dark. Maybe the person you are waiting for won''te."


    After a while, the man came out again with a cup of steaming water in his hand. It was better for a


    pregnant woman to drink more water.


    "Thank you..."


    Lena reached out and took the ss. The man looked at Lena and shook his head. She seemed to be


    too stubborn. It was autumn now and it would be cold at night, but she wore so thin clothes. He didn''t


    know why, but felt pity for her.


    When Lena was about to lower her head to drink water, a familiar but strange man, supported by a


    woman, walked towards the bar in a daze. ...


    Lena was stunned and stood up slowly. It was Tristan. Her husband. She hadn''t seen him for nearly a


    month. Although he was wearing a suit, he looked haggard and sloppy.


    He looked slovenly. If Lena hadn''t been so familiar with the man in front of her, she might not have


    recognized him.


    "Tristan..."


    Lena said. She really felt that she was wrong about that matter. After knowing that Tristan was going to


    divorce her, she just sneered disdainfully and thought in her heart that if he really had the ability, just


    divorce her.


    However, day after day passed. Tristan didn''te back. He didn''t even call her. Her heart gradually


    panicked. It seemed that Tristan, who used to dote on her, was really going to leave her.


    Lena was so scared that she summoned up the courage to call Tristan. However, his phone had been


    in debt. Perhaps he had changed a SIM card in order not to let her find him.


    It was almost a month, and her belly became much bigger. She thought a lot during these time. Tristan


    was really good to her and took her in his hands. She was the apple of his eyes.


    But she was always arrogant and domineering. She always felt that that man would never leave her all


    his life. She always felt that they would live like this for the rest of their lives. She had no fear of


    anything, but in the end, it seemed that she was going to lose him.


    Tristan, who had already drunk some wine in another restaurant, squinted and looked up at the woman


    standing in front of him. She was Lena, the woman he once loved to the bone.


    "Why are you here? What? Are you here to catch adultery?"


    As soon as Tristan finished his words, Lena was indeed hurt. Pursing her lips, Lena stepped forward,


    reached out and grabbed Tristan''s wrist.


    "Tristan, let''s go home, okay?"


    Looking at the woman who suddenly became so gentle, Tristanughed and shook off her hand.


    "Go home? Do I have a home? Do I? Lena, do you have a home? Why do I always feel that I''m just a


    dog in your house?"


    Lena couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and her tears fell to the ground. The woman beside Tristan


    looked at Lena and then looked at the man beside her.


    "Hey, who are you to him?"


    "Well, she is a woman I abandoned."


    Before Lena could say anything, Tristan spoke. Lena looked at him in disbelief. Why? Why did he


    change so fast? Was all the good he''d done for her in the past a lie?


    "Why are you crying? Don''t pretend to be pitiful here. Others don''t know what kind of person you are,


    Lena. I''m very clear about it. Why don''t you put on airs as Ms. Lena of the Gu Family? Why don''t you


    yell at me now? Huh. Let''s go. Leave her alone..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then Tristan held the woman''s hand and staggered towards the entrance of the bar. That man who


    gave Lena water just now suddenly stood in front of Tristan and looked at the woman not far away. Her


    name was Lena Gu?


    "What are you doing? Get out of my way."


    "You two are not wee to my bar. You can go somewhere else."


    Taking a look at the man standing at the entrance, Tristan took two steps back. More and more people


    gathered around him, pointing at Tristan and Lena.


    With a pale face, Lena looked around. She had never been pointed at like this before. She had never


    been watched ormented like this.


    "Fuck you!"


    Tristan stretched out his hand and tried to punch the man. The man reached out his hand and grabbed


    Tristan''s fist. His eyes turned cold in an instant.


    "Although I don''t want to get involved in the rtionship between you two, I have to say that you are


    really a jerk."


    Then the man gave Tristan a punch. Tristan took a few steps back and finally fell to the ground. Lena


    just stood there, tears streaming down her face.


    She clenched her fists and looked at Tristan. Why did he be like this? Was it all because of her?


    However, as soon as Tristan fell down, he took out a dagger from nowhere and pointed it at the man.


    The man frowned. He was stabbed by Tristan in the fight, but he managed to suppress him on the


    ground. People around screamed and someone began to call the police.


    Soon, the police came and took Lena, that man, Tristan and the woman beside Tristan back to the


    police station. They actually did such a thing in the J City.


    Did they really think that the police in J City were so ipetent and doing nothing? Then the police


    took them all back. There was a fierce look in Tristan''s eyes. The man next to Tristan kept staring at


    Lena, who was staggering and unable to stand steadily.

 Chapter 550 When Will It Stop

    Chapter 550 When Will It Stop


    When Teresa received the phone call again, it was a police call. They went straight to the police office.


    It waspletely dark outside. Teresa held the arm of angry Albert.


    In an office, they found Lena''s pale face. Beside her sat a man with gauze, a woman, and a man who


    seemed that Teresa had seen him before.


    "Are you Lena Gu''s family?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Teresa thought that this sentence should be said by the people in the hospital, shouldn''t it? Albert


    walked to the slovenly man on crutches and sighed slightly.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    Although Teresa knew that Lena was not in a good condition, she didn''t know what else she could say


    tofort her. Lena was trembling. Teresa had no choice and she reached out and held Lena in her


    arms.


    "Sister, it''s okay. It''s okay. Dad and I are here."


    "Abby... Abby..."


    It was not until she saw Teresa that Lena burst into tears. It was not because she was afraid, but


    because of Tristan, why did he be like this? It was because of her, wasn''t it?


    "Tristan,e home with us."


    When Albert opened his mouth, Tristan sneered, lowered his head and said nothing. There was only a


    scornful sneer on his face. When the family members of Lena came, the man beside the police asked


    the police in a low voice if he could leave first.


    After getting the permission, the man left quietly. Before he left, he took a look at Lena and suddenly


    felt that she was a poor woman, but fortunately, she had her family apanying her.


    As long as there was family apanying, there was no obstacle in the world that could not be


    ovee, wasn''t there? ''Girl, I wish you happiness. You will be happy, even if from now on, you can


    only live alone with your child.''


    Teresa helped Lena out of the police station. When they were about to leave by car, the woman in


    revealing clothes not far away caught up with Albert and pulled him back.


    "Wait a minute. That bastard has no money, but he still fooled me for so many days. Since you are his


    family, please pay the bill."


    Hearing this, Albert''s face turned livid in an instant. ''What? How could Tristan get involved with such a


    woman? The two of them just have a quarrel. They would return to peaceter. How could he find a


    woman behind Lena''s back? He even finds such kind of woman.''


    "You just go to the man who owes you money. It is none of our business."


    Albert was so angry that he shook off that woman. He felt dirty even being touched by such a woman.


    Lena smiled bitterly and turned her head.


    "How much does he owe you? I will..."


    "He promised to give me three hundred a day. I have yed with him for a week. Besides, I paid for all


    his meals."


    "I don''t have so much cash..."


    "WeChat payment is okay."


    The woman raised her head. Since this woman had paid the bill that man owed her, she didn''t want to


    say anything else, but it seemed that even she suddenly looked down upon the man behind her.


    His wife was pregnant. No matter how angry he was at home, he shouldn''t have left her alone. Well,


    forget it. How could a prostitute like her have the right to judge others?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lena gave the woman six thousand and that woman left happily. Who wouldn''t want more money? She


    would be an idiot if she didn''t want the money.


    Lena turned her head and looked at Tristan who was walking at the end. Her eyes were very gentle.


    She walked up, stood beside him and smiled at him.


    "Tristan, let''s go home, okay? I''m sorry. I was wrong."


    Looking at Lena, Tristan wanted to reply, "Okay, let''s go home." But what qualifications did he have


    now? What qualifications did he have to go home?


    He was no longer the Tristan he used to be. Seeing that Tristan took a step back, Lena took a step


    forward. He used to dote on her, but now she thought that she should forgive him and have a good talk


    with him.


    She didn''t want her baby to be born without a father. She thought that she should really change her


    temper in the future.


    "Tristan,e back, okay? Both I and the baby need you. Do you want to touch it? It would call you


    daddy in the future."


    Tristan''s eyes fell on Lena''s belly. The round belly was carrying the child of the two of them, which only


    belonged to the two of them.


    Lena reached out and held Tristan''s hand, putting it on her belly. She wanted him to feel that even if he


    did something wrong and even if he was confused, it was nothing. At least they were still alive and they


    could still be together.


    Then everything would be fine. With a smile on his face, Tristan reached out and held Lena in his arms.


    ''Thank you, Lena. Thank you for giving me such a gentle moment in the end.''


    But he couldn''t go back. He really couldn''t. He felt sorry for Lena. After the baby was born, it should be


    very happy even if it didn''t have a father.


    "Tristan, don''t leave me anymore. Please, I love you very much."


    Lena still burst into tears, with Tristan in her arms. Teresa, who was watching aside, also had red eyes.


    Only Albert had a long face. But for the sake of his unborn grandson or granddaughter, he could ept


    Tristan.


    "Lena, I''m sorry..."


    Teresa looked at Tristan. Her brother-inw seemed to have untied the knot in his heart. As long as her


    elder sister didn''t care about it, as long as the two of them were still in love, then everything was fine.


    After they got in the car, Teresa asked the driver to send the two of them home. With a smile on her


    face, Lena tightly held the hand of Tristan.


    As if the next moment, as long as she let go of the man beside her, he would suddenly disappear.


    Tristan looked at Lena. He hadn''t seen her like this for a long time.


    He felt sorry for her. He had already had sex with other women. In those days when he was annoyed


    and anxious, he had sex with a prostitute. But Lena...


    Teresa sat aside and said nothing, because she knew that they needed to go back and have a good


    talk with each other.


    It was not easy for them, the outsider, to help. The car stopped at the gate of Lena and Tristan''s house.


    It was a big vi.


    It was bought by Tristan. Because Lena liked this style of vi, he bought it with the great efforts, and


    even paid in installments. Fortunately, he was the general manager of the Gu Group and had a high


    sry.


    Fortunately, he got a lot of dividends every year. In the end, Tristan turned the vi in front of him into


    their own home.

 Chapter 551 The Same Thing Happened Again

    Chapter 551 The Same Thing Happened Again


    Teresa didn''t go back the Shen Family with Albert until she saw Lena and Tristan off. Albert kept silent


    all the way. Teresa knew that he was in a bad mood.


    "Dad, are you hungry? How about we have some night snack there?"


    Albert waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t want to eat anything outside.


    "Dad, I haven''t had dinner with you alone for a long time. I know a good restaurant. Let''s go there


    together."


    Albert turned to look at Teresa and shook his head slightly. She was afraid that he would be hungry, so


    she persuaded him to have some food.


    "Let''s go home to eat. The food outside is not clean."


    Teresa was speechless. Well, it was almost nine o''clock when they arrived at Shen Family for dinner.


    She was surprised that Harris, Gavin and her two children were watching TV in the living room.


    "You are back? Have you eaten yet?"


    Teresa suddenly felt warm when she saw Harris and the others. Yes, wasn''t home like this? A simple


    question could make people feel warm in their hearts.


    "Not yet. Have you eaten yet? Anyway, it''ste. How about we eat together? Just take it as a night


    snack."


    "Do you think we are you? Can we have two meals in a row?"


    When Brain and Bruce saw their mothering back, they each hugged one of Teresa''s legs and


    laughed happily. Teresa didn''t know why they were so happy.


    "Mom, we have something to tell you."


    "Okay. What''s the matter?"


    "The school is going to hold a sports meeting on Friday. Bruce and I signed up for high jumping and


    long-distance running. Will mome?"


    Teresa''s eyes widened. Brain and Bruce were just in the kindergarten. How could there be a sports


    meeting? Was she too outdated or they were too advanced?


    "Okay, Mommy will take Grandpa Harris, Grandpa Albert and Mr. Gavin to cheer up for you two."


    "What about dad?"


    Brain asked with his big eyes blinking. Teresa was choked, so she had to squat down and touch Brain''s


    head. ..


    She said in a gentle voice, "Dad is a little busy these two days, so he may not be able toe back in


    time."


    Obviously, Brain and Bruce were a little disappointed, but just for a moment, they had raised their little


    faces and smiled at Teresa.


    "It doesn''t matter. Mom will be here. You could take pictures of Bruce and me and then show it to dad."


    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll record video for you."


    After the dinner, Teresa took Brain and Bruce back to their own room as usual, while Albert was


    stopped by Harris.


    Gavin was also there. What Teresa didn''t know was that the three of them chatted in the living room


    and didn''t go back to sleep until twelve o''clock in the morning.


    On the second day, when Teresa went to work, they still didn''t get up. As for Brain and Bruce, it was


    Peter who was responsible to pick them up. Beside this, Peter had an extra task these days.


    He had to pick up Teresa at the gate of TH Group. If someone wanted to ask him why... He would said


    it was ording to the order of Enrique, he got in touch with Enrique at night the same day when


    Teresa asked him to find him.


    But the man on the other side of the phone told him not to let Teresa know what had happened there,


    so he only could try his best to hide it from Teresa. Even when Teresa asked, Peter only said that there


    was no result yet.


    He said to Teresa that he would tell her the newest news as soon as he got in touch with Enrique.


    Teresa had been worried the whole night. She was worried about what was going on there. She was


    worried about her dad, Enrique and her elder brother.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She thought for a whole night but couldn''t figure out why they suddenly lost contact. What on earth


    were they going to do? Why did they disappear together?


    When she arrived at TH Group, Tony first handed some documents to Teresa, and then returned to the


    CEO''s office himself. There were many general managers in TH Group, and each of them was in


    charge of a department.


    Therefore, the general manager was not very powerful in TH Group. The TH Group was different from


    the Gu Group. In TH Group, the top leader could only be Enrique.


    Indeed, the TH Group was the same as otherpanies. There were shareholders, but they looked


    like they were just nominal and would only get a dividend at the end of the year.


    This was TH Group, which was founded by Enrique. What he wanted to control was everyone. He was


    such a domineering man. Teresa sat in her office and looking at thepany''s situation documents.


    It was the first day that Jarvis came to work today. She was a little busy, so she asked him to know


    about thepany by himself. Anyway, he had just entered thepany, so he didn''t need to do


    anything.


    The only thing he needed to do was to know more about thepany. It seemed that she didn''t have


    any extra work to arrange for him. Teresa sorted out the things left by Enrique.


    Tony was supposed to be in charge of this work, but maybe before Enrique left, he told Tony that


    Teresa needed to gradually learn how to handle some work at the top of thepany.


    It was so tiring to read these things. Moreover, Teresa was major in design. It was especially difficult for


    her to read them. She needed to ask Tony for some questions that she didn''t understand.


    Teresa rubbed her eyes, stood up and walked towards the dining hall. Jarvis was not outside. Teresa


    thought that he might go to the canteen first because it was time for lunch.


    Teresa didn''t even know if it was because of the matter of Shirley. It seemed that she was not willing to


    be close to her assistant, even a man like Jarvis.


    Teresa didn''t think she did anything wrong. After all, Gossip was a fearful thing.


    When she went to the canteen, Teresa didn''t see Jarvis. After lunch, she wandered around in the


    company. In usual time, she had already gone to the CEO''s office, but today, Enrique was not there.


    Since he was not in the office, it seemed meaningless to go to his office. Thinking of this, Teresa could


    only sigh in her heart. When did she be a dissatisfied wife like this? When did she be a


    woman that couldn''t live without Enrique?


    After Teresa wandered around for a while, she found that it was almost time to go to work. So she went


    toward her office. However, when she went back to the office, Jarvis still wasn''t at his desk. It was not


    until Tony called Teresa and said that Jarvis had stolen jewelry, Teresa felt that something was wrong.


    Teresa frowned. When she arrived at the jewelry design department, Jarvis was surrounded by arge


    group of people. Many people began to use him of stealing.


    "I say it again. I didn''t steal the jewelry."


    "The thing was found in your pocket and you said you didn''t steal it? What are you talking about? You


    hooked up with Mrs. Teresa, didn''t you? Do you feel you are awesome now?"


    Teresa''s face suddenly darkened when she saw a woman standing at the door and heard that woman


    saying something like that. Sure enough, these women in the design department were all misled by


    Yilia.


    They threw out such insulting remarks without any scruples.

 Chapter 552 Collective Resignation

    Chapter 552 Collective Resignation


    "Watch your mouth."


    As a man, Jarvis was criticized by so many women. After all, he was just a student who just graduated


    from university. He couldn''t bear such pressure.


    If it weren''t for the other party was a woman, he would have beaten her up. Teresa crossed her arms


    and leaned against the inconspicuous corner of the door. All the people pointed their fingers at Jarvis.


    "Hey, you ask us watch our mouth. However, what you have done is not clean. Do you dare to do it but


    dare not to admit it?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I''ll say it for thest time. I didn''t steal the jewelry. You know who made it."


    "Tsk, you are still making excuses. Let''s call the police, Miss Yilia. Take him to the police station. Let me


    tell you, Jarvis. Don''t think you are superior because you have the wife of the CEO behind you. The


    company is owned by Mr. Enrique, not Mrs. Teresa. If Mr. Enrique are unhappy, Mrs. Teresa may lose


    her position."


    "After I abdicate, you can be the wife of CEO. What do you think?"


    Teresa leaned against the door, with a smile on her face, but her eyes were full of coldness. When she


    just entered thepany, she also faced the same situation as Jarvis now. It was also the group of


    people from the design department who were aggressive.


    It was also these people from the design department who framed her. If it weren''t for the help of


    Enrique, she would have been destroyed by these women as soon as she stepped into the jewelry


    industry.


    Teresa''s voice sounded, and the noisy office suddenly became quiet. Yilia walked up, and took the


    jewelry in her hand.


    She said to Teresa in a serious tone, "The jewelry was found in your assistant''s pocket. You can deal


    with your people by yourself."


    Teresa didn''t take the jewelry from Yilia. She just stood straight and looked at her coldly. Maybe Yilia


    was involved in this matter too.


    It was more urate to say that it was aimed at her, the wife of the CEO, than at Jarvis. Well, whether


    it was before or now, the war between women was the most difficult to deal with.


    "Isn''t the jewelry in the hand of Miss Yilia? Ah, I remember that when I first entered thepany, there


    seemed to be a same matter like the disappearance of jewelry happening. Tsk, I always feel that..."


    Teresa looked at the employees of the design department one by one. Tony, who was standing not far


    away, smiled. He didn''t expect that such a Teresa would be kind of like his boss.


    Sure enough, the two people had been together for a long time, and some of their expressions were so


    simr, especially today''s Teresa''s eyes. Although she was smiling, her eyes were aggressive.


    This group of people in the design department used to be arrogant in thepany. They used to be


    against each other, but now they began to frame others. They found that, obviously, Teresa believed in


    Jarvis.


    "Mrs. Teresa, you are the deputy director. You are still my subordinate nominally in thepany.


    Besides, the people here can testify that your assistant stole the jewelry. If you don''t have the heart to


    call the police, I will help you."


    "Oh, don''t be in a hurry. Tony, go and get all the surveince videos. Today, we will investigate it


    carefully. By the way, find out the new hidden cameras that have been installed in the dead corner


    recently. Some people have stayed in thepany for too long. They have already knew everything


    about thepany and know how to hide from the old surveince system."


    "Okay, Ms. Teresa."


    After receiving the order, Tony turned around and left directly. Teresa pulled a chair aside, sat down


    leisurely and waved at Jarvis.


    "Jarvis, close the door. No one here is allowed to go out until we find out who frames you." ...


    "Okay, Ms. Teresa."


    Jarvis was about to close the door, while the group of people in the design department were restless,


    especially the woman in a business suit who was standing behind the crowd. Teresa''s eyes only swept


    over that person.


    "Oh, by the way, the new hidden cameras have recording function. I may hear your daily conversation."


    Teresa smiled at the people in the design department with an evil smile, and the expression of those


    women suddenly changed, and some even began to panic, and their eyes frequently looked at Yilia not


    far away.


    "Oh, Mrs. Teresa, you are so arrogant. We are old staff in TH Group. I really don''t know that our privacy


    was under monitor. How could thepany spied on our daily life... It''s really disappointing."


    "You should have known that there are cameras in thepany. The hidden cameras were just


    installed recently and wanted to test the effect. I didn''t expect that it woulde in handy. Oh, I haven''t


    informed you that the hidden camera may be all over thepany in a short time. As long as you don''t


    do anything wrong, you don''t need to be afraid of being known by others, do you?"


    "Well, it''spletely against the agreement we made when we signed the contract. It''s better to resign


    than to be trampled on by a person like you in such apany."


    Yilia also sneered, because she knew that as long as she took the lead, although the people in the


    design department would hesitate, the would definitely be on her side.


    Most importantly, she was hired by Harris in person years ago. If she was asked to leave thepany,


    this matter would definitely alert Harris, and then Teresa would be in trouble.


    And there were so many people. How dare Teresa fire all the staff of the design department? If she


    really did so, TH Group was really going to be an empty shell.


    "Miss Yilia, I will go wherever you go. If you resign, I will go with you."


    "Me too..."


    "Me too..."


    Then, all the people in the design department stood on the side of Yilia and turned to look at Teresa.


    They didn''t believe that she dared to do such a thing.


    Jarvis looked at Teresa worriedly. This matter happened because of him. It would be the most correct


    method for thepany to give up on him and choose tofort those employees at this kind of time.


    But Jarvis also knew that if he was really kicked out by TH Group, then in the end, he would probably


    lose the career he loved, the job of designing jewelry forever.


    Maybe, he would be a waiter in the future, or maybe he would do other jobs, but he could never be a


    jewelry designer. He, he... Well, at this moment, he hoped that Teresa could uphold justice.


    "Ha-ha! Well said! All of you!"


    Teresa stretched out her hand and pped to the people in the design department,ughing happily.


    Yilia, the leader, frowned. What did Teresa want to do?


    "Jarvis,e here."


    Teresa waved at Jarvis, and Jarvis''s heart sank to the bottom.

 Chapter 553 Please Go Ahead

    Chapter 553 Please Go Ahead


    It seemed that Ms. Teresa decided to let him go and let the people in the design department stay. Yes,


    anyone should have made the decision in this way. Although he was unwilling, he had no choice.


    In fact, Ms. Teresa was a nice person, but she had no choice. The interests of thepany were the


    most important. Yes, he didn''t me others. He only med himself for thinking too simply about the


    rtionship between people.


    "Ms. Teresa..."


    Several female employees of the design department standing not far away sneered. Teresa saw it


    clearly and said nothing.


    "Jarvis, get a pen and paper."


    "What?"


    He thought that Teresa would say that he should leave or that he were dismissed. However, Teresa


    asked him to get a pen and paper. What happened?


    But since Teresa said so, he had no choice but to do as she said. He found paper and pen and was


    about to hand them to Teresa.


    Teresa said, "Jarvis, you don''t need to give the pen and paper to me. Hey, you guys. You said you want


    to resign, weren''t you? Put your work card in front of Jarvis and let him write down your names. He is a


    new employee. He don''t know your names."


    "Teresa, what do you mean?"


    Yilia''s face darkened. Teresa stood up and shrugged. ''What did I mean? Wasn''t it obvious?'' Compared


    with Teresa''s casual smile, the female designers standing on the side of Yilia were not calm anymore.


    There were also some female designers who slowly stepped aside. They all knew what they had gone


    through for entering the TH Group. Once they left TH Group, they didn''t know whether otherpanies


    dared to hire them.


    Even if they dared to hire them, the conditions of thosepanies were much worse than that of TH


    Group. In particr, although the TH Group would not make things difficult to all the employees who


    left TH Group, for some reason, there was a strange but consistent phenomenon outside


    Employees who went out of TH Group were usually not weed in otherpanies, and many


    companies would not ept them.


    The reason why they were so confident just now was that the one they were facing was Teresa. As far


    as they knew, Teresa was only talented in design, and as for managing apany, she was just a


    rookie.


    Moreover, they had the support of Yilia, and Mr. Enrique was not in thepany recently, so they


    dared to act recklessly. As a result, Teresa took action seriously.


    Of course, there were also some employees who thought that Teresa was just bluffing. If the TH Group


    was really going to lose so many designers at the same time, what else would TH Group leave? The


    entire department would not function properly. Did Teresa want to support the design department


    alone? She really overestimated her capabilities.


    "What do I mean? Aren''t you going to resign? I agreed. I''ll ask Jarvis to write down your names. I''ll


    settle the sry for you guys with the financial departmentter."


    After saying that, Teresa stood up, but she slowly sat back on her chair as if she had thought of


    something.


    "Oh, by the way, there is one more thing that hasn''t been solved. Before you left TH Group, you were


    still an employee of TH Group. When Tony gets the videoter, I still want to know who likes to frame


    and bully the new employees so much. Of course, if it was really Jarvis who stole the jewelry, I won''t


    tolerate him as well."


    After saying that, Teresa took out her phone and began to y. What was she ying? It was a mobile


    game. It seemed that Brain and Bruce liked ying mobile games recently.


    She also download one and tried to y it. But when did she y the game, the female employees of


    the design department standing aside were about to cry, and Jarvis stood aside with paper and pen. He


    was waiting for them to give him the work card.


    Being arrogant, Yilia was the first one who couldn''t stand it. She directly took her work card and put it in


    front of Jarvis. Jarvis directly wrote Yilia''s name on the paper.


    "Oh, by the way, since Miss Yilia wants to resign, remember to give me a letter of resignation. If you


    don''t give me the letter of resignation and leave thepany directly, TH Group will sue you ording


    to the contract."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was clearly written on the contract that if the employees left TH Group without permission, ording


    to the contractw TH Group would treat them as breaking the terms of the contract, and sued them.


    The TH Group would ask them to paypensation, and the amount ofpensation might be arge


    number of money. Even if an ordinary employee worked for a lifetime, he might not be able to pay it


    back.


    "Well, as you wish, if anyone else wants to go with me, I will definitely take you to find another good


    job."


    Although she said so, the female employees who had been standing next to her hesitated. Some of


    them wanted to go with her because of their dignity, while some lowered their heads and stopped


    talking.


    "If you know you are wrong and still want to stay in TH Group, go back and write a self-criticism for me.


    It''s not a big deal, ten thousand words, and then hand it over to my office tomorrow. Then, immediately,


    go back to your position." ...


    While giving them a hard time, Teresa also gave them a step down. Most of the designers immediately


    lowered their heads and hurried back to their desks, which made Yilia very angry.


    This group of stupid women increased the morale of Teresa at this time. The more she thought about it,


    the angrier she became. She simply did not want to see anyone and went back to her own office.


    When Tony came back, Teresa had solved everything. Yilia resigned. There were only three women


    following her. They put their work cards in front of Jarvis.


    Among the three women, Teresa guessed that one of them must be the one who framed Jarvis. Tony


    was very efficient and found out the useful video.


    Sure enough, one of the women who was going to leave thepany with Yilia secretly put the thing


    into Jarvis''s pocket when passing by him.


    Teresa smiled, but the woman''s face was pale. She stood behind Yilia and stared at Teresa fiercely.


    Jarvis, who was standing next to Teresa, looked at Teresa with new eyes.


    He swore to himself that from now on, he, Jarvis Qin, would be a good assistant to Teresa.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Teresa stood in front of the woman, whose face was pale and her eyes were full of panic. Teresa could


    have let her go, but unfortunately, this woman didn''t seem to want this chance at all.


    "Well, I''m no longer an employee of thepany. What else can you do to me?"


    "Miss, you haven''t given me your resignation letter and thepany doesn''t allow you to leave the


    company now. So you are still an employee of thepany. You asked me what else I can do to you. It


    is a good question."

 Chapter 554 The Charm Of Teresa

    Chapter 554 The Charm Of Teresa


    Teresa looked at the female employee.


    She continued, "You should feel lucky that you are now an employee of thepany. Otherwise, our


    company would call the police and say that there was a thief entering TH Group and stealing TH Group


    jewelry. She can''t escape. So she put the jewelry into the pockets of one of the employees in an


    attempt to muddle through."


    "Teresa, bullshit! You are slinging mud at me!"


    "Why do you say I am slinging mud at you? I have done less than one third of what you have done.


    How can you said that I ndered you? Well, Tony, how does thepany usually deal with such


    employees? You just follow the rules."


    Teresa turned around and left, followed by Jarvis. As soon as she left the office, the sound of sobbing


    and that female employee asking Yilia to save her came from the design department behind her.


    Teresa sneered. Didn''t she know who was behind all this? Now that Yilia resigned, there wouldn''t be so


    many troubles in thepany in the future, right?


    "Ms. Teresa. You are awesome!"


    Jarvis''s praise for Teresa was from the bottom of his heart, and Teresa just smiled. Now that Enrique


    was not in thepany, those women from the design department wanted to give her a head-on blow.


    In fact, was it necessary? She was just a deputy director of the design department. ording to what


    Yilia said, she was just a subordinate of her, but it was her own choice to resign.


    Well, she was allowed to be narrow-minded. She had been wronged by Enrique before, and now she


    was happy to lose her temper. But didn''t that damn man know that she would be worried about him?


    Shouldn''t he call her and tell her that he was safe? And dad, he suddenly disappeared, and brother,


    they were really...


    Back to her office, Teresa rubbed her head. Her design drawing had beenpleted, and she would


    ask Jarvis to bring it to the handcraft departmentter.


    Tomorrow, the wholepany wouldn''t neglect her anymore. Especially the wouldn''t gossip behind her


    back.


    As long as they didn''t make trouble for her, she would not be annoyed. She looked at her design draft


    and took it out. Then she took out the two gemstones that were given to her by Enrique.


    "Jarvis,e in."


    "What can I do for you, Ms. Teresa?"


    "Take my design draft to the handcraft department. By the way, I need you to show me your own work


    in half a month from today on."


    "My work?"


    Jarvis looked at Teresa in disbelief. He even forgot to pick up the design drawing and gemstone from


    Teresa and just stood there in a daze.


    He was just a neer to thepany and he was still an assistant. How could he design jewelry by


    himself? Seeing Jarvis''s look, Teresa nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, or why did TH Group hire you? Do you really want you to be an assistant for the rest of your life?


    You can define the theme of the design by yourself. I think you are a good designer."


    "Yes, I won''t let you down. Ms. Teresa."


    Jarvis was very excited. The moment he entered thepany, he could design his own design work,


    which was a better treatment than in anypany.


    Teresa handed over her design drawing to Jarvis, and told him some of her ideas, asking him to tell


    them to the handcraft department.


    Jarvis left happily and came back happily. He was in a good mood the whole day. Seeing that he was


    drawing in front of her office, Teresa didn''t arrange anything else for him.


    Anyway, she had her own hands and feet. Besides, she had just finished a design drawing. So far, she


    had no inspiration. Since she didn''t have any inspiration, she could take a rest.


    Half an hourter, Tony called and said that the matter had been handled. Teresa said that Tony could


    make the decision by himself. She didn''t want to know so much about it.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time to get off work. Peter took Brain and Bruce to the gate of TH Group to


    pick up Teresa. After he took her away, another ckmercial vehicle hidden in a hidden ce


    slowly left.


    When they returned to the Shen Family, Harris sat in the living room with a long face. He had received


    a call from Yilia, saying that she was sorry for all his cultivation for her.


    He didn''t know what happened at first, but in the end he knew that Yilia resigned because of Teresa.


    After Harris hung up the phone, he waited for Teresa toe back.


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, we''re back."


    "Teresa,e here. I have something to talk to you."


    Harris held up his crutch and walked towards his study. Teresa was stunned and soon realized that it


    must be Yilia who called Harris.


    She believed that as long as she told the truth, Harris would understand. He was not such an


    unreasonable person. Moreover, especially, it had nothing to do with her that Yilia was going to resign.


    Yilia made her own choice.


    She had already given them the chance. Moreover, she got an important information from Tony.


    Although she had known a little before, she was still surprised when she heard it. Tony said to her that,


    in fact, Yilia kept a close rtionship with PL Group.


    It was well known that PL Group was TH Group''s deadly foe. Especially during those covert and overt


    struggles, PL Group always wanted to trample on TH Group.


    As for why Enrique let Yilia to stay in thepany so long, maybe he had his intention, but since she


    was going to resign now, let her do as she wanted.


    In the study, Harris sat on the sofa and pointed to the seat next to him. Teresa sat down obediently. At


    this time, Albert was bending over the door and Gavin was standing next to him with his hand on his


    forehead. Could he not be so embarrassing?


    "Teresa, I heard that you fired Yilia? Is that true?"


    "Dad, it was director Yillia who proposed to resign. I didn''t fire her. Besides, I think it might be good for


    thepany if she leaves. If she makes groups in thepany and suppress the newers, their


    design department..."


    "Teresa, I paid a lot of money to hire Yilia as the director. Do you know what kind of existence she is to


    TH Group? She has her ownwork and many clients cooperated with TH Group because of her


    reputation."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Dad, I don''t agree with you on this point. Do you think that our bigpany, TH Group, will need to be


    led by a nose by Yilia? I don''t think so."


    Harris stamped his crutch on the ground. How could she not understand? The interests of thepany


    were everything and nothing else mattered.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Let me tell you the whole story. If you really want director Yilia to stay at TH


    Group, I will try to prevent her from leaving."


    Teresa didn''t want to annoy Harris. After all, he was the founder of TH


    Group.

 Chapter 555 Distrust

    Chapter 555 Distrust


    "Tell me."


    In Harris''s opinion, Teresa was only good at jewelry design and didn''t know how to manage apany


    at all. He thought that maybe Yilia had offended Teresa and irritated her, so Teresa asked her to leave.


    Although he knew that Teresa treated them well, everyone had their temper. It was also possible that


    Teresa might lose control of herself when she lost her temper. Moreover, he felt that it was


    inappropriate for Teresa to meddle in thepany management now.


    After all, Enrique was not in thepany now, and what Teresa did made him a little worried. To put it


    bluntly, he didn''t want Teresa to get involved in thepany''s decisions too much.


    Albert, who was hiding outside, pulled a long face. ''Humph! How could I not know what Harris means?


    What? Is he bullying his daughter? How could the their Gu Family care about the Shen Family''s


    company?


    Sitting on the sofa, Teresa exined everything clearly one by one. After listening to her, Harris fell into


    silence. If what Teresa said was true, Yilia couldn''t stay in thepany anymore.


    But he wasn''t sure whether there was something fake with Teresa''s words, so he finally decided to go


    to thepany tomorrow and see if there was anything abnormal. He would manage thepany


    from tomorrow on until Enrique came back.


    Thepany couldn''t let them go on like this. Thinking of this, Harris nodded.


    "I know. Teresa. You must be tired too. Go back to your room and change your clothes. Then let''s have


    dinner."


    "Okay, father."


    Teresa stood up. Harris didn''t give her the answer. In fact, she had already known that no matter how


    good Harris was to her in usual times, he still chose to believe himself when ites to thepany.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Albert standing at the door. Teresa was stunned. Without


    looking at Teresa, Albert went straight into the door and closed it.


    "Dad, open the door, Dad..."


    Teresa was afraid that Albert and Harris would quarrel if they didn''t get along well with each other.


    However, sometimes, it was good for them to quarrel. s, Gavin patted Teresa on the shoulder.


    "Teresa, don''t worry. They two won''t fight. At most, they will have a quarrel. Your dad cares about you.


    He has been eavesdropping at the door for a long time."


    "Uncle Gavin..."


    Teresa really didn''t know how to say about her dad. Her dad really treated her as his own daughter. No,


    to be more urate, he treated her better than his own daughter.


    s, she just hoped that Albert wouldn''t quarrel with Harris too fiercely. It was all her fault. She


    shouldn''t have brought thepany''s affairs home. About this point, Enrique did a good job.


    The business of thepany was the business of thepany. After he went home, Enrique would


    not mention about thepany''s affairs. Thinking of this, she missed Enrique more and more.


    "Teresa, you can go back to your room first. When theye out, I will ask Mandy to call you."


    "OK. Thank you, Uncle Gavin."


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    After Teresa left, Gavin stood quietly at the door, looking at the closed door. No one knew what he was


    thinking. He didn''t know what was going on inside, but he knew that they must have quarreled again.


    When Teresa returned to her room, she saw Brain and Bruce sitting on the bed. When they saw


    Teresa, they smiled happily.


    "Mom, we have something to tell you..."


    "What is it? Look at you two..."


    Teresa sat beside the two children and reached out to touch their heads, but they dodged. Teresa


    raised her eyebrows. ''What? Why don''t they let me touch them?''


    "Mom, Peter said that boys'' heads shouldn''t be touched casually."


    Brain said. Teresa''s mouth twitched. ''What? Peter? Shouldn''t they call him Uncle Peter? It must be


    Peter. How dare he teach my two children something like this?'' She could show her love to her two


    children by touching their head, okay?


    Besides, she was their two''s mother. What''s wrong with touching her own children''s heads? Did he


    have any opinion on her? How could he say that to her child?


    "I agree..."


    Even Bruce, who was standing next to Brain, agreed with Brain this time. Oh, no, the one Bruce agreed


    with was Peter. Teresa frowned and was unhappy, but the two kids hadn''t finished their words yet.


    "Mom, when Peter picked us up at the school gate today, a thief stole the purse of one of our


    ssmate''s mom. You don''t know how handsome and cool he was at that time..."


    From Brain''s words, Teresa finally understood the words of the two boys. They happened to run into


    someone robbing others at school.


    As soon as Peter saw the thief, he rushed to the thief. He kicked the thief and knocked him to the


    ground. Boys as big as Brain and Bruce always had heroicplex.


    Therefore, they adored Peter very much. They kept pestering him and wanted to learn martial arts from


    him, but Peter didn''t agree. He said that the two of them were still spoiled. They had grown up, but their


    mother still touched their heads, kissed them and hugged them.


    He said that such kind of boys were not suitable to learn martial arts from him. Then the two children


    came back and wanted to discuss with their mother whether she could stop hugging and kissing them


    in the future. Especially they didn''t want that their mother touch their head anymore.


    Then, they wanted to learn martial arts from Peter. They said that after they grew up, they could be


    able to protect their mother. However, After Teresa listened what they had said, she thought that the


    reason why they wanted to learn martial arts from Peter was that they wanted to be cool and


    handsome.


    Teresa wanted to refuse, but when she saw the two children looking at her pitifully with their big watery


    eyes, she finally agreed.


    "Yeah, mommy is the best."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brain and Bruce held Teresa''s arms, one on the left and the other on the right. Teresa smiled helplessly


    and thought, ''s, these two little guys are my weakness all my life.''


    On the other hand, Teresa also thought that boys should learn more skills to protect themselves. They


    were the children of Enrique, and in the eyes of outsiders, they were the children of the rich family.


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became. She suddenly felt that children should


    not only learn some more skills, but also should have the ability to tell the bad people from good and


    save themselves if they were kidnapped.


    Yes, yes. This Saturday and Sunday, she would invite experts to teach the two children at home. But


    the most important thing at present was to find Peter and let him teach the two children.


    She scratched her head. ''Is Peter good at martial arts? I haven''t ever seen martial arts before. Maybe I


    need to go downstairs and let him perform some skills to me.'' She thought so and then she did so.


    Teresa stood up, held the hands of the two children and went downstairs.

 Chapter 556 Peter Is A Master

    Chapter 556 Peter Is A Master


    "Mom, Peter hasn''t agreed yet..."


    Holding Teresa''s hand, Bruce raised her head. Teresa rolled his eyes and thought, ''Why her two sons


    call Peter''s name directly. He just has a baby face, OK? They should call him Uncle.'' ...


    "You shouldn''t call him his name directly. You should call him uncle."


    "But he doesn''t allow us to call him that. Mom, there is a saying that courtesy demands reciprocity..."


    "Do you want me give him a gift?"


    Hearing what Brain had said, Teresa lowered her head and thought, ''Where did he learn these?'' At


    school? It was impossible. They sent Brain and Bruce to a high-level school.


    "No, we call him his name directly. If he is happy, maybe he will teach us martial arts. Courtesy


    demands reciprocity."


    Teresa shook her head. She really couldn''t keep up with their thought. It turned out that courtesy


    demands reciprocity could be used in this way. Well, that''s it.


    When they arrived at the first floor, Teresa saw Mandy and asked whether Albert and others hade


    out. Mandy told her that they hadn''te out yet. Teresa was a little worried that if they really had a


    fight?


    But after thinking for a while, she thought maybe she had thought too much. They were old and mature.


    It should be impossible for them to have a fight with each other, right? Just when she was worried


    about Albert and Harris, Brain shook Teresa''s hand.


    "Mom, he is here."


    "Okay, I know. I know."


    Both Brain and Bruce smiled. Soon, they would be as handsome and cool as Peter. Teresa saw


    Peter and saw the two kidsughing maliciously, so he immediately knew what the two kids were up to.


    "Peter, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter? I''m very busy."


    Peter wanted to escape, but was caught. Sure enough, no one in this family was easy to deal with. He


    shouldn''t have agreed to Moore and that guy for money.


    Now, Moore was with Enrique, but he became a male servant here. He was very unhappy. If he had


    known it earlier, he would have exchanged his job with Moore''s. He wanted to protect Enrique.


    "Well, my two children want to learn the skills from you of protecting themselves, but I don''t think you


    have any real talents."


    "Me? Do you think I don''t have a real talent? I''m a mercenary. You said that I didn''t learn the real skills.


    Ha-ha, it''s so funny. You''re so short sighted."


    However, as soon as Peter finished his words, he saw the smile on Teresa''s face. Oh, no, he suddenly


    felt that he was fooled by the woman in front of him.


    Peter thought in his heart, ''So what?'' Anyway, he wouldn''t teach the two kids. These two kids one was


    cunning, and the other was mature.


    Did they still need him to teach them? Usually, when he went to pick up the two of them, he was always


    pissed off by their tacit cooperation of trick. ''Humph, I won''t teach them.''


    "I remember that there is a silver sports car in our garage..."


    When Teresa said this, Peter''s eyes lit up at once. He had a crash on that sports car for a long time.


    The members of the Shen Family didn''t drive it very often and just parked it in the in their garage.


    It was a reckless waste of money. Tsk, that was the sports car that many men dreamed of. Well, up


    until now, he still couldn''t afford it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, he estimated that they had bought the sports car for more than half a year. However, when


    he often wandered around the sports car, he found that they may only have driven that sports car once.


    "If you are willing to teach Brain and Bruce, I can allow the butler to give you the key and let you drive


    the sports car to pick them up every day..."


    "Really?"


    Although Teresa didn''t say that she would give the sports car to him, he was very happy to drive it. He


    really wanted to drive the sports car for a ride now.


    "What do you think? Do you agree? Of course, you are a mercenary, aren''t you? I think you should


    know about how to prevent being kidnapped or how to save themselves after being kidnapped."


    Peter looked at Teresa unhappily. What a good n this woman had. He not only became a male


    servant, but also a free teacher?


    "The tuition fee is not a big deal."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Okay, deal then."


    Peter''s heart was filled with happiness. Even if Teresa said she wouldn''t pay the teaching fees, he was


    actually willing to do so. But since she wanted to pay the teaching fees, he would be a fool if he didn''t


    take them.


    But on the surface, Peter still showed a little disgust and reluctance. Humph, he still had to pretend to


    be aloof. Ordinary masters were like this, and ordinary people would not understand.


    "But the premise is that I should have checked the quality of the goods I bought, right? For example,


    how''s your martial arts? Do you learn Chinese martial arts, Jitsu or Thai boxing?"


    "Okay, okay. Why do you say so much? You just want to see how capable I am."


    "I just want to know the detail. If you don''t know martial arts and are just agile, I think it''s better to hire


    another professional martial arts teacher."


    "Humph, you underestimated me, didn''t you? I''ve learned Chinese martial arts. How about those two


    brats over there? Do you want to learn from me?"


    Peter was smart. He didn''t ask Teresa directly, but asked the two children standing next to Teresa.


    Their expressions had already showed that they wanted to learn from him.


    "I''m the one who made the final decision. Don''t ask my children. Let me see how powerful you are."


    Peter red at Teresa. Why was she so shrewd? Women who were too shrewd were annoying,


    especially those who always yed petty tricks.


    Peter snorted and waved at his men who were in suits.


    "You five,e over together. Oh, I forgot to tell you that the five of them are also mercenaries. They


    are good at fighting."


    When Peter talked to those men in suits, he didn''t forget to exin to Teresa. Teresa rolled her eyes


    and thought, ''Why he has so much nonsense? I just want to see how powerful he is.''


    Then? Then Peter showed them what a master was. The five men who attacked Peter were agile and


    ruthless. Even an outsider like Teresa could see that they were serious.


    However, in Peter''s eyes, they were nothing. Five people fought against him, but he didn''t panic and


    knocked down the first one in a minute.

 Chapter 557 Learning Martial Art

    Chapter 557 Learning Martial Art


    Then the other one fell to the ground. Both Brain and Bruce were stunned. So was Teresa. She had


    always thought that Peter was only agile. After all, she had never had a mercenary in her life.


    "Wow, Peter is awesome!"


    Brain pped his hands and jumped around Teresa. Even Bruce''s eyes were shining. Sure enough,


    boys liked this!


    On the other side of the line, Peter heard Brain''s voice. He even made a scissor to Brain while fighting.


    Teresa rolled her eyes, but she had to admire him!


    When Albert, Harris, and Gavin came out, Peter was still in high spirits, and Brain was learning how to


    fight.


    "What? Do Brain and Bruce want to learn Martial Art?"


    As soon as Albert opened his mouth, Brain and Bruce turned around and called him. Then they paid all


    their attention to Peter not far away.


    "Dad, father, Uncle Gavin, are you hungry? How about we have dinner together?"


    Seeing that the two of them were fine, Teresa felt a little relieved. That was great. They didn''t hurt their


    rtionship because of her. In fact, she thought that Harris had his own considerations. It was also for


    the TH Group''s good!


    "It''s okay. The performance is wonderful. We can watch it for a more while! By the way, Peter, do you


    know how to y Tai Chi?"


    Albert wanted to practice Tai Chi to strengthen his body. Peter waved at Albert. At this moment, one of


    the bodyguards waved a fist at him!


    Peter narrowly dodged. After watching for a long time, Teresa felt a little bored. She went back to the


    living room and sat on the sofa. Harris also walked towards Teresa.


    "Father..."


    "Teresa, I didn''t mean to be against you! But..."


    "I know, father. It''s okay! You are doing this for thepany!"


    "Well, I''m going back to thepany tomorrow to help with some work. I''ve stayed at home for a long


    time, and I want to exercise my brain!"


    "Okay, father. Let''s go to thepany tomorrow!"


    Teresa didn''t take it seriously. After all, they were a family and would live together from now on. They


    shouldn''t have quarreled with each other for such a small matter.


    Teresa didn''t take this matter seriously, but it didn''t mean that Albert didn''t take it seriously. He just


    thought that Harris did it on purpose, deliberately trying to push Abby out of his family!


    In the end, it was settled that Brain and Bruce learned martial art from Peter. Teresa was relieved.


    After dinner, Brain and Bruce were going to learn martial art together with Peter. Teresa was afraid that


    they did too much exercises as soon as they were full, which was not good for their health.


    Fortunately, Peter just asked the two kids to take horse stance in the garden. He said that the Chinese


    martial arts should be set steadily, otherwise even if they learned the moves, it was only a show of fist


    and leg.


    Then? Then they squatted for half an hour. Brain''s and Bruce''s shanks were trembling, but they gritted


    their teeth and held on.


    Peter had already told them. It was a hard and tired thing to learn martial art. If the two of them didn''t


    have the will, they could give up now. As a result, neither of the two gave up.


    Teresa and three old men stood aside and watched. The three old men felt sorry for Brain and Bruce.


    As a mother, how could Teresa not feel sorry for them?


    When it was over, Brain and Bruce couldn''t even walk steadily. However, Peter said that he needed to


    get up at five o''clock tomorrow morning and run with him in the garden. They would need to start to


    take horse stance at half past five.


    Brain and Bruce agreed without hesitation. Teresa felt sorry for them. She went back to their room and


    rubbed their trembling short legs, but the two children were stubbornness and firmness.


    Brain and Bruce said they didn''t need their mother. They were already men. They kicked Teresa out of


    the room. They needed to get up at five in the morning. Teresa didn''t know how many days the two kids


    couldst.


    She went back to her room, took out her mobile phone and began to call Enrique. However, she still


    couldn''t get through to him. Then she called Ives and Jerome, but she still couldn''t get through.


    She sighed andy on the bed. It was difficult to fall asleep because something was bothering her. That


    night, Teresa didn''t fall asleep until it was one or two o''clock in the morning.


    Thinking of the two children, she set the rm with her mobile phone before going to bed and got up at


    five o''clock on time. In this way, she just slept for a short while.


    It was still dark outside. Teresa got up and washed up. When she went downstairs, Mandy and the


    servants just got up. They were surprised to see Teresa get up so early, but didn''t ask much.


    They greeted her. There was light in the garden. When Teresa walked towards garden, she saw that


    Peter had already started running in the garden with Brain and Bruce.


    The two little figures struggled to follow Peter. Peter said something, but Teresa didn''t hear it clearly.


    She still felt sorry for his two children, so she thought as a mother, she should do something for the


    children.


    Finally, she decided to run with her children. She also needed to exercise recently. The sky began to


    light up.


    The air in the morning was fresh, especially in their vi. The flowers in the garden were covered with


    dew, which looked sparkling and beautiful.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Teresa was sweating all over. She felt that her two legs were not her. Looking at Brain and Bruce, it


    was obvious that they couldn''t stand it anymore, but they still insisted.


    Even if they ran slowly with their short legs, they still tried his best to keep up with Peter. Finally,


    because he thought of that the two children had just started to learn from him, so Peter finally stopped


    and let them go for a rest.


    They were allowed to rest for five minutes, and then five minutester, they were going to start to


    practice horse stance. Brain and Bruce nodded. Teresa knew that they wanted to drink water.


    She had already returned to the vi in advance and fetched the water for them. After horse stance,


    Brain and Bruce were lying prone on the sofa in the living room. Albert and others had already got up.


    Seeing the Brain and Bruce like this, those old men felt sorry for them, but they also knew that it was


    good for the two children''s future. However, they couldn''t help but think would this kind of training not


    be good for the children''s health?


    After breakfast, Peter sent the two kids to school. Teresa went with them. Harris said he could go to the


    company himself, so he asked Teresa and the others to go first.


    When she arrived at thepany, Teresa didn''t look good. As for Jarvis, who had been in thepany


    early in the morning, seeing that Teresa looked very weak, he made a cup of coffee for her and brought


    it to the office.


    "Ms. Teresa, didn''t you have a good rest yesterday? Have a cup of coffee to refresh yourself!"

 Chapter 558 Gossip

    Chapter 558 Gossip


    "Thank you..."


    She took over the coffee from Jarvis and took a sip. She didn''t feel the taste. In fact, when she drank


    coffee, she could only taste the mellow of the coffee. That was all.


    "Teresa, do you like bitter coffee? I thought you like sugar!"


    Teresa was stunned and looked at the sugar next to the coffee. Ah, it was bitter coffee. Teresa smiled.


    "Thank you for your coffee. I can''t taste it. Whatever I eat is the same!"


    "Ms. Teresa, you can''t taste it?"


    "Ah! Something happened and then I lost my sense of taste. But it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it! By the


    way, I asked you to design a jewelry before. How is it going?"


    "Ah, I''ve got some preliminary inspiration. When I''m almost done, I''ll definitely show it to you! Ms.


    Teresa."


    "Okay, then you can go out to work!"


    When Jarvis left the office and looked back again, Teresa had already lowered her head and was busy


    with her own business. Looking at her like that, he suddenly felt sorry for her.


    Teresa looked so strong, nice and gentle, but why? Why did god take her taste away?


    Generally speaking, women like eating, didn''t she? Without a sense of taste, she couldn''t taste


    anything. Without a taste, she lost a part of her life.


    No, he had to help Teresa. Jarvis went back to his desk, opened his phone and searched online for


    some famous neurologist, especially oral experts.


    He wanted to help Teresa. He wanted her to... But when he just browsed a few web pages, he


    suddenly smiled bitterly, because he suddenly thought of that Teresa was Enrique''s wife.


    Mr. Enrique was so rich. How could he not find an expert to cure Teresa? But he still felt that he should


    help Teresa.


    Yes, he would go to the hospital to ask about it this Sunday. He should be able to find a way to help


    Teresa recover her sense of taste. Thinking of this, she closed the website and took out the design


    draft he drew yesterday.


    The jewelry he wanted to design was tailor-made for Teresa. He didn''t know why, but he always felt that


    he wanted to do so and he would definitelye up with several sets, using this jewelry to set off a


    woman''s dignity and noble.


    The style didn''t need to be tooplicated and prosperous. Simple and fashion style could match with


    Teresa most, who was as gentle as water.


    He turned around and took a look at Teresa. Jarvis smiled, but Patricia, who was passing by, saw him


    like this. Ha-ha, she took out her mobile phone and took photos secretly.


    Shirley once said that some casual scenes could cause a shocking event, but it was not the time yet.


    Just wait. Now, she had to put Harris on the stage.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Patricia left. Sharon, who was following Patricia, looked at


    Teresa not far away in the office and then looked at Jarvis. Well, the seat over there should be hers


    originally.


    Time flied fast. It had been a week since Enrique left. During this period, there was even no news.


    Brain and Bruce got up early every day, doing morning exercises and horse stance with Peter.


    Teresa also stayed with Peter and the two children every day. She was afraid that the two children


    couldn''t bear such intense training. As a result, she was the one who couldn''t stand it.


    As time went by, she felt as if Enrique had disappeared from the world. She was afraid that Enrique


    would nevere back.


    Besides, there was no news about Ives and Jerome. When she went to ask about Peter, he always


    said to her that he was so busy with teaching Brain and Bruce recently so that he didn''t have time to


    find Enrique.


    Teresa thought that Peter must know something, but he didn''t want to tell her. Teresa couldn''t do


    anything to him, because she had tried every mean she could.


    Every night, she was so worried that she couldn''t fall asleep. She got up at five o''clock and


    apanied the two children to exercise. Every day when Teresa went to work, she was always in a


    trance. One day, when she went to work, she lost her bnce. If it weren''t for the help of Jarvis, she


    might have fallen down.


    From that day on, Jarvis had always been following her, saying that he was afraid that something bad


    would happen to Teresa. Indeed, Teresa almost lost her bnce several times.


    Fortunately, Jarvis was there. However, for more than a week, Harris came to thepany every day.


    Because of his old age, he only had half a day in thepany every day.


    As for Yilia, she was finally kept. Harris didn''t exin to Teresa. Although Teresa felt a little


    ufortable, she couldn''t go against Harris''s decision.


    Yilia was still the director, and Teresa was still the deputy director. But because of the incidentst time,


    the people in the design department were much more obedient. But Harris didn''t hire back the several


    designers who decided to leave with Yilia at that time.


    Although Yilia begged Harris, Harris didn''t agree to let theme back. The reason why Yilia could


    stay was all because of Harris.


    It was also because of this that Teresa had seen several times that the two female designers who had


    followed Yilia left at that time chased and blocked Yilia at the gate of TH Group.


    Maybe they hated Yilia. They left TH Group and couldn''t find a job, but Yilia was still staying in TH


    Group, and even still the director of the design department of TH Group!


    No one could feelfortable for it, and it was reasonable for them to make trouble for Yilia. In the


    next few days, when Teresa saw Yilia, she found that her hands were wrapped in gauze.


    Teresa didn''t sympathize with Yilia at all. Of course, she didn''t sympathize with her orugh at her. She


    had kind of smooth days recently in thepany until one day.


    A series of photos suddenly appeared on thepany''s website, all about her and Jarvis. The title of


    the photos was very unpleasant to hear. Mr. Enrique was not in thepany, and Mrs. Teresa was


    lonely in her room. She felt lonely. She couldn''t help seducing her assistant, Jarvis Qin.


    The photos below were all taken when she was in poor health these days. In those photos, she lost her


    bnce and only could stand firm with the help of Jarvis. From several angles, she like a little woman


    and was leaning in Jarvis''s arms.


    Teresa''s face darkened. Who was it? How dare that person spread such a rumor? Teresa''s face


    darkened. She had already informed Tony to find the culprit.


    She didn''t say anything to exin. She knew that the more she exined, the more other would feel


    she was guilty. They would think that this matter was true. Originally, Jarvis wanted to exin, but


    Teresa had told him to pretend that nothing had happened.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jarvis didn''t understand why Teresa didn''t exin that matter. Did she not care about her reputation?


    But since Teresa said so, he had to endure it silently.


    Teresa didn''t change herself. However, the less she exined for it, the worse the rumors on the


    Inte became.

 Chapter 559 More And More Intense

    Chapter 559 More And More Intense


    Perhaps it was because Teresa was so silent and even didn''t make any respond or reaction. It irritated


    the maniptor who was in the dark. That person gave all the photos to the news reporters.


    On the second day, she and Jarvis hit the headlines. However, Teresa just sneered when she heard the


    host''s words on TV.


    All the photos were taken in thepany. The photos were edited deliberately in this way and wanted


    to let others misunderstand the fact. There were so many employees in TH Group.


    There were many times that she lost her bnce. With the help of Jarvis, she didn''t fall on the ground.


    Many employees of thepany saw it, but they didn''t stand out to exin for her.


    ''Just because of these photos, someone wants to nder me that I have an affair with Jarvis? Because


    of the absence of Enrique? I feel lonely? Well done.''


    "Wow, I didn''t expect to see you on the news. If it goes on like this, you will probably be crowned as a


    lascivious woman with no chastity!"


    Not knowing when, Peter was leaning against the wall behind Teresa. Three old men was taking a walk


    in the garden. Shouldn''t Peter watch after Brain and Bruce right now?


    "Now there are many people who speak ill of me on the Inte. I''m also confused. Enrique and I are


    not a star. Why do they pay so much attention to our private life? Or someone paid them to do that?"


    "I can''t believe you can guess it out. Your family doesn''tck money. Don''t you want to prove yourself


    innocent?"


    "A clean hand wants no washing."


    Teresa didn''t turn around to look at Peter, but Peter shook his head. This woman looked shrewd at


    ordinary times, but why did she be so stupid at this time?


    She thought everyone would believe her? The more she didn''t want to prove herself innocent, the more


    difficult it would be to wash the dirty water on her body.


    The more she didn''t want to prove herself innocent, the more difficult it would be to wash the dirty water


    on her body. Teresa didn''t say a word, nor did she want to exin. She had her own n, Peter didn''t


    say anything too. In the past two days, he clearly saw that Harris was unhappy.


    But he didn''t see that Harris the initiative to have a talk with Teresa. Perhaps he wanted Teresa to


    exin by herself, but Teresa didn''t.


    Harris''s face darkened day by day. Of course, Albert believed that his daughter couldn''t have done


    such a ridiculous thing.


    He had talked to Teresa privately. Peter didn''t know what they had said, but since that time, Albert had


    been calm and didn''t ask anything more.


    That was why Peter couldn''t help asking today. If he didn''t know what kind of person Teresa was, he


    might have believed the news just like those onlookers!


    When Harris came back, he happened to see the news. His face immediately darkened. He looked at


    Teresa, while Teresa was sitting on the sofa with a calm expression.


    On the second day of work, Harris went to thepany early in the morning. Sitting in the CEO''s


    office, he looked terrible. Tony, who was beside him, didn''t dare to provoke Harris these two days.


    "Tony, is Jarvis here? When hees, let hime to my office!"


    "Okay, Mr. Harris!"


    Tony nodded at Harris and then walked out of the office. After leaving the office, he breathed a sigh of


    relief secretly. ''When could this low pressure end?


    Boss, when will youe back? I can''t bear it alone!'' It was already past nine o''clock. In fact, Jarvis


    had been in thepany for a long time. Tony was afraid that it would not good for him to call Jarvis to


    the CEO''s office in the early morning.


    In particr, he had to show respect to Teresa. He came out and came to Teresa''s office. Teresa was


    busy with something with her head down.


    On the other hand, Jarvis was concentrating on his own design. Tony walked up and gently knocked on


    the table. Raising his head, Jarvis saw Tony and then he stood up.


    "Jarvis, Mr. Harris wants to see you in his office! Come with me!"


    "Okay!"


    Mr. Harris? Mr. Harris wanted to see him? There only be one purpose for Harris toe to him. The


    news that he and Teresa had be a hot topic now.


    When he walked on the street, people could recognize him. Those people began to point at him. He


    was really not used to it, but Teresa still kept silent.


    He didn''t know what she was thinking. However, at present, maybe he couldn''t help Teresa, but at least


    he couldn''t be a drag on her. So he chose to be silent.


    When he came to the CEO''s office, Jarvis was naturally a little nervous. This was the first time he came


    to the CEO''s office, and also the first time he was so close to the man who once stood at the highest


    point of TH Group.


    "Mr. Harris, what can I do for you?"


    Jarvis nodded politely to Harris. Harris didn''t even answer him. Instead, he looked up and down at the


    young man in front of him.


    The man named Jarvis was indeed good-looking, but he was not in the same level as his son, not to


    mention that his son was a CEO.


    But what about the man in front of him? He had nothing and he was poor. He had just graduated from


    college. If it weren''t for his unique design concept, how could TH Group recruit him?


    Jarvis lowered his head slightly, because he knew that it was considered impolite to look into others''


    eyes, but if he didn''t look into Harris''s eyes, maybe Harris would think that he was guilty. Moreover, if


    he didn''t look into Harris''s eyes, Jarvis himself would feel that he was inferior.


    He didn''t like this feeling! Harris didn''t say anything for a long time, and even Tony, who was standing


    next to him, worried for Jarvis. Harris was famous for acting and handling the business affairs


    decisively when he was still in thepany in the past.


    In fact, Tony had heard of it. He could only pray in his heart that Jarvis could keep his job!


    "What do you think of this matter recently?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Harris opened his mouth. Jarvis knew that Harris was asking him about the gossip, but what he didn''t


    expect was that he asked him such a question! He asked him what he thought of this matter.


    "Mr. Harris, I only know Ms. Teresa in thepany. If even her family didn''t trust her at this time, she


    will be in a very bad situation!"


    Harris stretched out his hand and knocked on the table, which was very simr to Enrique''s behavior.


    No wonder the two of them were father and son.


    "I''m just asking for your opinion, not asking for your exnation..."


    Jarvis was stunned, and cold sweat slid down his forehead unconsciously. For some reason, he always


    felt that Harris gave him an invisible pressure,pletely suppressing him. He swallowed. He raised


    his head and looked into Harris''s eyes.


    "This is fabricate rumors! I have no opinion on this matter!"


    Harris narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 560 They Are Back

    Chapter 560 They Are Back


    But this time, he looked into Harris''s eyes. Teresa and he didn''t do anything wrong. So Jarvis had no


    opinion on this matter. The more opinion he had, the more others would felt that he was defending


    himself.


    Jarvis was stunned. Maybe that was also the reason why Teresa hadn''t exined to this matter to


    others for so long. Probably it was because of this. Suddenly Jarvis felt that he had figured it out.


    "Go back to work! Don''t let Teresa know that you hade here today!"


    "Okay!"


    After walking out of the office, Jarvis felt a little cold at his back. Only then did he find that his back was


    wet with cold sweat. He sighed and went back to his desk.


    Harris didn''t want Teresa to know about it. Maybe the reason why he didn''t want her to know was that


    he cared about Teresa opinion. It seemed that he valued Teresa very much.


    In this way, he was relieved. At least, he was sure that Teresa was not in trouble at home. It had been


    so many days, but where had Mr. Enrique been? Why didn''t he show up?


    Especially after such a long time, if that man really cared about Teresa, he shouldn''t have held this kind


    of attitude.


    He had seen Enrique before. He was good-looking and looked like a gentleman. Teresa must be very


    happy to marry such a man, wasn''t she?


    Thinking of this, Jarvis didn''t even notice the bitter smile on his face. Sometimes, something appeared


    toote.


    Teresa was off duty today. She went back by car with Harris. Where were the two children? Peter said


    that he needed to bring them to some ces, so he couldn''t pick Teresa up today.


    Teresa didn''t worry about the two children at all. Although Peter usually seems a little yful, he was a


    responsible man! He should be able to take good care of the two children.


    As soon as they returned to the Shen Family''s house, Teresa unexpectedly met Ives at the outside of


    the door. Teresa thought she had a hallucination and opened her mouth. She didn''t utter a word.


    "Teresa, you''re back? I''m not here these days. Did those old men bully you?"


    Ives said to Teresa first. Teresa shook her head. Harris snorted.


    "Haven''t you left? Why do you still stay in my house?"


    "My daughter is here. Ie here to see her. Where are Brain and Bruce? Haven''t theye back


    yet?"


    "Dad, they wille back a littlete today. Well, is... Is Enrique also back?"


    Ives nodded. He missed his daughter so much that he wanted to see her. He forced himself not to


    sleep and stood here waiting for her.


    As a result, his daughter only cared about her own husband. It seemed that they two got along well


    with each other and didn''t be affected by that year''s matter. In this way, he could rest assured.


    "Then I''ll go to see Enrique first!"


    "Go ahead!"


    Looking at Teresa running into the vi in a hurry, Ives thought, ''s, for a married daughter, her


    husband is really important than her father. Perhaps, the most regretful thing in my life is that it was not


    me who entrusted her to Enrique when she got married.''


    Well, if they had known each other at that time, no matter what she said, he would never marry his


    daughter to Enrique. He really didn''t understand what Albert had thought.


    He knew the grudges between them, but he still let Teresa married Enrique. Fortunately, Enrique did


    not vent his anger on Teresa because of this.


    "Humph!"


    When Harris passed by Ives, he snorted coldly and walked towards the vi with his crutch. He hadn''t


    seen his son for a long time and had something to talk with him alone.


    When Teresa returned to the vi, she looked around but couldn''t find Enrique. Mandy said that


    Enrique was in the room, and Teresa rushed back to the room to me him.


    However, as soon as she entered the room, she saw Enrique sleeping soundly on the bed. Teresa


    walked over slowly and found that Enrique was lying on the bed without changing his clothes.


    It seemed that he must have been very tired in the days when he disappeared, and he didn''t even have


    much time to rest. Teresa looked at him and felt sleepy.


    Indeed, she hadn''t had a good rest for so many days. Thinking of this, she fell asleep while lying next


    to Enrique. And this time, she had a good sleep.


    Teresa didn''t suffer from insomnia like before. She didn''t know how long she had slept. When she woke


    up, she was woken up because she felt that someone was touching her body.


    "Are you awake?"


    "What? You haven''t seen me for only a week. Why do you miss me so much? What? You can''t wait to


    lie beside me?"


    Looking at Teresa, Enrique put his big hands directly into Teresa''s clothes and pinched the plump


    breasts of Teresa. Teresa couldn''t help but groan.


    Enrique bent over, kissed Teresa, and began to undress Teresa. Damn it! She came here to me him.


    She didn''t want to do something like this.


    She wanted to ask him why he suddenly disappeared and she wanted to asked why she even couldn''t


    get through to him by phone, but he suddenly did this to her. The most damned thing was that she had


    a reaction.


    "No, I''m hungry!"


    "I''m hungry too. I''ll feed you now!"


    "Enrique, don''t be so cheeky. Let me tell you. I won''t allow you to touch me before I figure it out. Get


    out of my way!"


    "Wow, when did my Teresa be a tigress? Well, I''ll eat youter. I''m indeed hungry!"


    Enrique stood up from Teresa and pulled Teresa aside. Teresa red at the man in front of her.


    Why did he suddenlye back? Did he see the news? Yes, Teresa didn''t suppress the news,


    because she knew that as long as Enrique saw the news, he would not tolerate it.


    "What time is it now?"


    "It''s over nine o''clock!"


    "It is sote now?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Teresa quickly put on her shoes and got out of bed. Why did he sleep for so long? She wondered if


    Peter had brought Brain and Bruce back.


    She went downstairs with Teresa and asked Mandy. Mandy told her that the Brain and Bruce had


    returned to their rooms and had a rest.


    Teresa felt relieved and went to have dinner with Enrique. At first, Mandy said that she wanted to ask


    the people in the kitchen toe out and make dinner for them, but was refused by Enrique.


    Today, the dishes were cooked by Enrique. Teresa stood behind Enrique and looked at him with an


    apron. She remembered that the food he cooked was very delicious, but unfortunately, she could never


    taste it again.


    When the dinner was ready, the two of them had a simple meal in the kitchen, and they didn''t even take


    the food out to eat!

 Chapter 561 Mosquito Bite Incident

    Chapter 561 Mosquito Bite Incident


    After the supper, Enrique knew that Teresa would definitely ask them where they had been these days.


    It was not that he didn''t want to tell her, but that he really didn''t want her to get involved in the business


    war.


    Even if he told her, it would only be a trouble to her and let her worry. It was better not to tell her. They


    went back to their room. Because they had just eaten enough, they were not suitable to lie on the bed


    directly.


    "Enrique. I have something to ask you..."


    "We have been married for a long time. When can you change your mind and call me honey intimately


    when we two stay alone with each other?"


    "Okay. After you tell me the truth about what you have done during the time you disappear and told me


    that whether you are with my brother and dad during that period of time, I will consider calling you


    honey in front of outsiders."


    Teresa also smiled. Enrique interrupt her again and again. Last time, he had promised her that he


    would tell her the cause and effect when he came back. Before he left, he asked her to believe that he


    loved her no matter what...


    She had been in a panic these days. She was afraid that something bad would happen to them. Even if


    she knew that Moore was protecting Enrique it was normal for her to think too much when he was not


    around.


    "Really?"


    Seeing the evil smile on Enrique''s face, Teresa stepped back. What the hell did he want to do?


    "Look, we just finished eating. It''s not appropriate for us to go to bed directly, right?"


    Teresa nodded. However, she looked at him warily. What the hell did he want to do? Teresa retreated


    step by step, while Enrique was approaching with a smile on his face.


    "Don''te any closer."


    "If Ie closer to you again, do you want to call for help? It doesn''t matter. No one wille even if


    you shout."


    "Enrique! Shame on you!"


    "Yes, I am shameless. Would you like toe and kiss me?"


    "I''m serious. I''m talking to you about serious business."


    "I''m serious too."


    That night, Teresa wore a long face. She didn''t get the answer she wanted, but was eaten up by


    Enrique. Enrique even left hickey on her neck, when they had sex.


    All right, all right. She didn''t notice anything at that time until this morning Teresa felt sore in the waist


    and back. Then she looked at herself in the mirror, and a red mark fell on her neck.


    There was a rumor about her rtionship with Jarvis in thepany. How could she go to the


    company with this mark on her neck? Then she looked at the sleeping Enrique in bed.


    It seemed that he wouldn''t go to thepany today. Pitifully, she had to face arge group of gossips


    in thepany. Teresa stayed in the bathroom for a long time.


    She tried to cover her neck with the foundation, but the effect was not obvious. Finally, she put a silk


    scarf around her neck.


    ''Well, it''s not strange to wear a silk scarf in this season, is it?'' Thinking of this, she went downstairs.


    Everyone in the family knew that Enrique hade back yesterday.


    It was rare for them to get up all at breakfast, but Enrique was still sleeping today. Ives curled his lips


    with disdain and thought, ''It''s just a few days. Why is he so tired?''


    "Mom, where is dad? Wasn''t he back?"


    "Your dad is still sleeping. When did youe back yesterday?"


    Teresa''s eyes fell on Peter not far away. Anyway, she had fallen asleep yesterday. When she woke up,


    they had alreadye back. Of course, Peter at the door had heard Teresa''s question.


    "Ahem..."


    He coughed deliberately. ''What? There was a secret between them?'' Brain and Bruce stuck out their


    tongues at Teresa, with a look of mystery.


    Teresa felt that Brain and Bruce were gradually misled by Peter. Besides, it seemed that they got up at


    five o''clock today as usual.


    But she didn''t get up today. It was all Enrique''s fault. Damn it! He was so tired yesterday, but why he


    didn''t have a rest early? Why did he have to do that?


    "Mom, it''s not cold yet. Why do you wear a silk scarf around your neck?"


    The naughty Brain looked up at Teresa''s neck curiously and then sessfully attracted the attention of


    the whole family. It was still autumn, not very cold. Did she wear a silk scarf because it was beautiful?


    Teresa was wearing a business suit, which didn''t match the silk scarf around her neck. Thinking of this,


    the experienced elder suddenly understood.


    "Well. Have breakfast first."


    It was Harris who coughed, and so did Albert. But as a child, Brain didn''t notice the strange


    atmosphere among the adult and he kept asking, which made Teresa unbearable.


    "But mom, that scarf is not very beautiful. Just don''t wear it."


    Teresa red at Brain. ''What a naughty boy he is!"


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Hurry up to eat! And then go to school! You are going to bete."


    Before Brain could say anything more, Bruce tugged at his sleeve under the table and whispered to


    him.


    "That mosquito came and bite mom again. Stop asking."


    "Oh. Doesn''t mom want us to see it?"


    "Yes..."


    "No, when Ie back in the evening, I''ll ask my dad to show that mysterious mosquito. If he doesn''t


    show me, Bruce, let''s go out and find one for ourselves."


    The two of them thought they were talking in a low voice, but what they said was clearly heard by the


    people here. Several old men were very embarrassed.


    But the most embarrassed one was Teresa. She had breakfast in a hurry and then left in a hurry.


    Standing behind her and looking at her receding figure, Peter snickered in his heart, ''Ha-ha, you


    deserve it, don''t you?''


    She got in the car and came to thepany. Because she came early, there were not many people in


    thepany. When she arrived at her office, she saw that Jarvis was cleaning her office.


    "Jarvis? You came so early..."


    "Ah, Ms. Teresa, why you...?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jarvis felt a little embarrassed when he was caught by Teresa. He took a look at her and his face was


    red. Teresa smiled. No wonder she felt that her office was clean these days.


    Although the cleaner came to clean the office regrly every day, the office did be really cleaner these


    days than before. Teresa shook her head to Jarvis with a smile.


    "You should focus on your design. The cleaner would do the cleaning when she came to work."


    "I... I just want to do something for you. Ms. Teresa."


    "You just need to design more creative works. Do you understand?"


    "Well, then, I''ll go out first."


    After Jarvis left, Teresa sat in her office.

 Chapter 562 Counterattack

    Chapter 562 Counterattack


    Because she came too early, she felt bored. She turned on theputer and wanted to see how her


    gossip was going. It seemed that Enrique didn''t know the gossip, judging from the look of Enrique


    yesterday.


    Did he really not know or he pretended not to know? Maybe he really didn''t know? The gossip between


    Jarvis and her was updated again. From this point of view, it was like that Jarvis was looking at her


    affectionately.


    If Enrique saw this, he must be very angry. She didn''t stop it at first, because she wanted to make use


    of it to make him show up automatically.


    If it was not because she hadn''t been unable to contact with Enrique, she wouldn''t have used this trick.


    On the other hand, the more they exined and suppressed, the more obvious the effect of the gossip


    would be, as if there was really something between Jarvis and her.


    Now that Enrique was back, he didn''t give her a chance to speak out the matterst night. Instead, he


    kept bullying her. Forget it, she''d better talk about it with him after she went home tonight.


    But then, she was about to fight back. She had already told Tony to investigate the IP address of the


    poster, and Tony had sessfully found it out.


    The IP address was the IP address of a private apartment. Tony had investigated it and found that the


    person living there was not an employee of their TH Group, but a private detective.


    In fact, Teresa wanted tough. Who on earth wanted her to have a scandal? Moreover, what was the


    purpose of that person? What''s more, that person had been so generous to push the power of the


    media.


    In this world, there was nothing that could not be solved with money. The key point was that although


    she was the wife of the CEO, she was the most troubled one.


    Thinking of this, it seemed that she really had to ask for the help of Enrique. Why? Because he was


    rich. He was herst fatal move.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With the previous experience, Teresa smiled, because it seemed that she had known who did it.


    Touching the corner of her mouth, she found that today, not far away, two people, Yilia and Patricia,


    entered thepany at the same time, and they went to the office of Teresa.


    "Ms. Teresa..."


    Teresa was lowering her head and giggling, but such a scene was seen by Yilia and Patricia. Teresa


    rubbed her forehead and sighed, ''Why are these two peopleing together?''


    Where was Jarvis? Shouldn''t he be outside? She looked outside and found that Jarvis was not in his


    office. If he was not there, he should have gone to the tea room.


    Every day, he would make a cup of mellow coffee and bring it to her office. Teresa also smiled and


    pointed at the sofa not far away.


    "Please have a seat. You twoe to my office so early. What can I do for you?"


    Teresa felt ufortable when she saw Yilia''s smile. She would rather look at the gloomy face of


    Patricia who was sitting not far away from her. Teresa''s eyes were fixed on Patricia. Shit, why was she


    also smiling like this?


    "Ms. Teresa, as an employee of TH Group and the wife of the CEO of the TH Group, please behave


    yourself in private life. Your personal rtionship with your assistant has seriously affected TH Group''s


    reputation and recent interests."


    "Yes, you are so shameless... How could you do such a disgusting thing with another man while


    Enrique was away? I feel sick when I see you now."


    Teresa looked at Yilia and then at Patricia. The two came to her office early in the morning just to talk


    something like this to her?


    But why? What qualifications and status did they have to teach her a lesson? Not to mention that these


    things had nothing to do with her, even if there was, it was not their turn toe to teach her a lesson.


    "If it''s for the interests of TH Group, I don''t think it should be director Yilia, the director of design


    department, who came to remind me. And Miss Patricia, you are a member of the design department


    and my subordinate. If youe to my office and use me like this, I can sue you for nder."


    "Hey, you shameless woman. Do you think no one can see the love bite from some disgusting man on


    your neck by wearing a silk scarf? I feel sick when I see you. Break up with Enrique right now. Do you


    hear me?"


    "Well, first of all, I have to correct you. I''m a legal couple with Enrique, and we can''t break up. Besides,


    no one else can say anything about us two. My husband didn''t say anything. Why are you shouting like


    a clown here?"


    "Who do you think is a clown? Teresa, do your parents know that you are so shameless?"


    Patricia was ashamed into anger, and Teresa''s expression was not good either. It seemed that the two


    women had a lot of free time since they came to look for trouble in the early morning.


    "It''s working time. Thepany hired you here to make trouble in my office? If you don''t leave, I''ll call


    the security now."


    "Well, then you can call the security. Anyway, I am an employee of thispany."


    With a sneer, Teresa turned around and called the security guards of TH Group. Yes, they were


    employees, but she was the wife of the boss.


    They made trouble in her office, but she didn''t have the right to ask the security to kick them out? Did


    she say that she would kick them out of thepany? Since they had already broken up, why should


    she save their face?


    Crossing her arms across her chest, Patricia looked at Teresa with a sneer. Teresa went back to her


    office. Since they had known it, there was no need for her to hide it. She directly pulled off the scarf


    around her neck.


    Seeing that, Patricia sneered. Sure enough, there was hickey on that bitch''s neck. It was disgusting.


    She did something disgusting, but she even showed it to others.


    When Jarvis came back, he found that the atmosphere in the office was not very good. Teresa gave


    him a look and told him not toe in for the time being. Jarvis secretly nodded to Teresa. It meant


    that he knew.


    After a while, five security guards came, all of whom were tall and strong, and led by the team leader.


    "Ms. Teresa, is there anyone making trouble?"


    The leader of security guards naturally knew who Teresa was, so he specially selected a few strong


    men. Teresa pointed at Patricia and Yilia.


    "Please throw these two people out of my office. Jarvis, go and inform the financial department. The


    two of them don''t work well during working hours ande to me to make trouble. Deduct Yilia half a


    year''s bonus and this month''s sry. And Patricia, she should still be an intern now, right? Deduct her


    a month''s sry."


    "Teresa, you shameless bitch! How dare you cheat on Enrique behind his back and even treat me like


    this? I think you really want to be beaten up by me."


    Patricia was so angry that she lost her mind.

 Chapter 563 Teresa Got Angry

    Chapter 563 Teresa Got Angry


    She was about to p Teresa directly in the face. If the security guards hadn''t stopped her, Teresa


    would have been pped in the face, and Teresa''s eyes were shining with cold light at the moment.


    If it was not that she didn''t want to make trouble for Enrique, how could she endure to such a situation


    today? Now, in addition to climbing up to her head as she liked, Patricia was more presumptuous.


    "It seems that I not only need to deduct your sry, but also need to have a good talk with your father.


    I''d like to ask him how he educated his daughter. Why does his daughter like to seduce a married man


    so much?"


    "What did you say? You shameless woman..."


    Teresa''s office was surrounded by a lot of people, all employees who came to work. Teresa didn''t want


    to make things worse, but if she didn''t give a warning to Patricia today, she would be more insatiable.


    At that time, it would be more difficult for her to gain a foothold in thepany. She felt herself a


    coward. As the wife of the CEO of TH Group, she was bullied and framed by all kinds of employees.


    Was it because she didn''t know how to behave herself? She didn''t do anything wrong to anyone. She


    did things on her own conscience and skills. She didn''t provoke others, but others always came to


    provoke her instead.


    If she kept silent, such things would only increase. In that case, she''d better show her courage and be


    an evil person, lest anyone could bully her in the future.


    "You''re an unmarried woman. You ask me to divorce Enrique and want to marry him. It''s normal for you


    to admire him, but you''re not the only one who likes him. Look, who would do the same as you?"


    "Teresa, why are you so proud now? I''ve known him longer than you. If it weren''t for you, I would have


    married him. Besides, after you married him, you were with another man outside. Maybe you have


    more than one toy boy as Jarvis."


    Jarvis stood next to them. The look on his face suddenly changed. He guessed that the gossip


    between Teresa and him must have something to do with the woman in front of him. How could she say


    something like this in such a way?


    What''s more, her tone was so righteous and ridiculous. Jarvis had been silent for a long time. If he kept


    silent like this, he would not be a man.


    "Miss Patricia, I respect you as a genius in design, but you are really not a good person. Ms. Teresa


    and I are just superior and subordinate. I don''t know where so many thingse from, and I don''t


    know why you always can''t let Ms. Teresa go. There is nothing between us. I don''t have any personal


    rtionship with her."


    With a cold face, Yilia stood aside and looked at the stupid woman, Patricia. No matter how big the


    matter was, it was the matter between the two of them, Patricia and Teresa.


    It had nothing to do with her. She came here just to warn Teresa that thepany needed an image


    and she didn''t want her to ruin thepany''s reputation.


    She was not wrong about this, wasn''t she? Even if Harris came, she could still be very confident. Since


    Patricia wanted to be the first one to stand out, why not?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What Teresa said was right. This kind of woman was brainless. Even that little talent in design, it was


    also attributed to her father''s genes.


    The only thing she could do was to have a good father. That''s all. She didn''t even have a brain.


    "Oh, it turns out that you don''t have any feelings. You only have physical trade. You two are really


    disgusting. One needs thefort of a man to relieve loneliness, and the other needs to rely on his


    young body to strive for a better position in thepany."


    Teresa crossed her chest and leaned against the side. Jarvis''s face changed all of a sudden and


    looked terrible. He had been tolerating this woman for a long time, but she still ndered others like


    this today.


    "You are slinging mud at me!"


    "I''m slinging mud at you? Don''t you see the hickey on Teresa''s neck? Enrique is still on a business trip.


    So, is the big kiss mark on Teresa''s neck bitten by mosquitoes? Or bitten by a dog?"


    Patricia sneered. Her original lovely and beautiful face was a little distorted at the moment. Teresa


    shook her head because she had seen a figure standing not far away.


    "You said I am bitten by a dog? Do you mean this?"


    "Ha-ha, I don''t know if it was bitten by a dog. You know it yourself. Either a dog or a wild man?"


    Teresa lowered her head and smiled happily. Everyone in the office was stunned. How could Teresa


    smile when she was scolded like this? And Jarvis''s face turned pale all of a sudden.


    Why? Why did he feel ufortable when he saw the hickey on her neck? At this moment, the man


    who was standing at the door of the office was still looking at Teresa with a faint smile.


    "Well, wild man, don''t you exin it for me?"


    Teresa said. Since so many people had seen the scene, she was not afraid of saying anything more.


    Patricia snorted coldly and looked at the door, only to find that Enrique was standing at the door.


    There was no gentle smile on his face as usual. On the contrary, he wore a faint smile. How could


    Patricia, who liked Enrique since childhood, not know that he was angry?


    "Enrique, you... you are back?"


    Without saying anything, Enrique went straight to Teresa and held her in his arms. He seemed to dote


    on her, but in fact, he gritted his teeth hard.


    He said to Teresa, "When did I be a wild man? Did I hear you wrong? I heard you mentioned dog


    when I came here just now? Honey, shouldn''t you exin it to me? What''s going on here?"


    Hearing that, Patricia''s face darkened. It turned out that Enrique was back, but he didn''t go back to the


    company directly. Instead, he went back home, and then with the bitch Teresa...


    Yilia, who was standing aside, fixed her eyes on Teresa. No wonder she pulled off the scarf so openly


    and let others see it.


    "Mr. Enrique, Ms. Teresa, I have work to do. Goodbye."


    Yilia wanted to leave at this time. How could Teresa let her go so easily? This woman always attacked


    her in the dark, and she even didn''t remember the lessonst time.


    "Wait a minute, Director Yilia. Enrique is back. Don''t youe here to deal with the problem? Let''s go


    to Enrique''s office and have a talk together. Oh, Miss Patricia, Jarvis, pleasee with


    us."

 Chapter 564 The Truth

    Chapter 564 The Truth


    In Enrique''s office, several people stood together. Sitting on his chair, Enrique looked at the people in


    front of him. Tony sat not far away and sorted out documents.


    From time to time, he looked up at them, and then lowered his head and typed on the keyboard.


    Without hesitation, Teresa pulled a chair not far away and sat down.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Patricia was the first one to speak. No one else said a word, and Jarvis didn''t say a word because he


    knew that he shouldn''t have spoken about it.


    The reason why Yilia didn''t say anything was that she knew that whoever spoke first would have a bad


    result. Moreover, a woman of her character would not let herself fall into a passive situation.


    Teresa didn''t say anything because she was the main character of this matter. She was not the one


    who needed to keep talking and exining.


    "Enrique, Teresa, that shameless woman, always does something annoying with this man in the office.


    They are always hugging in front of colleagues. If you don''t believe me, you can check thepany''s


    website. It''s all about the two of them, and the two of them have even been on the newspaper."


    "Oh? Is that true?"


    There was a special tone in Enrique''s voice. When he made such a sound, it seemed that he wanted to


    confuse people. Only Teresa knew that it was for her.


    Teresa didn''t say anything or look at Enrique. Patricia turned Enrique''sputer directly in front of her


    and clicked the mouse for two times. Then the information on thepany website came out.


    Then she turned the screen of theputer to Enrique, who raised his eyebrows. The angle of the


    photo was really seemed to show there was something between Teresa and Jarvis.


    But who was Enrique? Of course, he saw Teresa''s sprained ankle and frowned. In Patricia''s eyes, his


    frown meant that he was angry.


    Patricia thought, ''Teresa, you''re doomed this time. Enrique would divorce you this time.''


    "Enrique, when you are not here, the man called Jarvis came very early to please Teresa. He cleaned


    Teresa''s office, bought coffee for Teresa, and he even prepared a cup of warm milk for Teresa every


    morning."


    Enrique raised his head and looked at Jarvis, who was still standing there with a straight face. He felt


    that the man in front of him had a little backbone. In such a situation, he could be so calm.


    "What do you want to say about it?"


    Jarvis raised his head and looked into the eyes of Enrique. Facing Enrique made him feel more


    oppressive than facing Harris.


    "For this matter, Mr. Harris has already had a talk with me. The only thing I can say is that I only have a


    superior subordinate rtionship with Ms. Teresa. She is a nice person. She helped me a lot. About all


    that Miss Patricia had just said, isn''t all of that what I should be doing as Ms. Teresa''s assistant?"


    Without saying a word, Enrique turned his head to look at Teresa, who seemed not care about what


    they were talking about at all.


    He knocked on the table and said, "Hey, you are the heroine of this matter, but it seems that you don''t


    care about this matter at all."


    "The man I married is not an idiot. If he doesn''t even have this insight and judgment, he doesn''t


    deserve to be my man..."


    Enrique was stunned. When did she learn to talk to him in such a domineering manner? What about


    her cautious attitude when she married him? Where was her timidity? It seemed that she really


    changed. Sure enough, the more pampered a woman was, the more arrogant she was. But he liked it.


    "I''m not a narrow-minded man. If I doesn''t believe my woman, I don''t deserve to be my woman''s


    man..."


    Teresa smiled, and so did Enrique. With a long face, Patricia pointed at Teresa.


    "Enrique, do you really believe what this woman said?"


    "Patty, it''s working time now. You and Jarvis can go back to your ce and work. By the way, where is


    your design draft? You have dyed for a long time. Give me two satisfied design drawings tomorrow.


    Remember, two.


    You can get out now. I have something to tell Director Yilia..."


    Although Patricia was reluctant, Enrique had already asked her to leave. If she insisted on staying, it


    would only make Enrique suspicious. She stamped her feet and walked towards the door of the office


    angrily.


    After Patricia left, Enrique raised his head and looked at Yilia. Yilia stood there with a cold face. She


    kept silent and waited for Enrique to speak first.


    "Director Yilia, I heard that you were going to resign some time ago. Tell me what happened."


    Although he knew what had happened, he still wanted to know from Yilia, because the rtionship


    between Yilia and PL Group had been unclear.


    Since he broke up with Teresa a few years ago, he had asked Moore to stop the investigation of Yilia.


    On the one hand, Yilia hadn''t done anything harmful to TH Group for so many years, and on the other


    hand, this was Harris''s idea.


    "Mr. Enrique, I was in a bad mood a few days ago, so I didn''t handle my work and personnel well. I


    resigned on impulse that day. Now I''ve already reflected. I will write a self-criticism report to you..."


    Since Yilia had said so, Enrique didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand to let her go. After all the


    people left, Enrique waved at Teresa.


    Teresa walked over. Enrique reached out and pulled Teresa into his arms. He blew on her ear and


    made Teresa tremble.


    Enrique smiled maliciously. Recently, he seemed to have found out the sensitive point of Teresa again.


    Teresa rolled her eyes at Enrique.


    "Teresa, are you bing more and more sensitive?"


    "Can you be more serious? This is thepany. What''s more, this has caused such a sensation. Tell


    me. How can I raise my head in thepany?"


    After saying that, she pointed at the red mark on her neck. Enrique kissed her after he heard what


    Teresa said. Teresa was so scared that she almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Enrique hugged her tightly. Not far away, Tony''s head was lower and lower. It seemed that


    his boss and his boss''s wife often flirted in the office. He seems to be losing his sense of existence


    gradually.


    "Well, Tony, even if you lowered your head, we know that you have seen it. Since you have seen it, you


    have to pay the corresponding price. If you don''t want us to kill you to keep the secret, you can tell your


    CEO what you have found out..."


    Teresa took the opportunity to stand up from Enrique''s legs.

 Chapter 565 The Truth Investigated By Tony

    Chapter 565 The Truth Investigated By Tony


    If she was keeping sitting on thep of Enrique, perhaps Enrique would do something shameful. Teresa


    had thought that Enrique would have a rest at home today, but she didn''t expect that he woulde to


    company today.


    Holding hisptop and a stack of paper on it, Tony came to the desk of Enrique. He put theptop on


    the desk and opened it.


    "This is the IP address of the first post. We have investigated and found that it is an apartment and


    there is a private detective living in an apartment. They keep the customer''s information confidential."


    "Get to the point..."


    Hearing that, Enrique frowned. He had only left for a few days. Why Tony had be so indecisive?


    Who had he learned from? Tony felt a little wronged. He just wanted to tell him the whole story in detail.


    Was there anything wrong?


    "I used some means to get the information from the private detective. Someone he didn''t know take


    initiative to contact him on the Inte. That person gave him a deposit first, and then provided him


    with photos. That person asked him to write the words and post them on ourpany website."


    Seeing that his big boss had no objection, Tony breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. People who


    worked for others had a hard life, especially when he was an assistant.


    "I also contact the TV station. They also have a mysterious person who gave them money and asked


    them to try their best to put Ms. Teresa and Jarvis on the headline..."


    Enrique''s fingers were gently tapping on the table. Tony broke out in a cold sweat. ''Okay, okay, I know.


    Boss just want to know the result and don''t want to know the process. In fact, the process is also very


    important.''


    "Take your time. I want to know the process..."


    Teresa saved Tony, but it seemed that he had finished the process. ''Ms. Teresa, can''t you say it out


    earlier next time? I have to be intimidated and threatened by my boss silently just now. My heart


    couldn''t stand it!''


    "I''ve found out that the IP of the mysterious person who contacted both the private detective and the


    media is in the vi where Mr. Christopher lives now..."


    Tony looked at Teresa, and then looked at his boss. Oh, that''s great. There was no doubt between the


    two of them. Then, Tony printed out the conversation between the private detective and that person he


    had found out and put it on the table of Enrique.


    On the other hand, he quietly walked back to his desk and sat down. He was as obedient as a primary


    school student. If Tony didn''t follow Enrique, he might have already achieved his own achievement and


    career.


    Tony''s eyes are wet. Sure enough, he should have decided to be his own boss at the beginning? But


    now he was on same ship with Enrique, and there was no way for him to escape. He was so pitiful.


    "It''s Patricia? Enrique, you are so charming, aren''t you?"


    Teresa stretched out her hand and hooked Enrique''s chin, as if she was flirting with Enrique, and


    Enrique enjoyed it very much. He slightly narrowed his eyes.


    "Being admired by Teresa of the Gu Family is the proudest thing in my life..."


    "Bah, Tell me. What do you want to do about it?"


    Teresa pointed at the stuff. Enrique shrugged. He didn''t say anything but threw the stuff to Teresa.


    "It''s up to you."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will fire Patricia?"


    "As long as you want to, you can do everything you want. It is OK for me to lose a partner..."


    Teresa smiled but didn''t say anything. What a sweet word. It was just a cooperation partner, but this


    cooperation object was too huge. Even their TH Group had to be polite to them.


    "I would take it away. You can reflect on yourself in the office. I have an appointment with my sister


    today. I am going to her house for dinner."


    "Don''t you take me with you to dinner at your sister''s?"


    "It depends on your reflection..."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Teresa stretched out her hand, grabbed those papers, and then turned around smartly and walked out


    of the office. When Enrique was looking at the back of Teresa, Tony stood beside him.


    "Boss, do you really want Ms. Teresa to make her own decision? What if?"


    Enrique turned around and red at Tony. Tony drew back his neck. Well, he was a busybody. He went


    back to his seat obediently again.


    Walking out of the office of Enrique, Teresa was about to start to strike down her opponent. If this


    matter was not solved as soon as possible, ording to Patricia''s character, she would not let this


    matter go easily.


    In particr, she was spoiled since childhood. Even if she had a little cute face, it could not change her


    character a little. She returned to her office.


    "Ms. Teresa, are you okay?"


    Seeing Teresae back, Jarvis stood up in a hurry and looked at him worriedly. Most of the women


    who joined the rich ns were not happy. Although Enrique seemed to be good to Teresa, he didn''t


    know what Enrique would do to Teresa behind his back.


    Otherwise, why would he be so indifferent after seeing so many gossips about him and Teresa? Either


    he trusted Teresa too much, or he didn''t care about her at all. He thought thetter was more likely.


    Those rich men could have any kind of woman they wanted, couldn''t they? How could there be love in


    their heart? So Jarvis was really worried about Teresa now.


    "What are you worried about? I''m fine. Work hard and don''t be disturbed by other factors."


    "Okay, Ms. Teresa..."


    Seeing that Teresa was in a good mood, Jarvis was secretly relieved. Teresa should be fine. That was


    good. He felt a little relieved.


    Teresa returned to her office, sat in front of theputer desk, turned on theputer, and wanted to


    post an article by herself, and post some chatting records on it. In this way, not only would Teresa not


    make it difficult for Enrique, but also she would warn the hidden Patricia.


    She wanted her to restrain herself, because she had evidence. If she continued to nder her like this,


    don''t me her for being rude.


    Patricia should feel lucky that her father was Christopher. Otherwise, how could she still stay at TH


    Group safe and sound? Even if Enrique didn''t do anything, she would solve it by herself.


    However, when Teresa opened thepany''s website, she found that the original post had been


    deleted and reced by an apology letter.


    The main content of the post was that someone wanted to apologize to Teresa for the inconvenience


    that the post had caused to her recently, and admitted that the photos were not the real truth. Those


    photos could not represent anything, and it also proved that there was indeed nothing between Jarvis


    and Teresa.


    However, Teresa frowned...

 Chapter 566 Retreat For The Sake Of Advancing

    Chapter 566 Retreat For The Sake Of Advancing


    She believed that it was definitely not Patricia who did it. ording to her understanding of Patricia,


    after what had happened just now, she must dislike her more, or even hate her more.


    How could she delete the post so quickly and apologize? Most importantly, right now the other party


    was trying to retreat for the sake of advancing. Damn it.


    Perhaps she didn''t need to do anything now. When others saw the post, they would think whether TH


    Group had used some means to make the person who sent the post admit it in order to prove her


    innocence.


    In particr, Enrique just came back. And this matter happened. If she were not the party involved, she


    would have thought in her heart that what a good n.


    Was it made by Yilia? It was impossible, because it was unable for her to use this IP address at all. It


    seemed that she had to ask Tony to investigate it again.


    She called Tony directly. It was still the same thing. But this time, it had turned into a passive situation


    on their side. This feeling was depressing and unpleasant.


    Even if she had a chat record of the other party, it didn''t mean anything. Outsiders would definitely say


    that everything could be forged, especially when the other party came out to apologize in such kind of


    time. It was really a coincidence.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In Jarvis''s eyes, Teresa''s trouble had be his own ipetence. She had helped him so many


    times, but because of him, Teresa fell into the center of the whirlpool again and again.


    However, he could only stand aside and watch. There was nothing he could do to help Teresa.


    Suddenly, he felt that he was really useless. If he was a person like Enrique, if he had the same right


    and money as him, he would never let her suffer any grievance.


    At the thought that he had such an incredible idea, Jarvis kept denying it in his heart. Yes, it must be


    because of the help of Teresa, and he felt that he owed her too much. That was why he had such an


    idea.


    He definitely didn''t fall in love with Teresa. Absolutely not, definitely not. That day, Teresa was in her


    office to figure out a solution, while Jarvis was hypnotizing himself outside.


    It was time to get off work. It was a rare for Enrique to wait for her in Teresa''s office today. He stood at


    the door and looked at Teresa, who was holding her chin and thinking about something, while she kept


    tapping the fingers on the table.


    Enrique smiled. When did this woman learn this little trick when she was thinking? Well, will a couple


    be more and more simr to each other after they get married?


    "Mrs. Teresa, when are we going home?"


    Enrique was leaning against the door with a smile. Teresa raised her head and rolled her eyes. Why did


    he pretend to be handsome at the door? Why did he pose there?


    "Why don''t youe in? Do you still think you are a young man?"


    "What? Does my wife think that I''m too old to attract you?"


    "Stop it."


    Meanwhile, Jarvis, who was packing up his stuff, greeted with Enrique and lowered his head. He was


    about to get off work, but since Ms. Teresa didn''t leave, as her assistant, he couldn''t leave earlier than


    his boss.


    Then Mr. Enrique came. Seeing that the two of them got along well with each other, he suddenly felt


    very ufortable. It seemed that they really loved each other.


    Well, in that case, Teresa should be very happy to have a husband who was like Mr. Enrique. At this


    time, two children ran in from the door. They were both cute.


    "Dad, mom."


    It was the first time for Brain and Bruce toe to thepany of Enrique. Peter followed them. He


    shrugged his shoulders to show that he had no choice. The two of them strongly requested toe.


    "Brain, Bruce, you know your mother wants to stay in the office and not go home? So youe here to


    pick her up?"


    Enrique reached out and held the hands of Brain and Bruce. Teresa looked at those men at the door


    with a smile, shook her head and simply packed up her things.


    "Brain, Bruce, did you behave well at school today?"


    "Mom, we are good."


    "Yes, it was Brain who made a little girl cry at school."


    Bruce, you promised to keep it a secret for me."


    "But I''m telling the truth and helping you correct your mistakes. Besides, even if I don''t tell mom, the


    teacher will definitely call mom."


    Brain pouted with dissatisfaction, while Bruce acted as if his act was reasonable. Teresa looked at


    Brain and raised her eyebrows.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "Well, let''s talk about it after we went back home."


    Enrique pulled Brain and hide him behind him. Teresa red at Enrique and held Bruce''s hand. She


    stepped on Enrique''s foot when she passed by him and pretended that she did it identally.


    "Jarvis, you can go home now. See you tomorrow."


    "See you, Ms. Teresa. See you, Mr. Enrique."


    Jarvis stood behind them, looking at the family slowly leaving his sight. A bitter smile appeared at the


    corners of his mouth. It seemed that Ms. Teresa was very happy. Her two children were also very cute


    and smart.


    Indeed, it was what Teresa deserved to have. She was such a good and kind woman. Standing not far


    away, Patricia and Yilia watched the four people walk away, with something shing in their eyes.


    Teresa told Enrique about thepany website in the car and he nodded. In fact, he had seen it just


    now. He could only say that there was someone helping Patricia behind her.


    "Well, let bygones be bygones. It''s all over now. No matter what you do, it''s useless."


    "Enrique. This is not the way you handle things." ...


    Teresa looked at Enrique. Normally, if anyone bullied them, this guy was very scheming. He didn''t say


    anything on the surface, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t do anything secretly.


    Thest yacht incident, though Enrique didn''t seem to be mad at Christopher at all, Teresa knew that


    he had took away the cooperation case that should have been given to Christopher secretly.


    Moreover, there were still a lot of trivial things, each of which seemed not to be a big deal, but in total, it


    would cause a great loss to Christopher.


    What''s more, his daughter, Patricia, was still at TH Group. She was just like a hostage. But this time,


    he even let her go? Well, since Enrique said so, he must have his own n. Forget it.


    Although she was unhappy, she was going to take the me anyway. The car was driving on the road.


    The driver soon found a car following them on the road.


    Enrique''s phone rang. It was from Peter.

 Chapter 567 Being Followed

    Chapter 567 Being Followed


    Peter meant to ask them to park the car on the side of the road. Peter wanted to let Brain and Bruce to


    get on the car of Enrique. His car would follow behind their car. He wanted to see who was so bold to


    follow them. ...


    When their car stopped, Peter protected the two kids with a clever position and asked them to get in


    the car of Enrique. However, when their car stopped, the cars behind stopped.


    Peter turned around and saw a man in a cap and sunsses sitting on the opposite driver''s seat. Peter


    sneered.


    Even if he armed himself like this, he would still have a way to know. Enrique''s car started again and


    went towards the Shen Family''s vi.


    Peter drove slowly on purpose, and so did the car behind him. Peter kept taking pictures of it with his


    phone. It seemed dangerous, but Peter did it smoothly.


    The car followed them all the way. Peter had been watching them closely, but they seemed to just


    follow without doing anything else. He frowned and wondered what they wanted to do?


    Enrique and the others didn''t get out of the car until the car directly drove into the Shen Family''s vi


    directly. The car that had been following them all the time had missed the vi and was driving in


    another direction.


    Peter narrowed his eyes slightly and rotated the phone in his hand. It looked cool. Not far away, Brain


    and Bruce''s eyes lit up. They looked at him and then lowered their heads to look at their fingers.


    Well, they were too young to rotate their phones like Peter, but they could rotate their pens. It was also


    cool!


    Teresa and Enrique didn''t tell Albert and the others that they had been tracked all the way home, and


    Ives hadn''te back since he left this morning.


    Teresa was a little worried and called Ives. Ives said he wouldn''t go back today and had something to


    deal with. Teresa hung up after saying a few words with him.


    "What? That old man doesn''te back today?"


    Albert said. Beside him, Gavin smiled, but Harris just lowered his head. In fact, everyone knew that


    after the misunderstanding was solved between several old men, something had changed slightly.


    Although they seemed to dislike each other, they still cared about each other. However, Peter was nosy


    at this point.


    "It seems that Mr. Albert cares about Mr. Ives very much."


    "Humph, who cares about him? It would be better if he dies outside. Out of sight, out of mind."


    Albert became haughty. Teresa turned around and red at Peter. She used her eyes to ask Peter to


    shut up. Brain and Bruce shrugged their shoulders.


    The family sat on the sofa and chatted. Brain and Bruce also performed some moves they had learned


    recently, which looked quite good.


    Peter leaned against the wall and frowned. These two kids were like the flowers in the greenhouse.


    Even if they had learned martial art, there was no use in it. Skills could only be practiced in real fight.


    Well, forget it. Brain and Bruce were still young. He decided to let them fight with each otherter. The


    so-called masters should be cultivated from their childhood.


    On the other side, in the Christopher''s vi, Patricia was bending over the table in a low spirit. Seeing


    her daughter like this, Christopher shook his head again.


    He knew what Patty had done outside these days, but it was strange that Enrique didn''t take any


    action. Did he think that Teresa alone could defeat his Patty?


    "Patty, have you been bullied in thepany?"


    Hearing Christopher''s words, Patricia looked up at her father and pouted. She was bullied, but how


    could she tell her father about it?


    No, her father would think that she was useless and couldn''t even deal with Teresa. Yes, after dinner,


    she must talk about something on the post to vent her hatred.


    "Dad, I''m full."


    "Hey, you naughty girl..."


    Shirley stood not far away. Although she was the mistress of Christopher, she was not qualified to have


    dinner with them. Yes, she was in their family and had a humble status.


    But so what? She had money to spend. As long as she could enjoy a luxurious life outside, she didn''t


    care about anything else. Seeing that Patricia went back to her room, Shirley quietly followed her.


    "Well, why are you following me? You are such a loser. What you have taught me is useless."


    Shirley chuckled and didn''t get angry. After all, she had known Patricia''s character and weakness. How


    could she not be able to deal with this stupid woman?


    "I''ve deleted your post."


    "What did you say? How dare you? Who let you delete my post? How dare you? Do you know how


    hard it took me to push Teresa to the top of the tornado? You bitch! You bitch!"


    Patricia was angry and pped Shirley two times. Shirley lowered her head and covered her swollen


    face with her hand. Her face was burning, but she still smiled and raised her head.


    "Because if I don''t do that, you will fall into a passive situation. Do you know that Teresa has the


    evidence of you looking for private detectives and those big media? If I hadn''t acted quickly, I''m afraid


    you would have hit the headlines tomorrow."


    "Well, do you think I will believe you?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''ve told you that I''m on the same boat with you and I won''t hurt you. The only woman I hate is Teresa,


    and you happen to want to deal with Teresa. Don''t worry. I deleted the post and apologized. Everyone


    will think that it was TH Group who forced people to delete the post and apologize in order to ease the


    public opinion. In this way, we still have the initiative."


    A cold light shed in Shirley''s eyes. Patricia took a look at Shirley. Although she hated the woman in


    front of her very much, she had to admit that what she said was reasonable.


    Enrique was back. Teresa, that bitch, had nothing to fear now. Most importantly, Enrique, that idiot,


    believed Teresa''s words so much.


    "Next, you have to listen to me. There will be no problem..."


    Shirley smiled. Patricia frowned and looked at Shirley. She always felt that Shirley in front of her made


    her feel ufortable, but what did it matter? She was just a rag that would be thrown away by her


    father at any time.


    As long as she was angry, Shirley had to get out of their house and live the life of a rat in the sewer.


    ''Humph, I don''t think she can y any tricks. Now my only goal is to get Teresa out of the Shen Family.''


    Enrique could only be hers. Patricia didn''t even want that two kids. She could have a baby with Enrique


    by herself.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!